This is a modern-English version of My Experiences in Manipur and the Naga Hills, originally written by Johnstone, James, Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Front Cover.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Title Page.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

My Experiences in Manipur
and
the Naga Hills

My Experiences in Manipur
and
the Naga Hills

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Major General Sir James Johnstone, K.C.S.I.
Graham Photo, Leamington Spa.  Walker & Boutall, Ph.D.

Major General Sir James Johnstone, K.C.S.I.

Major General Sir James Johnstone, K.C.S.I.

My Experiences
in
Manipur and the Naga Hills
Illustrated
London
Sampson Low, Marston and Company Limited
St. Dunstan’s House
Fetter Lane, Fleet Street, E.C.
1896
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

London:
Printed by William Clowes and Sons, Limited,
Stamford Street and Charing Cross. [5]

London:
Printed by William Clowes and Sons, Limited,
Stamford Street and Charing Cross. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I DEDICATE

I dedicate

THESE PAGES TO THE MEMORY OF

THESE PAGES ARE DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF

My Wife,

My Spouse,

WHO SHARED IN MANY OF MY LABOURS AND ANXIETIES
IN MANIPUR, AND THE NAGA HILLS,
AND WHOSE SPIRIT INSPIRED ME IN MY LAST ENTERPRISE,
AND WHO, HAD SHE LIVED,
WOULD HAVE WRITTEN A BETTER RECORD OF
OUR EXPERIENCES THAN I HAVE
BEEN ABLE TO DO. [vii]

WHO SHARED IN MANY OF MY EFFORTS AND WORRIES
IN MANIPUR AND THE NAGA HILLS,
AND WHOSE SPIRIT MOTIVATED ME IN MY FINAL PROJECT,
AND WHO, IF SHE HAD LIVED,
WOULD HAVE WRITTEN A BETTER ACCOUNT OF
OUR EXPERIENCES THAN I HAVE
MANAGED TO DO. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Author’s Preface.

When I first brought my wife out to India in 1873, I was struck by the comments she made on things which had so long been part of my daily life. I had almost ceased to observe them. Every day she noted something new, and her diary was so interesting that I advised her to write a book on her “First Impressions of India,” and she meant to do so, but never had time. Had she lived, this would have been a pleasure to her, but it was otherwise ordained. I feel now that I am in some way carrying out her wishes, by attempting a description of our life in India, though I am fully sensible that I cannot hope to achieve the pleasant chatty style in which she excelled.

When I first took my wife to India in 1873, I was amazed by her observations about things that had become so ordinary to me. I had almost stopped noticing them. Every day, she found something new to comment on, and her diary was so engaging that I encouraged her to write a book on her “First Impressions of India.” She intended to do it, but never found the time. If she had lived, it would have brought her joy, but it was not meant to be. Now, I feel like I’m somehow fulfilling her wishes by trying to describe our life in India, even though I know I can’t replicate the charming, conversational style she was so good at.

I have also striven to give a fair record of the events with which I was connected; and perhaps, as they include a description of a state of things that has passed away for ever, they may not be devoid of interest. I am one of those old-fashioned Anglo-Indians who still believe in personal government, a system by which we gained India, solidified our rule, and made ourselves fairly acceptable to the people whom we govern. I believe the machine-like [viii]system which we have introduced and are endeavouring to force into every corner of India, till all personal influence is killed out, to be ill-adapted to the requirements of these Oriental races, and blighting in its effects. Not one native chief has adopted it in its integrity, which is in itself a fair argument that it is distasteful to the native mind; and we may be assured that if we evacuated India to-morrow, personal rule would again make itself felt throughout the length and breadth of the land, and grow stronger every day. I have always striven to be a reformer, but a reformer building on the solid foundations that we already find everywhere in India. Wherever you go, if there is a semblance of native rule left, you find a system admirably adapted to the needs of the population, though very often grown over with abuses. Clear away these abuses, and add a little in the way of modern progress, but always building on the foundation you find ready to hand, and you have a system acceptable to all.

I have also worked hard to provide an accurate account of the events I was involved in; and since they describe a way of life that is gone forever, they might still be of interest. I am one of those old-school Anglo-Indians who still believe in personal governance—a system through which we acquired India, established our rule, and became relatively accepted by the people we govern. I think the mechanical [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] system we've introduced and are trying to impose everywhere in India, until all personal influence is extinguished, is poorly suited to the needs of these Eastern communities and has detrimental effects. Not a single native chief has fully adopted it, which in itself argues that it doesn’t resonate with the local mindset; and we can be sure that if we left India tomorrow, personal rule would re-establish itself all across the land and grow stronger by the day. I have always aimed to be a reformer, but one who builds on the solid foundations already present in India. Wherever you go, if there is any semblance of native rule remaining, you find a system that is well-suited to the needs of the population, even though it may be riddled with problems. Remove these issues, add a bit of modern progress, but always build on the existing foundation you find, and you'll have a system that everyone can accept.

We are wonderfully timid in sweeping away real abuses, for fear of hurting the feelings of the people; at the same time we weigh them down with unnecessary, oppressive, and worrying forms, and deluge the country with paper returns, never realising that these cause far more annoyance than would be felt at our making some radical change in a matter which, after all, affects only a minority. Take, for instance, the case of suttee, or widow-burning. It was argued for years that we could not put it down without causing a rebellion. What are the facts? A governor-general, blessed with moral courage in [ix]a great degree, determined to abolish the barbarous custom, and his edict was obeyed without a murmur. So it has been in many other cases, and so it will be wherever we have the courage to do the right thing. An unpopular tax would cause more real dissatisfaction than any interference with bad old customs, only adhered to from innate conservatism. The great principle on which to act is to do what is right, and what commends itself to common sense, and to try and carry the people with you. Do not let us have more mystery than is necessary; telling the plain truth is the best course; vacillation is fatal; the strongest officer is generally the most popular, and is remembered by the people long after he is dead and gone.

We are really cautious about tackling serious issues because we're worried about upsetting people; meanwhile, we burden them with unnecessary, heavy, and stressful rules, and flood the country with paperwork, not realizing that this creates way more irritation than if we made some significant changes in areas that mostly only concern a minority. For example, take the practice of suttee, or widow-burning. For years, people argued that we couldn’t stop it without sparking a rebellion. But what actually happened? A governor-general, who had a good amount of moral courage, decided to end this brutal practice, and his order was followed without any protest. This has been the case in many situations, and it will continue to be true whenever we have the guts to do what's right. An unpopular tax would stir up more genuine dissatisfaction than any action taken against outdated customs that people cling to out of sheer conservatism. The main principle to follow is to do what is right and what makes sense, and to try to bring the people along with you. Let’s not create unnecessary mystery; being straightforward is the best approach; hesitation is deadly; the strongest leaders are usually the most well-liked and are remembered by the people long after they're gone.

Personal rule is doomed, and men born to be personal rulers and a blessing to the governed, are now harassed by the authorities till they give up in despair, and swim with the stream.

Personal rule is doomed, and those born to be personal rulers and a blessing to the people are now pressured by the authorities until they give up in despair and go along with the crowd.

The machine system did not gain India, and will not keep it for us; we must go back to a better system, or be prepared to relax our grasp, and give up the grandest work any nation ever undertook—the regeneration of an empire!

The machine system didn't win India for us, and it won't hold onto it; we need to return to a better system or be ready to loosen our grip and abandon the greatest task any nation has ever taken on—the renewal of an empire!

The House of Commons has to answer for much. No Indian administration is safe from the interference of theorists. To-day it is opium that is attacked by self-righteous individuals, who see in the usual, and in most cases harmless, stimulant of millions, a crying evil; while they view with apparent complacency the expenditure of £120,000,000 per annum on intoxicating liquors in England, and long columns in almost every newspaper recording [x]brutal outrages on helpless women and children as the result.

The House of Commons has a lot to answer for. No Indian administration is safe from meddling by theorists. Today, it’s opium that’s being targeted by self-righteous people who see in this common, and often harmless, stimulant for millions a major evil; meanwhile, they seem perfectly okay with the spending of £120,000,000 each year on alcoholic beverages in England, and the long lists in almost every newspaper documenting [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]violent attacks on defenseless women and children that result from it.

Then the military administration is attacked, and in pursuance of another chimera, an iniquitous bill is forced on the Government of India calculated to produce results, which will probably sap the efficiency of our army at a critical moment. So it goes on, and it is hardly to be wondered at that the authorities in India give up resistance in sheer disgust, knowing all the while that, as the French say, le deluge must come after them.

Then the military administration is attacked, and in pursuit of another illusion, an unfair bill is pushed onto the Government of India that will likely undermine the effectiveness of our army at a crucial time. This continues, and it's no surprise that the authorities in India abandon resistance in pure frustration, fully aware that, as the French say, le deluge must come after them.

It may be said, “What has all this to do with Manipur and the Naga Hills?” Nothing perhaps directly, but indirectly a great deal. The system which I decry carries its evil influence everywhere, and Manipur has suffered from it. I describe the Naga Hills and Manipur as they were in old days. I strove hard for years to hold the floods back from this little State and to preserve it intact, while doing all I could to introduce reforms. Now the floods have overwhelmed it, and if it rises again above them it will not be the Manipur that I knew and loved. May it, in spite of my doubts and fears, be a better Manipur. [xi]

It might be asked, “What does all this have to do with Manipur and the Naga Hills?” Maybe not much directly, but a lot indirectly. The system I criticize has its negative effects everywhere, and Manipur has been impacted by it. I describe the Naga Hills and Manipur as they were in the past. I spent years trying to protect this small State from disaster and keep it intact, while also pushing for reforms. Now, disaster has overwhelmed it, and if it rises again, it won’t be the Manipur that I knew and loved. I hope that, despite my doubts and fears, it becomes a better Manipur. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Contents

     Page

Page

Introduction      xix

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__      xix

Arrival in India—Hospitable friends—The Lieut.-Governor—Journey to the Naga Hills—Nigriting—Golaghat—A panther reminiscence—Hot springs—A village dance—Dimapur—My new abode      1

Arrival in India—Welcoming friends—The Lieutenant Governor—Trip to the Naga Hills—Nigriting—Golaghat—A panther memory—Hot springs—A village dance—Dimapur—My new home     1

Samagudting—Unhealthy quarters—A callous widower—Want of water—Inhabitants of the Naga Hills—Captain Butler—Other officials—Our life in the wilds—A tiger carries off the postman—An Indian forest—Encouragement      12

Samagudting—Unhealthy areas—A heartless widower—Lack of water—People of the Naga Hills—Captain Butler—Other officials—Our life in the wilderness—A tiger snatches the postman—An Indian forest—Support     12

Historical events connected with Manipur and the Naga Hills—Different tribes—Their religion—Food and customs      22

Historical events related to Manipur and the Naga Hills—Different tribes—Their beliefs—Food and traditions      22

Value of keeping a promise—Episode of Sallajee—Protection given to small villages, and the large one defied—“Thorough” Government of India’s views—A plea for Christian education in the Naga Hills      37

Value of keeping a promise—Story of Sallajee—Support offered to small villages, while the larger one was ignored—“Thorough” perspective of the Government of India—A call for Christian education in the Naga Hills 37

Visit Dimapur—A terrible storm—Cultivation—Aggression by Konoma—My ultimatum—Konoma submits—Birth of a son—Forest flowers—A fever patient—Proposed change of station—Leave Naga Hills—March through the forest—Depredation by tigers—Calcutta—Return to England      45 [xii]

Visit Dimapur—A severe storm—Farming—Hostility from Konoma—My ultimatum—Konoma agrees—Birth of a son—Wildflowers—A patient with fever—Suggested transfer—Leave Naga Hills—Walk through the forest—Attacks by tigers—Calcutta—Return to England      45 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Return to India—Attached to Foreign Office—Imperial assemblage at Delhi—Almorah—Appointed to Manipur—Journey to Shillong—Cherra Poojee—Colonel McCulloch—Question of ceremony      54

Return to India—Attached to the Foreign Office—Imperial gathering in Delhi—Almorah—Appointed to Manipur—Journey to Shillong—Cherra Poojee—Colonel McCulloch—Issue of ceremony 54

Start for Manipur—March over the hills—Lovely scenery—View of the valley—State reception—The Residency—Visitors      60

Start for Manipur—March over the hills—Beautiful scenery—View of the valley—State reception—The Residency—Visitors      60

Visit the Maharajah—His ministers—Former revolutions—Thangal Major      69

Visit the Maharajah—His ministers—Past revolutions—Thangal Major      69

Manipur—Early history—Our connection with it—Ghumbeer Singh—Burmese war      78

Manipur—Early history—Our connection with it—Ghumbeer Singh—Burmese war      78

Ghumbeer Singh and our treatment of him—Nur Singh and attempt on his life—McCulloch—His wisdom and generosity—My establishment—Settlement of frontier dispute      88

Ghumbeer Singh and how we handled him—Nur Singh and the attempt on his life—McCulloch—His insight and kindness—My organization—Resolution of the border conflict 88

My early days in Manipur—The capital—The inhabitants—Good qualities of Manipuris—Origin of valley of Manipur—Expedition to the Naga Hills—Lovely scenery—Attack on Kongal Tannah by Burmese—Return from Naga Hills—Visit Kongal Tannah      95

My early days in Manipur—The capital—The people—Positive traits of Manipuris—Origin of the Manipur valley—Expedition to the Naga Hills—Beautiful scenery—Attack on Kongal Tannah by the Burmese—Return from the Naga Hills—Visit to Kongal Tannah 95

Discussions as to new Residency—Its completion—Annual boat-races—Kang-joop-kool—Daily work—Dealings with the Durbar      104

Discussions about the new Residency—Its completion—Annual boat races—Kang-joop-kool—Daily work—Interactions with the Durbar      104

Violent conduct of Prince Koireng—A rebuke—Service payment—Advantages of Manipuri system—Customs duties—Slavery—Releasing slaves—Chowbas’ fidelity—Sepoy’s kindness to children—Visit to the Yoma range      112 [xiii]

Violent behavior of Prince Koireng—A reprimand—Payment for services—Benefits of the Manipuri system—Customs fees—Slavery—Freeing slaves—Loyalty of the Chowbas—Sepoy’s kindness to kids—Trip to the Yoma range      112 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

An old acquaintance—Monetary crisis—A cure for breaking crockery—Rumour of human sacrifices—Improved postal system—Apricots—Mulberries—A snake story—Search after treasure—Another snake story—Visit to Calcutta—Athletics—Ball practice—A near shave      122

An old acquaintance—Monetary crisis—A fix for broken dishes—Rumors of human sacrifices—Better postal system—Apricots—Mulberries—A snake tale—Treasure hunt—Another snake tale—Trip to Calcutta—Sports—Ball practice—A close call      122

Spring in Manipur—Visit Kombang—Manipuri orderlies—Parade of the Maharajah’s Guards—Birth of a daughter—An evening walk in the capital—Polo—Visit to Cachar      131

Spring in Manipur—Visit Kombang—Manipuri orderlies—Parade of the Maharajah’s Guards—Birth of a daughter—An evening walk in the capital—Polo—Visit to Cachar      131

Punishment of female criminals—A man saved from execution—A Kuki executed—Old customs abolished—Anecdote of Ghumbeer Singh—The Manipuri army—Effort to re-organise Manipur Levy—System of rewards—“Nothing for nothing”—An English school—Hindoo festivals—Rainbows—View from Kang-joop-kool      138

Punishment of female criminals—A man rescued from execution—A Kuki executed—Old customs eliminated—Anecdote of Ghumbeer Singh—The Manipuri army—Efforts to reorganize the Manipur Levy—System of rewards—“Nothing for nothing”—An English school—Hindu festivals—Rainbows—View from Kang-joop-kool      138

Mr. Damant and the Naga Hills—Rumours on which I act—News of revolt in Naga Hills and Mr. Damant’s murder—Maharajah’s loyalty—March to the relief of Kohima—Relief of Kohima—Incidents of siege—Heroism of ladies—A noble defence      147

Mr. Damant and the Naga Hills—Rumors I'm acting on—News of a revolt in the Naga Hills and Mr. Damant’s murder—The Maharajah’s loyalty—Marching to relieve Kohima—Relief of Kohima—Incidents during the siege—Heroism of the women—A remarkable defense      147

Restoring order and confidence—Arrival of Major Evans—Arrival of Major Williamson—Keeping open communication—Attack on Phesama—Visit to Manipur—General Nation arrives—Join him at Suchema—Prepare to attack Konoma—Assault of Konoma      161

Restoring order and confidence—Arrival of Major Evans—Arrival of Major Williamson—Maintaining open communication—Attack on Phesama—Visit to Manipur—General Nation arrives—Join him at Suchema—Prepare to attack Konoma—Assault on Konoma      161

Konoma evacuated—Journey to Suchema for provisions and ammunition, and return—We march to Suchema with General—Visit Manipur—Very ill—Meet Sir Steuart Bayley in Cachar—His visit to Manipur—Grand reception—Star of India—Chussad attack on Chingsow—March to Kohima and back—Reflections on Maharajah’s services—Naga Hills campaign overshadowed by Afghan war      175 [xiv]

Konoma evacuated—Trip to Suchema for supplies and ammo, then back—We march to Suchema with the General—Visit to Manipur—Very sick—Meet Sir Steuart Bayley in Cachar—His visit to Manipur—Grand reception—Star of India—Chussad attack on Chingsow—March to Kohima and back—Thoughts on the Maharajah’s contributions—Naga Hills campaign overshadowed by the Afghan war     175 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Visit Chingsow to investigate Chussad outrage—Interesting country—Rhododendrons—Splendid forest—Chingsow and the murders—Chattik—March back across the hills      182

Visit Chingsow to explore the Chussad outrage—Fascinating country—Rhododendrons—Beautiful forest—Chingsow and the murders—Chattik—March back over the hills 182

Saving a criminal from execution—Konoma men visit me—A terrible earthquake—Destruction wrought in the capital—Illness of the Maharajah—Question as to the succession—Arrival of the Queen’s warrant—Reception by the Maharajah—The Burmese question      190

Saving a criminal from execution—Konoma men come to see me—A terrible earthquake—Destruction caused in the capital—Illness of the Maharajah—Question about the succession—Arrival of the Queen’s warrant—Reception by the Maharajah—The Burmese issue 190

March to Mao and improvement of the road—Lieutenant Raban—Constant troubles with Burmah—Visit to Mr. Elliott at Kohima—A tiger hunt made easy—A perilous adventure—Rose bushes—Brutal conduct of Prince Koireng—We leave Manipur for England      198

March to Mao and improvements on the road—Lieutenant Raban—Ongoing issues with Burmah—Visit to Mr. Elliott at Kohima—A tiger hunt that was a breeze—A dangerous adventure—Rose bushes—Cruel behavior of Prince Koireng—We depart Manipur for England      198

Return to Manipur—Revolution in my absence—Arrangements for boundary—Survey and settlement—Start for Kongal—Burmese will not act—We settle boundary—Report to Government—Return to England      208

Return to Manipur—Revolution happened while I was away—Plans for the boundary—Survey and settlement—Head out for Kongal—Burmese refuse to cooperate—We finalize the boundary—Report to the Government—Return to England      208

Return to India—Visit to Shillong—Manipur again—Cordial reception—Trouble with Thangal Major—New arts introduced      216

Return to India—Visit to Shillong—Manipur again—Warm welcome—Issues with Thangal Major—New arts introduced      216

A friend in need—Tour round the valley—Meet the Chief Commissioner—March to Cachar—Tour through the Tankhool country—Metomi Saraméttie—Somrah—Terrace cultivators—A dislocation—Old quarters at Kongal Tannah—Return to the valley—A sad parting      223 [xv]

A friend in need—Tour around the valley—Meet the Chief Commissioner—March to Cachar—Tour through the Tankhool region—Metomi Saraméttie—Somrah—Terrace farmers—A disruption—Old neighborhoods at Kongal Tannah—Return to the valley—A sad farewell 223 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

More trouble with Thangal Major—Tit-for-tat—Visit to the Kubo valley—A new Aya Pooiel—Journey to Shillong—War is declared—A message to Kendat to the Bombay-Burmah Corporation agents—Anxiety as to their fate—March to Mao      236

More trouble with Thangal Major—Tit-for-tat—Visit to the Kubo valley—A new Aya Pooiel—Journey to Shillong—War is declared—A message to Kendat to the Bombay-Burmah Corporation agents—Anxiety as to their fate—March to Mao      236

News from Kendat—Mr. Morgan and his people safe—I determine to march to Moreh Tannah—March to Kendat—Arrive in time to save the Bombay-Burmah Corporation Agents—Visit of the Woon—Visit to the Woon      244

News from Kendat—Mr. Morgan and his team are safe—I’ve decided to march to Moreh Tannah—March to Kendat—Arriving just in time to save the Bombay-Burmah Corporation agents—Visit from the Woon—Visit to the Woon      244

People fairly friendly—Crucifixion—Carelessness of Manipuris—I cross the Chindwin—Recross the Chindwin—Collect provisions—Erect stockades and fortify our position—Revolt at Kendat—We assume the offensive—Capture boats and small stockades—Revolt put down—Woon and Ruckstuhl rescued—Steamers arrive and leave      251

People are generally friendly—Crucifixion—Carelessness of Manipuris—I cross the Chindwin—Recross the Chindwin—Collect supplies—Build stockades and strengthen our position—Revolt at Kendat—we take the offensive—Capture boats and small fortifications—Revolt suppressed—Woon and Ruckstuhl rescued—Steamers arrive and depart 251

Mischief done by departure of steamers—Determine to establish the Woon at Tamu—The country quieting down—Recovery of mails—Letter from the Viceroy—Arrive at Manipur—Bad news—I return to Tamu—Night march to Pot-thâ—An engagement—Wounded—Return to Manipur—Farewell—Leave for England      260

Mischief caused by the departure of steamers—Decide to set up the Woon at Tamu—The area is calming down—Recovery of mail—Letter from the Viceroy—Arrive in Manipur—Bad news—I go back to Tamu—Night march to Pot-thâ—An engagement—Wounded—Return to Manipur—Goodbye—Leave for England 260

Conclusion.

Conclusion.

The events of 1890–1      271

The events of 1890–91      271

Index      284 [xix]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__      284 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Introductory Memoir.

These experiences were written in brief intervals of leisure, during the last few months of the author’s busy life, which was brought to a sudden close before they were finally revised. Only last March when his nearest relations met at Fulford Hall to take leave of the eldest son of the house, before he sailed for India, the manuscript was still incomplete, and Sir James read some part of it aloud. His health had suffered greatly from over-fatigue in the unhealthy parts of India, in which his lot had been chiefly cast, but it was now quite restored and a prolonged period of usefulness seemed before him.

These experiences were written during brief moments of downtime in the last few months of the author's hectic life, which ended suddenly before he could revise them. Just last March, when his closest relatives gathered at Fulford Hall to say goodbye to the eldest son of the family before he left for India, the manuscript was still unfinished, and Sir James read some sections of it aloud. His health had taken a significant hit from exhaustion in the unhealthy regions of India where he had mainly been, but it was now fully recovered, and a long period of usefulness appeared to lie ahead.

Improvements on the farms on his estate, a church within reach of his cottagers, to be built as a memorial to his late wife, and the hope of being once more employed abroad, probably as a colonial governor, were all plans for the immediate future, while the present was occupied with the magisterial and other business (including lectures on history in village institutes), which fill up so much of an English country gentleman’s life. He had saved nothing in India. What the Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal wrote in 1872 of his early work at [xx]Keonjhur, applied to everything else he subsequently undertook: “Captain Johnstone’s schools, twenty in number, continue to flourish, attracting an average attendance of 665 children. Captain Johnstone’s efforts to improve the crops and cattle of Keonjhur have before been remarked by the Lieutenant-Governor. His sacrifices for this end and for his charge generally, are, His Honour believes, almost unique.”1 But in 1881 by the death of his late father’s elder brother, he inherited the Fulford estate on the boundaries of Worcestershire and Warwickshire, as well as Dunsley Manor in Staffordshire. The old Hall at Fulford, a strongly built, black and white, half-timbered erection of some centuries back, had been pulled down a few years before, and Sir James built the present house close to the old site. It was here that he was brought back in a dying state on June 13th, 1895, about 10 A.M., after riding out of the grounds only ten minutes before, full of life and energy. No one witnessed what occurred; he was a splendid horseman, but there was evidence that the horse, always inclined to be restive, had taken fright on passing a cottager’s gate and tried to turn back, and that, as its master’s whip was still firmly grasped in his hand, there had been a struggle.

Improvements on the farms in his estate, a church accessible to his tenants, to be built as a memorial to his late wife, and the hope of being employed abroad again, probably as a colonial governor, were all plans for the near future. Meanwhile, the present was filled with the magistrate duties and other responsibilities (including history lectures at village institutes) that occupy so much of an English country gentleman's life. He hadn't saved anything while in India. What the Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal wrote in 1872 about his early work at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Keonjhur applied to everything else he took on later: “Captain Johnstone’s schools, twenty in total, continue to thrive, attracting an average of 665 children. Captain Johnstone’s efforts to improve the crops and livestock of Keonjhur have been acknowledged by the Lieutenant-Governor. His sacrifices for this cause and for his responsibilities in general are, His Honour believes, nearly unique.”1 But in 1881, following the death of his late father's older brother, he inherited the Fulford estate on the borders of Worcestershire and Warwickshire, as well as Dunsley Manor in Staffordshire. The old Hall at Fulford, a sturdy black and white half-timbered building from centuries ago, had been demolished a few years prior, and Sir James constructed the current house close to the old site. It was here that he was brought back in critical condition on June 13th, 1895, around 10 AM, after riding out of the grounds just ten minutes before, full of life and energy. No one witnessed what happened; he was an excellent horseman, but there was evidence that the horse, which had always been a bit skittish, had gotten scared near a cottager’s gate and tried to turn back. It seemed that there had been a struggle since his whip was still firmly in his grasp.

He was engaged to assist the next day at the annual meeting of the Conservative and Unionist Association at Stratford-on-Avon. The Marquis of Hertford, who presided, when announcing the catastrophe in very feeling terms, spoke of the excellent work that Sir James Johnstone had done for [xxi]the Unionist cause in Warwickshire. At Wythall Church (of which he was warden) the Vicar alluded, the following Sunday, to “the striking example he had set of a devout and attentive worshipper.”

He was scheduled to help the next day at the annual meeting of the Conservative and Unionist Association in Stratford-on-Avon. The Marquis of Hertford, who was in charge, announced the tragedy in very emotional terms, highlighting the great work that Sir James Johnstone had done for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Unionist cause in Warwickshire. At Wythall Church (where he was the warden), the Vicar mentioned the following Sunday, “the inspiring example he had set as a devoted and attentive worshipper.”

A retired official who had been acquainted with him in India for over thirty years, wrote on the same occasion to Captain Charles Johnstone, R.N.: “Your brother was a type of character not at all common, high-principled, fearless, just, with an overwhelming sense of duty, and restless spirit of adventure. It is by characters of his type, that our great empire has been created, and it is only if such types continue that we may look forward and hope that it will be maintained and extended.”

A retired official who had known him in India for over thirty years wrote to Captain Charles Johnstone, R.N., on the same occasion: “Your brother was an uncommon person—high-principled, fearless, just, with a strong sense of duty and a restless adventurous spirit. It is people like him who have built our great empire, and it is only if we continue to have such individuals that we can look forward with hope for its preservation and growth.”

Although the family from which Sir James Johnstone sprang is of Scottish origin, his own branch of it had lived in Worcestershire and Warwickshire for nearly a century and a half. “It has taken a prominent part in the social and public life of the Midlands, and has produced several eminent physicians.”2 He was the eleventh in direct male descent from William Johnstone of Graitney, who received a charter of the barony of Newbie for “distinguished services” to the Scottish crown in 1541. A remnant of the old Scottish estates was inherited by his great-grandfather, Dr. James Johnstone, who died at Worcester in 1802, and who, being the fourth son of his parents, had left Annandale at the age of twenty-one to settle in Worcestershire as a physician, but who always kept up his relations with Scotland, and meant to return there in his old age. His anxiety to secure this estate—Galabank—in the male [xxii]line, really defeated his purpose; for he bequeathed it to his then unmarried younger son, the late Dr. John Johnstone, F.R.S., whose daughter now possesses it, to the exclusion of his elder sons who seemed likely to leave nothing but daughters. One of these elder sons was Sir James’s grandfather, the late Dr. Edward Johnstone of Edgbaston Hall, who had married the heiress of Fulford, but was left a widower in 1800. Dr. Edward Johnstone was remarried in 1802 to Miss Pearson of Tettenhall, and of their two sons, the younger, James, born in 1806, practised for many years as a physician, and was President of the British Medical Association when it met in Birmingham in 1856. His eldest son, the subject of this notice, was born in a house now pulled down in the Old Square, Birmingham, on February 9th, 1841. Brought up in the midst of the large family of brothers and sisters, whose childhood was passed between their home in the Old Square and their grandfather’s residence at Edgbaston Hall, where they spent the summer and autumn: he used also to look back with particular pleasure on his visits to his maternal grandfather’s country house, where he first mounted a pony. His mother was his instructor, except occasional lessons from the Rev. T. Price, till at the age of nine he entered King Edward’s Classical School, of which his father was a governor. The head master at that time (1850), was the Rev. (now Archdeacon) E. H. Gifford, D.D., and in the school list for 1852, Johnstone senior is placed next in the same class to Mackenzie (now Sir Alex.), the present Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal. [xxiii]

Although the family of Sir James Johnstone originated in Scotland, his specific branch had been living in Worcestershire and Warwickshire for nearly a century and a half. “It has played a significant role in the social and public life of the Midlands and has produced several notable physicians.”2 He was the eleventh direct male descendant from William Johnstone of Graitney, who was granted a charter for the barony of Newbie for “distinguished services” to the Scottish crown in 1541. A remnant of the old Scottish estates was inherited by his great-grandfather, Dr. James Johnstone, who passed away in Worcester in 1802. As the fourth son in his family, he left Annandale at twenty-one to settle in Worcestershire as a physician, while still maintaining connections with Scotland, intending to return in his old age. His desire to keep this estate—Galabank—within the male lineage actually worked against him; he left it to his then-unmarried younger son, the late Dr. John Johnstone, F.R.S., whose daughter now owns it, excluding his older sons who looked like they might only have daughters. One of these older sons was Sir James’s grandfather, the late Dr. Edward Johnstone of Edgbaston Hall, who married the heiress of Fulford but was left a widower in 1800. Dr. Edward Johnstone remarried in 1802 to Miss Pearson of Tettenhall, and of their two sons, the younger, James, born in 1806, practiced for many years as a physician and served as President of the British Medical Association when it met in Birmingham in 1856. His eldest son, the focus of this notice, was born in a now-demolished house in Old Square, Birmingham, on February 9th, 1841. Growing up among a large family of brothers and sisters, their childhood was spent between their home in Old Square and their grandfather’s house at Edgbaston Hall, where they spent the summers and autumns. He particularly enjoyed visits to his maternal grandfather’s country house, where he first rode a pony. His mother was his main teacher, apart from occasional lessons from Rev. T. Price, until he entered King Edward’s Classical School at nine, of which his father was a governor. At that time (1850), the headmaster was the Rev. (now Archdeacon) E. H. Gifford, D.D., and in the school list for 1852, Johnstone senior is listed next in the same class to Mackenzie (now Sir Alex.), the current Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In 1855, young James Johnstone went to a military college in Paris, which was swept away before 1870, with a great part of the older portion of the city. After a year and a half in Paris he was transferred to the Royal Naval and Military Academy, Gosport, and a few months later qualified for one of the last cadetships given under the old East India Company. Without delay he proceeded to India, which was at that period distracted by the Indian Mutiny, so that his regiment the 68th Bengal Native Infantry, consisted only of officers attached to different European regiments, or acting in a civil capacity. With the 73rd (Queen’s Regiment) he marched through the country, and was actively employed in the suppression of the insurgents, after which he was stationed for some time in Assam where he also saw active service. There, in 1862, he met with the accident he alludes to on pp. 3 and 20. It came in the course of his duty, as the population of a village which had been disarmed had sent to the nearest military post to ask for assistance against a tiger (panther), causing destruction in the neighbourhood; but he was very much hurt, and the weakening effects of this accident, seem to have predisposed him to attacks of the malaria fever of the district, from which he frequently suffered afterwards.

In 1855, young James Johnstone went to a military college in Paris, which was destroyed before 1870, along with a significant part of the older section of the city. After a year and a half in Paris, he was transferred to the Royal Naval and Military Academy in Gosport, and a few months later he qualified for one of the last cadetships offered under the old East India Company. He quickly headed to India, which at that time was in turmoil due to the Indian Mutiny, so his regiment, the 68th Bengal Native Infantry, was made up only of officers attached to various European regiments or serving in civilian roles. He marched through the country with the 73rd (Queen’s Regiment) and was actively involved in putting down the insurgents, after which he was stationed in Assam for some time, where he also saw active service. There, in 1862, he experienced the accident he mentions on pp. 3 and 20. It occurred while he was on duty, as a village that had been disarmed sent a request to the nearest military post for help against a tiger (panther) that was causing destruction in the area; however, he was severely injured, and the long-term effects of this accident seemed to make him more susceptible to malaria in the region, which he frequently battled thereafter.

His next post was at Keonjhur, where there had been an outbreak against the Rajah by some of the hill-tribes and the chief insurgent had been executed. Lieutenant Johnstone was appointed special assistant to the superintendent of the Tributary Mehals at Cuttack, in whose official district Keonjhur lies. The [xxiv]Superintendent wrote to the Lieutenant-Governor (Sir William Grey) of Bengal in 1869: “Captain Johnstone has acquired their full confidence, and hopes very shortly to be able to dispense with the greater part of the Special Police Force posted at Keonjhur. He appears to take very great interest in his work, and is sanguine of success.” The same official when enclosing Captain Johnstone’s first report, wrote: “It contains much interesting matter regarding the people, and shows that he has taken great pains in bringing them into the present peaceable and apparently loyal condition,” and a little further on, when describing an interview he had with the Rajah: “From the manner in which he spoke of Captain Johnstone, I was exceedingly glad to find that the most good feeling exists between them.” He also adds, apropos of a recommendation that the Government should pay half the expense of the special commission instead of charging it all on the native state: “Nearly one half of Captain Johnstone’s time has been occupied in Khedda (catching wild elephants) operations, which have been successful and profitable to Government, and totally unconnected with that officer’s duty in Keonjhur.”3

His next position was in Keonjhur, where there had been a rebellion against the Rajah by some of the hill tribes, leading to the execution of the main insurgent. Lieutenant Johnstone was appointed as a special assistant to the superintendent of the Tributary Mehals in Cuttack, where Keonjhur is located. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Superintendent wrote to the Lieutenant-Governor (Sir William Grey) of Bengal in 1869: “Captain Johnstone has earned their full trust and hopes to soon reduce the size of the Special Police Force stationed in Keonjhur. He seems very engaged in his work and is optimistic about success.” The same official, when sending Captain Johnstone’s first report, wrote: “It contains a lot of interesting information about the people and shows that he has worked hard to maintain their current peaceful and seemingly loyal state.” He added, regarding an interview he had with the Rajah: “From the way he spoke about Captain Johnstone, I was very pleased to see that there is a strong sense of goodwill between them.” He also commented, in relation to a suggestion that the Government should cover half the costs of the special commission instead of putting the entire burden on the native state: “Almost half of Captain Johnstone’s time has been spent on Khedda (catching wild elephants) operations, which have been successful and beneficial to the Government and are completely unrelated to that officer’s duties in Keonjhur.”3

A year later the superintendent (T. E. Ravenshaw, Esq.) reports: “Captain Johnstone, with his usual liberality and tact, has clothed two thousand naked savages, and has succeeded in inducing them to wear the garments;” and again, “Captain Johnstone’s success in establishing schools has been most marked, and there are now nine hundred children receiving a rudimentary education.... Captain Johnstone [xxv]has very correctly estimated the political importance of education and enlightenment among the hill people, and it is evident that he has worked most judiciously and successfully in this direction.” And again: “In the matter of improvement of breed of cattle, Captain Johnstone has, at his own expense, formed a valuable herd of sixty cows and several young bulls ready to extend the experiment.... Captain Johnstone’s experiments on rice and flax cultivation have been very successful” (two years later this is attributed to his having superintended them himself). The official report sums up, “Of Captain Johnstone I cannot speak too highly; his management has been efficient, and he has exercised careful and constant supervision over the Rajah and his estate, in a manner which has resulted in material improvement to both.”

A year later, the superintendent (T. E. Ravenshaw, Esq.) reports: “Captain Johnstone, with his usual generosity and skill, has provided clothes for two thousand naked individuals and has successfully encouraged them to wear the garments;” and again, “Captain Johnstone’s success in establishing schools has been remarkable, and there are now nine hundred children receiving basic education.... Captain Johnstone [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]has rightly recognized the political significance of education and awareness among the hill people, and it’s clear that he has worked very wisely and effectively in this area.” And again: “In terms of improving the cattle breed, Captain Johnstone has, at his own cost, created a valuable herd of sixty cows and several young bulls ready to further the experiment.... Captain Johnstone’s experiments in rice and flax cultivation have been very successful” (two years later this is credited to his direct supervision). The official report concludes, “I cannot praise Captain Johnstone highly enough; his management has been effective, and he has maintained careful and consistent oversight over the Rajah and his estate, leading to significant improvements for both.”

Subsequently, when Captain Johnstone was on leave in England, the Keonjhur despatches show that he sent directions that the increase of his herd of cattle should be distributed gratis among the natives. They were at first afraid to accept them, hardly believing in the gift.

Subsequently, when Captain Johnstone was on leave in England, the Keonjhur despatches show that he sent instructions for the increase of his herd of cattle to be given away for free to the locals. At first, they were hesitant to accept them, barely believing it was a gift.

“Keonjhur,” says the Government report of India for 1870–1, “continues under the able administration of Captain Johnstone, who, it will be remembered, was mainly instrumental in restoring the country to quiet three years ago.”

“Keonjhur,” says the Government report of India for 1870–1, “remains under the effective administration of Captain Johnstone, who, as you may recall, played a key role in restoring peace to the area three years ago.”

Captain Johnstone was too good a classic not to remember the Roman method of conquering and subduing a province; and as far as funds would permit, he opened out roads and cleared away jungle. But he suffered again from the malaria so prevalent [xxvi]in the forest districts of India, and took three months’ furlough in 1871, which meant just one month in England. Although he had lost his father in May, 1869, and his absence from home that year gave him some extra legal expense, he would not quit his work till he could leave it in a satisfactory state; yet the Lieut.-Governor of Bengal (Sir George Campbell) twice referred to this furlough as being “most unfortunate,” particularly as it had to be repeated within a few months. The superintendent wrote from Cuttack in his yearly report to the Lieut.-Governor: “Captain Johnstone’s serious and alarming illness necessitated his taking sick leave to England in August, 1871. He had only a short time previously returned from furlough, and with health half restored, over-tasked his strength in carrying out elephant Khedda work in the deadly jungles of Moburdhunj.”

Captain Johnstone was too great a classic to forget the Roman way of conquering and taking control of a province; and as much as funds allowed, he built roads and cleared the jungle. But he once again struggled with the malaria so common in the forest areas of India, taking a three-month leave in 1871, which meant just one month in England. Even though he lost his father in May 1869, and his time away from home that year incurred some extra legal expenses, he refused to leave his work until he could hand it over in a good state. However, the Lieutenant Governor of Bengal (Sir George Campbell) mentioned this leave twice as being “most unfortunate,” especially since it had to be taken again within a few months. The superintendent wrote from Cuttack in his annual report to the Lieutenant Governor: “Captain Johnstone’s serious and alarming illness forced him to take sick leave to England in August 1871. He had only recently returned from leave, and with his health only partially restored, he overextended himself with the elephant Khedda work in the deadly jungles of Moburdhunj.”

In the spring of 1872, Captain Johnstone was married to Emma Mary Lloyd, with whose family his own had a hereditary friendship of three generations. Her father was at that time M.P. for Plymouth, and living at Moor Hall in Warwickshire. Their first child, James, died of bronchitis when six months old, and they returned to India a short time afterwards, at which point the experiences begin. Their second child, Richard, was born at Samagudting, and is now a junior officer in the battalion of the 60th King’s Own Royal Rifles, quartered in India. The third son, Edward, was born at Dunsley Manor, and two younger children in Manipur.

In the spring of 1872, Captain Johnstone married Emma Mary Lloyd, whose family had a long-standing friendship with his own for three generations. At the time, her father was the Member of Parliament for Plymouth and residing at Moor Hall in Warwickshire. Their first child, James, passed away from bronchitis at six months old, and they returned to India shortly after, marking the beginning of their experiences. Their second child, Richard, was born in Samagudting and is now a junior officer in the 60th King’s Own Royal Rifles, stationed in India. The third son, Edward, was born at Dunsley Manor, with two younger children born in Manipur.

Manipur, to which Colonel Johnstone was appointed [xxvii]in 1877, was called by one of the Indian secretaries the Cinderella among political agencies. “They’ll never,” he said, “get a good man to take it.” “Well,” was the reply, “a good man has taken it now.” The loneliness, the surrounding savages, and the ill-feeling excited by the Kubo valley (which so late as 1852 is placed in Manipur, in maps published in Calcutta) having been made over to Burmah, were among the reasons of its unpopularity. Colonel Johnstone’s predecessor, Captain Durand (now Sir Edward) draws a very glaring picture in his official report for 1877, of the Maharajah’s misgovernment; the wretched condition of the people, and the most unpleasant position of the Political Agent, whom he described as “in fact a British officer under Manipur surveillance.... He is surrounded by spies.... If the Maharajah is not pleased with the Political Agent he cannot get anything—he is ostracised. From bad coarse black atta, which the Maharajah sells him as a favour, to the dhoby who washes his clothes, and the Nagas who work in his garden, he cannot purchase anything.” Yet, well knowing all this, Colonel Johnstone readily accepted the post, confident that with his great knowledge of Eastern languages, and of Eastern customs and modes of thought, he should be able to bring about a better state of things, both as regarded the oppressed inhabitants and the permanent influence of the representative of the British Government. Whether this confidence was justified, the following pages will show.

Manipur, where Colonel Johnstone was appointed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in 1877, was referred to by one of the Indian secretaries as the Cinderella among political agencies. "They'll never," he said, "get a good person to take it." "Well," came the reply, "a good person has taken it now." The isolation, the hostile locals, and the resentment created by the Kubo valley (which as recently as 1852 is marked as part of Manipur in maps published in Calcutta) being handed over to Burmah were among the reasons for its unpopularity. Colonel Johnstone's predecessor, Captain Durand (now Sir Edward), paints a stark picture in his official report for 1877 regarding the Maharajah's mismanagement, the dire state of the people, and the difficult position of the Political Agent, whom he described as "essentially a British officer under Manipur scrutiny.... He is surrounded by spies.... If the Maharajah is unhappy with the Political Agent, he can't get anything—he's ostracized. From the poor-quality black atta that the Maharajah sells him as a favor, to the dhoby who washes his clothes, and the Nagas who work in his garden, he can't buy anything." Yet, fully aware of all this, Colonel Johnstone accepted the position, believing that with his extensive knowledge of Eastern languages and customs, he could improve the situation for both the oppressed residents and the lasting influence of the British Government's representative. Whether this confidence was warranted will be revealed in the following pages.

Editor. [1]

Editor. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Resolution. Political Department, No. 87, 1872.

1 Resolution. Political Department, No. 87, 1872.

2 Birmingham Daily Post, June 15, 1895.

2 Birmingham Daily Post, June 15, 1895.

3 Printed official reports.

3 Printed official documents.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

My Experiences in Manipur and the Naga Hills.

Chapter I.

Arrival in India—Hospitable friends—The Lieutenant-Governor—Journey to the Naga Hills—Nigriting—Golaghat—A Panther reminiscence—Hot springs—A village dance—Dimapur—My new abode.

Arrival in India—Welcoming friends—The Lieutenant Governor—Trip to the Naga Hills—Night writing—Golaghat—A panther memory—Hot springs—A village dance—Dimapur—My new home.

I left England with my wife on November 13th, 1873, and after an uneventful voyage, reached Bombay, December 9th. We proceeded at once to Calcutta, where some of my old servants joined me, including two bearers, Seewa and Keptie, wild Bhooyas from the Cuttack Tributary Mehals, whom I had trained, and who had been with me for years in all my wanderings, in that wild territory. Thanks to the kindness of my friends the Bernards (now Sir C. and Lady Bernard), we spent only a day at an hotel, and remained under their hospitable roof till we left Calcutta.

I left England with my wife on November 13, 1873, and after a smooth trip, we arrived in Bombay on December 9. We immediately went to Calcutta, where some of my old servants joined me, including two bearers, Seewa and Keptie, wild Bhooyas from the Cuttack Tributary Mehals, whom I had trained and had been with me for years during my travels in that rugged area. Thanks to the generosity of my friends the Bernards (now Sir C. and Lady Bernard), we spent only one day at a hotel and stayed under their warm hospitality until we left Calcutta.

My old appointment in Keonjhur had been abolished, and I had to wait till another was open to me. I had several interviews on the subject with the Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, Sir G. Campbell. [2]Finally it was decided that I should go to Assam (then about to be made into a Chief Commissionership) and act as Political Agent of the Naga Hills, while the permanent official—Captain Butler—was away in the Interior, and subsequently on leave. I knew a large part of the district well, as one of the most malarious in India, and when asked if I would take the appointment, said, “Yes, I have no objection, but just hint to the Lieutenant-Governor that unless he wants to kill me off, it may be better policy to send me elsewhere, as the Medical Board in London said, I must not go to a malarious district, after the experience I have had of it in Keonjhur.” The Secretary conveyed my hint, and when I next saw him, said, “The Lieutenant-Governor says, that is all stuff and nonsense.” Later on Sir G. Campbell asked if my wife would go with me. I quietly replied that she would go anywhere with me.

My previous position in Keonjhur had been eliminated, and I had to wait until another one was available. I had several discussions about it with the Lieutenant-Governor of Bengal, Sir G. Campbell. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Eventually, it was decided that I would go to Assam (which was about to become a Chief Commissionership) and serve as the Political Agent of the Naga Hills, while the permanent official—Captain Butler—was in the Interior and later on leave. I was familiar with a large part of the area, as it was known to be one of the most malaria-prone in India, and when I was asked if I would accept the position, I replied, “Yes, I have no objections, but please mention to the Lieutenant-Governor that unless he intends to harm me, it might be wiser to send me somewhere else, as the Medical Board in London advised that I shouldn’t go to a malaria-infected area after my experience in Keonjhur.” The Secretary passed along my suggestion, and when I saw him again, he said, “The Lieutenant-Governor thinks that’s all nonsense.” Later, Sir G. Campbell asked if my wife would accompany me. I calmly replied that she would go anywhere with me.

Finally, on December 30th, we left Calcutta, and after a night in the train, embarked in one of the I. G. S. N. Co.’s steamers at Goalundo, for Nigriting on the Burrhampooter, where we had to land for the Naga Hills. The steamers of those days, were not like the well-appointed mail boats now in use. The voyage was long, the steamers uncomfortable, and the company on board anything but desirable. All the same, the days passed pleasantly, while we slowly wended our way up the mighty river, amid lovely and interesting scenery all new to my wife, to whom I pointed out the different historic spots as they came in view.

Finally, on December 30th, we left Calcutta, and after a night on the train, we boarded one of the I. G. S. N. Co.’s steamers at Goalundo, heading for Nigriting on the Burrhampooter, where we had to disembark for the Naga Hills. The steamers back then were nothing like the well-equipped mail boats we have today. The journey was long, the steamers uncomfortable, and the other passengers were far from ideal. Still, the days went by pleasantly as we slowly made our way up the mighty river, surrounded by beautiful and fascinating scenery that was all new to my wife, whom I pointed out various historic sites as they appeared.

We halted at Gowhatty for the night, and early in the morning I swam across the river for the [3]second time in my life, a distance of about three miles, as the current carried me in a slanting direction.

We stopped at Gowhatty for the night, and early the next morning, I swam across the river for the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]second time in my life, a distance of about three miles, as the current swept me off course.

At last we reached Nigriting, and were landed on a dry sandbank five or six miles from the celebrated tea gardens of that name, and the nearest habitations. Fortunately, I had brought a tent and all things needful for a march; and my servants, well accustomed to camp life, soon pitched it and made us comfortable, and my wife was charmed with her first experience. We had a message of welcome from Mr. Boyle, of Nigriting Factory, and the next day went to his house in canoes, whence we set out for Golaghat.

At last, we arrived at Nigriting and were dropped off on a dry sandbank about five or six miles from the famous tea gardens of that name and the nearest homes. Fortunately, I had brought a tent and everything we needed for the journey, and my servants, who were used to camping, quickly set it up and made us comfortable. My wife was delighted with her first experience. We received a welcome message from Mr. Boyle of Nigriting Factory, and the next day we went to his house by canoe, from where we headed out for Golaghat.

It was to Nigriting that I was carried for change of air nearly twelve years before, when, in April, 1862, I was desperately wounded in an encounter with a large panther near Golaghat, where I had been stationed. I then lived for a week or so in a grass hut on a high bank, and the fresh air made my obstinate wounds begin to heal. Thus it happened that all the people knew me well, and I was long remembered by the name of “Baghé Khooah” literally the “tiger eaten,” a name which I found was still familiar to every one. Loading our things on elephants, and having a pony for my wife, and a dandy (hill litter) in case she grew tired, we set off for Golaghat, and had a picnic luncheon on the way. How delightful are our first experiences of marching in India, even when we have, as in this case, to put up with some discomfort; the cool, crisp air in the morning; the good appetite that a ten-mile walk or ride gives; the feeling that breakfast has been [4]earned, and finally breakfast itself; and such a good one. Where indeed but in India could we have a first-rate meal of three or four courses, and every dish hot, with no better appliances in the shape of a fireplace, than two or three clods of earth? Often have I had a dinner fit for a king, when heavy rain had been falling for hours, and there was no shelter for my men, but a tree with a sheet thrown over a branch.

It was to Nigriting that I was taken for a change of scenery nearly twelve years ago, in April 1862, when I was seriously injured in an encounter with a large panther near Golaghat, where I was stationed. I then lived for about a week in a grass hut on a high bank, and the fresh air helped my stubborn wounds start to heal. Because of this, everyone knew me well, and I was long remembered by the name “Baghé Khooah,” literally meaning “tiger eaten,” a name that I found was still well-known. We loaded our belongings onto elephants, had a pony for my wife, and a dandy (hill litter) in case she got tired, and set off for Golaghat, enjoying a picnic lunch along the way. How delightful are our initial experiences of marching in India, even when we have to endure some discomfort, like in this case; the cool, crisp morning air; the hearty appetite that comes from a ten-mile walk or ride; the satisfaction of having breakfast that is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]earned, and finally breakfast itself; and what a good one it was. Where else but in India could we enjoy a top-notch meal of three or four courses, with every dish served hot, using nothing better for a fireplace than a few clods of earth? I often had dinners fit for a king, even when heavy rain had been falling for hours, with no shelter for my men except a tree with a sheet thrown over a branch.

We breakfasted at a place called “Char Alleé” and the march being long (nearly twenty miles), the sun was low long before reaching Golaghat. As we passed some road coolies, I began a conversation with the old Tekla (overseer) in charge, and asked him if he could get me a few oranges. He said, “Oh no, they are all over.” He then asked me how I came to speak Assamese so well. I said, “I have been in Assam before.” He said, “Oh yes, there have been many sahibs in my time,” and he named several; “and then long ago there was a ‘Baghé Khooah’ sahib, I wonder where he is now?” I looked at him and said, “Ami Baghé Khooah” (I am the Baghé Khooah). The old man gazed equally hard at me for a moment and then ran in front of me and made a most profound obeisance. Having done this, he smilingly said, “I think I can find you some oranges after all,” and at once ran off, and brought me some for which he refused to take anything. The good old man walked about a mile farther before he wished me good-bye; and my wife and I went on, greatly pleased to find that I was so well remembered.

We had breakfast at a place called “Char Alleé,” and since the march was long (almost twenty miles), the sun was already low by the time we reached Golaghat. As we passed by some road workers, I struck up a conversation with the old Tekla (the overseer) in charge and asked if he could find me some oranges. He replied, “Oh no, they’re all gone.” He then asked me how I spoke Assamese so well. I said, “I've been to Assam before.” He mentioned, “Oh yes, there have been many sahibs in my time,” naming several; “and then long ago there was a ‘Baghé Khooah’ sahib, I wonder where he is now?” I looked at him and said, “Ami Baghé Khooah” (I am the Baghé Khooah). The old man stared back at me for a moment and then ran ahead, making a deep bow. After doing this, he smiled and said, “I think I can find you some oranges after all,” and took off to get some, refusing to accept anything in return. The kind old man walked about a mile further before he said goodbye, and my wife and I continued on, delighted to know I was so well remembered.

We did not get to Golaghat till long after dark, [5]and pitched our tent on the site of the lines of my old detachment, which I had commanded twelve years before. What a change! Trees that I had remembered as small, had grown large, and some that were planted since I left, already a fair size.

We didn't arrive in Golaghat until well after dark, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and set up our tent at the spot where my old unit used to be stationed, which I had led twelve years earlier. What a difference! Trees I remembered as tiny had grown huge, and some that were planted after I left were already pretty big.

In the morning we received a perfect ovation. People who had known me before, crowded to see me and pay their respects, many of them bringing their children born since I had left. All this was pleasant enough and greatly delighted my wife, but we had to proceed on our way, and it is always difficult to get one’s followers to move from a civilised place, where there is a bazaar, into the jungle, and henceforth our road lay through jungle, the Nambor forest beginning about five miles from Golaghat. At last coolies to carry my wife arrived, and I sent her on in her “dandy” with her ayah, charging the bearers to wait for me at a village I well knew, called “Sipahee Hoikeeah.” The men replied, “Hoi Deota” (Yes, deity1) and started. The elephants were a great difficulty, and it was some hours before I could get off, and even then some had not arrived. However, off I started, and hurried on to “Sipahee Hoikeeah” so as not to keep my wife waiting, but when I reached the spot, I found to my amazement that the village had ceased to exist, having, as I subsequently learned, been abandoned for fear of the Nagas. I hurried on in much anxiety, as my wife did not speak Hindoostani, and neither ayah nor bearers spoke English. At [6]last I caught them up at the Nambor hot springs, called by natives the “Noonpoong” where we were to halt.

In the morning, we got a warm welcome. People who had known me before gathered to see me and pay their respects, many of them bringing their children who were born while I was away. This was all quite nice and really pleased my wife, but we had to move on, and it’s always tough to get your followers to leave a civilized place with a market for the jungle. From then on, our path led through the jungle, starting with the Nambor forest about five miles from Golaghat. Eventually, coolies arrived to carry my wife, and I sent her ahead in her “dandy” with her ayah, instructing the bearers to wait for me at a village I knew well called “Sipahee Hoikeeah.” They replied, “Hoi Deota” (Yes, deity1) and set off. The elephants were a major hassle, and it took me several hours to get going, and even then, some hadn’t shown up. Still, I took off and rushed towards “Sipahee Hoikeeah” to not keep my wife waiting, but when I arrived, to my shock, I found that the village had vanished, having been abandoned out of fear of the Nagas, as I later learned. I hurried on, feeling anxious since my wife didn’t speak Hindoostani, and neither the ayah nor the bearers spoke English. At [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] last, I caught up with them at the Nambor hot springs, known by locals as the “Noonpoong,” where we were supposed to stop.

Camping Out.

Camping Out.

Camping.

[Page 6.

[Page 6.

The Noonpoong is situated in a lovely spot amidst fine forest. The hot water springs out of the ground, at a temperature of 112 degrees and fills a small pool. It is similar in taste to the waters of Aix-la-Chapelle, and is highly efficacious in skin diseases, being resorted to even for the cure of severe leech bites, which are easily obtained from the land leech infesting all the forests of Assam. Fortunately some of our cooking things, with chairs and a table arrived, also a mattress, but no bed and no tent. We waited till 9 P.M., and finding that no more elephants came up, I made up a bed for my wife on the ground under a table, to shelter her from the dew, but while sitting by the camp fire for a last warm, we heard the noise of an elephant, and saw one emerging from the forest. Fortunately he carried the tent which was quickly pitched, and we passed a comfortable night.

The Noonpoong is located in a beautiful spot surrounded by nice forest. The hot springs bubble up from the ground at a temperature of 112 degrees and fill a small pool. Its taste is similar to the waters of Aix-la-Chapelle and is very effective for skin issues, even being used to treat serious leech bites, which are easily found from the land leeches that infest all the forests of Assam. Luckily, some of our cooking supplies, along with chairs and a table, arrived, as well as a mattress, but we still had no bed or tent. We waited until 9 P.M., and when no more elephants showed up, I made a bed for my wife on the ground under a table to protect her from the dew. While sitting by the campfire for one last warm-up, we heard the sound of an elephant and saw one coming out of the forest. Thankfully, it was carrying the tent, which was quickly set up, allowing us to have a comfortable night.

The hot springs are not the only attraction of the neighbourhood, as about two miles off in the forest, there is a very pretty waterfall, not high, but the volume of water is considerable, and it comes down with a thundering sound heard for some distance. The natives call it the “phutta hil,” literally “rent rock.” The Nambor forest is noted for its Nahor or Nagessur trees (Mesua Ferma) a handsome tree, the heart of which is a fine red wood, very hard and very heavy, and quite impervious to the attacks of white ants. Europeans call it the iron wood of Assam. It is very plentiful in parts of the forest [7]between the Noonpoong and Golaghat, and also grows in the lowlands of Manipur.

The hot springs aren’t the only attraction in the area. About two miles deep in the forest, there’s a beautiful waterfall—it's not very tall, but it has a significant flow of water that crashes down with a loud roar that can be heard from quite a distance. The locals refer to it as the “phutta hil,” which means “rent rock.” The Nambor forest is famous for its Nahor or Nagessur trees (Mesua Ferma), which are stunning. The wood is a rich red color, very hard and heavy, and resistant to white ants. Europeans call it Assam's ironwood. It’s abundant in certain areas of the forest [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] between Noonpoong and Golaghat, and it also grows in the lowlands of Manipur.

The next morning we set out for Borpathar, a village with a fine sheet of cultivation on the banks of the Dunseree, and took up our quarters in the old blockhouse, which had been converted into a comfortable rest house. Here again we received a perfect ovation, the people, headed by my old friend Hova Ram, now promoted to a Mouzadar, coming in a body, with fruit and eggs, etc., to pay their respects. The population had sadly diminished since my early days, the people having in many cases fled the country for fear of Naga raids.

The next morning, we headed out for Borpathar, a village with extensive farmland along the Dunseree River, and settled into the old blockhouse, which had been turned into a cozy rest house. Once again, we were warmly welcomed, with the locals, led by my old friend Hova Ram, now promoted to a Mouzadar, arriving together, bringing fruits, eggs, and other offerings to show their respect. The population had unfortunately decreased significantly since my earlier days, as many people had fled the area due to fears of Naga raids.

The march having been a short one, all our baggage had time to come up. In the evening the girls of the village entertained us with one of their national dances, a very pretty and interesting sight. After a good night’s rest we again started, our march lying through the noble forest, where buttressed trees formed an arch over the road, showing plainly that Gothic architecture was an adaptation from nature. I had never marched along the road since it was cleared; but I was there in 1862, in pursuit of some Naga raiders, when it would have been impassable, but for elephant and rhinoceros tracks. Even then I was struck by its great beauty, and now it was a fairly good cold weather track.

The march was short, so all our bags were able to catch up with us. In the evening, the village girls entertained us with one of their traditional dances, which was a lovely and captivating sight. After a good night’s sleep, we set out again, our route taking us through the majestic forest, where sturdy trees arched over the path, clearly showing that Gothic architecture was inspired by nature. I hadn't walked this road since it was cleared; however, I was here in 1862, chasing some Naga raiders, when it would have been impossible to pass without the tracks of elephants and rhinoceroses. Even then, I was impressed by its stunning beauty, and now it was a pretty decent cold-weather path.

We halted at Deo Panee, then at Hurreo Jan, and Nowkatta, and on the fourth day reached Dimapur, where we found a comfortable rest house, on the banks of a fine tank about two hundred yards square. This, with many others near it, spoke of days of civilisation that had long since passed away, before [8]the Naga drove the Cacharee from the hills he now inhabits, and from the rich valley of the Dunseree. Near Dimapur we passed a Meekir hut built on posts ten or twelve feet high, and with a notched log resting against it, at an angle of about seventy degrees by way of a staircase, up which a dog ran like a squirrel at our approach. The Meekirs occupy some low hill ranges between the Naga hills and the Burrhampooter.

We stopped at Deo Panee, then at Hurreo Jan, and Nowkatta, and on the fourth day we reached Dimapur, where we found a cozy rest house by a nice tank about two hundred yards square. This, along with many others nearby, hinted at a time of civilization that had long gone by, before [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Naga drove the Cacharee from the hills they now live in, and from the lush valley of the Dunseree. Near Dimapur, we saw a Meekir hut built on posts ten or twelve feet high, with a notched log acting as a staircase at a steep angle of about seventy degrees, up which a dog scampered like a squirrel as we approached. The Meekirs live in some low hill ranges between the Naga hills and the Burrhampooter.

The country round Dimapur is exceedingly rich, and everywhere bears the marks of having been thickly populated. It is well supplied with artificial square tanks, some much larger than the one already referred to, and on the opposite bank of the river we crossed to reach our halting place, are the remains of an old fortified city. Mounds containing broken pottery made with the wheel, abound, though the neighbouring tribes have forgotten its use. At Dimapur, in those days, there were three or four Government elephants and a few shops kept by “Khyahs,” an enterprising race of merchants from Western India.

The area around Dimapur is incredibly rich and shows clear signs of being heavily populated. It's well-equipped with man-made rectangular tanks, some of which are much larger than the one we mentioned earlier. On the other side of the river we crossed to get to our stop, there are the ruins of an old fortified city. There are many mounds filled with broken pottery made on a wheel, although the local tribes have long forgotten how to use it. Back in the day, Dimapur had three or four Government elephants and a handful of shops run by “Khyahs,” a savvy group of merchants from Western India.

The ruined city is worth describing. It was surrounded originally by solid brick walls twelve feet in height and six in thickness, the bricks admirably made and burned. The walls enclosed a space seven hundred yards square; it was entered by a Gothic archway, and not far off had a gap in the wall, said to have been made for cattle to enter by. Inside were tanks, some lined with brick walls, and with brick steps leading to the water. Though I carefully explored the interior, I never saw any other traces of brickwork, except perhaps a platform; [9]but I found one or two sacrificial stones, for offerings of flowers, water and oil. One corner of the surrounding wall had been cut away by the river. The enclosure is covered with forest. Near the gateway are some huge monoliths, one eighteen feet in height. All are covered with sculpture, and some have deep grooves cut in the top, as if to receive beams. It is difficult to conjecture what they were brought there for, and how they were transported, as the nearest rocks from which they could have been cut, are at least ten miles away. If the Assam-Bengal Railway passes near Dimapur as is, I believe, arranged, this interesting old city wall will probably be used as a quarry for railway purposes, and soon none of it will remain. Alas, for Vandalism!

The ruined city is definitely worth describing. It was originally surrounded by sturdy brick walls that were twelve feet high and six feet thick, with well-made and fired bricks. The walls enclosed a square area of seven hundred yards. You could enter through a Gothic archway, and not far away was a gap in the wall, said to have been created for cattle to pass through. Inside, there were tanks, some lined with brick walls and featuring brick steps leading down to the water. Even though I explored the interior thoroughly, I didn't find any other signs of brickwork, maybe just a platform; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] but I did come across one or two sacrificial stones meant for offerings of flowers, water, and oil. One corner of the surrounding wall had been eroded by the river. The area is now covered in forest. Near the gateway, there are some massive monoliths, one standing eighteen feet tall. All are adorned with sculptures, and some have deep grooves carved into the top, seemingly meant to hold beams. It's hard to guess what they were brought there for or how they got there, as the nearest rocks they could have been cut from are at least ten miles away. If the Assam-Bengal Railway is passing near Dimapur as planned, this fascinating old city wall will likely be used as a quarry for railway materials, and soon there will be nothing left of it. What a shame for vandalism!

History tells us little about the origin of Dimapur, but probably it was once a centre of Cacharee civilisation, and as the Angami Nagas advanced, the city wall was built, so as to afford a place of refuge against sudden raids. It is a strange sight to see the relics of a forgotten civilisation, in the midst of a pathless forest.

History reveals little about the origins of Dimapur, but it was likely once a hub of Cacharee civilization. As the Angami Nagas moved forward, the city wall was constructed to provide a refuge against unexpected attacks. It's an unusual sight to discover remnants of a lost civilization in the middle of an untamed forest.

On our march up, we frequently came upon the windings of the river Dunseree. At Nowkatta it runs parallel for a time with the road, and we took our evening walk on its dry sandbanks, finding many recent traces of tigers and wild elephants. From that time till we finally left the hills, the roar of tigers and the trumpeting of elephants were such common sounds, that we ceased to pay attention to them, and my wife, though naturally timid, became devoted to the wild solitude of our life. [10]

On our hike up, we often encountered the twists of the river Dunseree. At Nowkatta, it runs alongside the road for a while, and we took our evening stroll on its dry sandbanks, spotting many fresh signs of tigers and wild elephants. From that point until we finally left the hills, the roar of tigers and the trumpeting of elephants became such familiar sounds that we stopped paying attention to them, and my wife, although naturally shy, grew fond of the wild solitude of our life. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

At Dimapur we enjoyed the luxury of fresh milk, which, of course, the forest did not supply. The night was delightfully cold, and the next morning crisp and invigorating, and we set off at an early hour, for our last march into Samagudting.

At Dimapur, we enjoyed the luxury of fresh milk, which, of course, the forest didn't provide. The night was pleasantly cold, and the next morning was fresh and energizing, so we set off early for our final trek into Samagudting.

For the first eight miles our road was through a level forest country, with the exception of a piece of low-lying grass land, and at a place called Nichu Guard the ascent of the hill commenced. This entrance of the gorge through which the Diphoo Panee river enters the low lands is very beautiful, the stream rushing out from the hills over a pebbly bottom, and it was a favourite encamping ground for us in our later marches. Now, we had not time to halt, so hurried on. The road up the hill was in fair condition for men and elephants, but did not admit of wheeled traffic, had there been any carts to use. We accomplished the ascent, a distance of four miles, in about two hours, obtaining several lovely views of the boundless forest, on our way.

For the first eight miles, we traveled through flat forested land, except for a stretch of low, grassy area. At a spot called Nichu Guard, we started climbing the hill. The entrance to the gorge where the Diphoo Panee river flows into the lowlands is stunning, with the stream rushing out from the hills over a rocky bed, and it became one of our favorite camping spots on later trips. However, we didn’t have time to stop, so we pressed on. The road up the hill was in decent shape for people and elephants, but it wasn’t suitable for wheeled vehicles, even if we had any carts. We made the four-mile climb in about two hours, enjoying several beautiful views of the endless forest along the way.

The vegetation on the hill itself had been much injured by the abominable practice hillmen have, of clearing a fresh space every two or three years, and deserting it for another, when the soil has been exhausted. This never gives it time to recover. At last we reached the summit, and took possession of the Political Agent’s house, a large bungalow, built of grass and bamboo, the roof being supported by wooden posts, on the highest point of the hill. A glance showed me that the posts were nearly eaten through by white ants, and that the first high wind would level it with the ground. It had been built [11]by a man who never intended to stay, and who only wanted it to last his time.

The vegetation on the hill had been severely damaged by the terrible habit of local people clearing a new area every couple of years and moving on when the soil became depleted. This practice never allows the land to recover. Finally, we reached the top and took over the Political Agent’s house, a large bungalow made of grass and bamboo, with a roof supported by wooden posts, located at the highest point of the hill. A quick look revealed that the posts were almost completely eaten through by termites, and that a strong wind would likely bring it down. It had been built [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]by someone who never intended to stay and only wanted it to last long enough for their time here.

Later in the day, I took over the charge from Mr. Coombs, who was acting till my arrival, and thus became, for the time, chief of the district. My staff consisted of Mr. Needham, Assistant Political Agent, and Mr. Cooper, in medical charge, the usual office establishment, and one hundred and fifty military police. Most of these, together with Captain Butler, for whom I was acting, were away in the Interior with a survey party. Mr. Coombs left in a day or two, and I then occupied his bungalow lower down the hill, and in a more exposed position, so as to allow of the larger house being rebuilt. Besides the Government establishment, we had a fair-sized Naga village on the hill, and just below the Political Agent’s house. These people had long been friendly to us, and were willing, for a large recompense, to do all sorts of odd jobs, being entirely free from the caste prejudices of our Hindoo and degenerate Mussulman fellow-subjects. [12]

Later in the day, I took over from Mr. Coombs, who had been in charge until I arrived, and for the time being became the leader of the district. My team included Mr. Needham, the Assistant Political Agent, and Mr. Cooper, who was in charge of medical duties, along with the usual office setup and one hundred and fifty military police. Most of them, along with Captain Butler, for whom I was acting, were away in the interior with a survey team. Mr. Coombs left a couple of days later, and I then moved into his bungalow lower down the hill, in a more exposed spot, to make way for the larger house to be rebuilt. In addition to the government staff, there was a decent-sized Naga village on the hill, just below the Political Agent’s house. These people had always been friendly to us and were willing, for a good payment, to do all sorts of odd jobs since they were completely free from the caste prejudices of our Hindu and less virtuous Muslim fellow citizens. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 One of the witnesses at the trial of the Regent and Senaputtee of Manipur, in 1891, stated that Mr. Quinton was partly induced to enter the palace from which he never emerged alive, by the Manipuris saying, “Are you not our deity?”—Ed.

1 One of the witnesses at the trial of the Regent and Senaputtee of Manipur, in 1891, said that Mr. Quinton was partly convinced to enter the palace from which he never came out alive, when the Manipuris asked, “Aren’t you our god?”—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter II.

Samagudting—Unhealthy quarters—A callous widower—Want of water—Inhabitants of the Naga Hills—Captain Butler—Other officials—Our life in the wilds—A tiger carries off the postman—An Indian forest—Encouragement.

Samagudting—Unhealthy living conditions—An uncaring widower—Lack of water—People of the Naga Hills—Captain Butler—Other officials—Our life in the wilderness—A tiger takes the postman—An Indian forest—Support.

My first impressions of Samagudting, were anything but favourable. It was eminently a “make-shift place.” It had been occupied by us as a small outpost, from time to time, between 1846 and 1851, but it was never fit for a permanent post of more than twenty-five men, as the water supply was bad, there being no springs, and only a few water holes which were entirely dependent on the uncertain rainfall. A small tank had been constructed, but it was 500 feet below the summit, so that water was sold at an almost prohibitive rate. All articles of food were scarce, dear and bad, wood was enormously dear, and to crown all, the place was unhealthy and constantly enveloped in fog.

My first impressions of Samagudting were anything but positive. It was clearly a “makeshift place.” We had occupied it as a small outpost off and on between 1846 and 1851, but it was never suitable for a permanent base of more than twenty-five men, since the water supply was poor, with no springs and only a few water holes that depended entirely on unreliable rainfall. A small tank had been built, but it was 500 feet below the summit, leading to exorbitant water prices. All food items were scarce, expensive, and low quality, firewood was extremely overpriced, and to top it all off, the area was unhealthy and constantly shrouded in fog.

Samagudting1 ought never to have been occupied, and would not have been, had the Government taken ordinary precautions to verify the too roseate reports of an officer who wished to see it adopted as the headquarters of a new district, as a speedy road [13]to promotion, and subsequent transfer to a more favoured appointment. The report in question which, among other things, mentioned the existence of springs of water, that existed only in imagination, having once been accepted by the authorities, and a large expenditure incurred, it became a very invidious task for future Political Agents to unmask the affair, and proclaim the extreme unsuitability of Samagudting for a station.

Samagudting1 should never have been occupied, and wouldn’t have been if the Government had taken basic steps to confirm the overly optimistic reports from an officer who wanted it to be the headquarters of a new district, as a quick route [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to promotion and later transfer to a better position. The report in question mentioned, among other things, the existence of water springs that only existed in fantasy. Once the authorities accepted this report and spent a lot of money, it became a difficult task for future Political Agents to reveal the truth and highlight how completely unsuitable Samagudting was for a station.

Many other good and healthy sites were available, and I believe that our dealings with the Nagas were greatly retarded, by the adoption of such an unsuitable post. As it was, having made our road over the hill, it was necessary to climb an ascent of over two thousand feet, and an equal descent, before entering the really important portion of the Angami Naga country. I at once saw that the right entrance lay by the Diphoo Panee Gorge, and I recommended its adoption. I began to make this road during the Naga Hills Campaign of 1879–80, and it has since been regularly used.

Many other good and healthy locations were available, and I believe that our interactions with the Nagas were significantly hindered by choosing such an unsuitable post. As it was, after creating our road over the hill, we had to climb an elevation of over two thousand feet and then descend the same amount before reaching the truly important area of the Angami Naga country. I immediately recognized that the best entrance was through the Diphoo Panee Gorge, and I suggested we use it. I started to build this road during the Naga Hills Campaign of 1879–80, and it has been regularly used since then.

Having said all that there was to say against Samagudting, it is only fair to mention its good points. First, though never so cold in the winter, as the plains, the temperature was never so high in the hot and rainy seasons; and when the weather was fine, it was very enjoyable. The views from the hill were magnificent. To the south, the Burrail range, from which a broad and undulating valley divided us. To the west, a long stretch of hills and forests. To the east, the valley of the Dunseree, bordered by the Rengma and Lotah Naga hills, a vast forest, stretching as far as the eye could reach, [14]with here and there a large patch of high grass land, one of which many miles in extent, was the Rengma Putha, a grand elephant catching ground in old times, where many a noble elephant became a victim to the untiring energy of the Bengali elephant phandaits or noosers, from the Morung.2 To the north, the view extended over a pathless forest, the first break being the Doboka Hills. Behind these, a long bank of mist showed the line of the Burrhampooter, while on clear days in the cold weather, we might see the dark line of the Bhootan Hills, with the snowy peaks of the Himalayas towering above them.3 Altogether, it was a sight once seen, never to be forgotten.

Having said everything that could be said against Samagudting, it’s only fair to highlight its positives. First, while it never got as cold in the winter as the plains, the temperature was also never as high during the hot and rainy seasons; and when the weather was nice, it was very pleasant. The views from the hill were breathtaking. To the south, there was the Burrail range, separated from us by a wide and rolling valley. To the west, a long stretch of hills and forests. To the east, the valley of the Dunseree, flanked by the Rengma and Lotah Naga hills, a vast forest that extended as far as the eye could see, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with patches of tall grass here and there, one of which, spanning many miles, was the Rengma Putha, an impressive elephant-catching ground in the past, where many noble elephants fell victim to the relentless efforts of Bengali elephant hunters, or noosers, from the Morung.2 To the north, the view opened up to an untraversed forest, with the first break being the Doboka Hills. Behind them, a long bank of mist marked the course of the Burrhampooter, while on clear days during the cold season, we could see the dark outline of the Bhootan Hills, with the snowy peaks of the Himalayas towering above them.3 Overall, it was a sight once seen, never to be forgotten.

Samagudting.

Samagudting.

Samagudting.

[Page 14.

[Page 14.]

There was a footpath all round the hill, which, after a little alteration of level here and there, and a little repairing, where landslips had made it unsafe, was delightful for a morning or evening walk or ride. As my wife was fond of botany, she found a subject of never-ending interest in the many wild flowers, ferns, and climbing plants, and soon grew accustomed to riding along the edge of a dizzy precipice.

There was a path all the way around the hill that, after some adjustments in elevation and a bit of repair where landslips had made it unsafe, was perfect for a morning or evening walk or ride. Since my wife loved botany, she found endless fascination in the many wildflowers, ferns, and climbing plants, and quickly got used to riding along the edge of a steep drop-off.

Our private establishment consisted of ten or twelve servants in all, including a girl of the Kuki tribe, named Bykoout, who assisted the ayah; a very small establishment for India. Servants in Assam are bad and difficult to keep. Most of mine were imported, but, with the exception of my two faithful Bhooyas, Seewa and Keptie, and a syce (groom), by name [15]Peewa, they were all soon corrupted, though some had been with me for years. Seewa once said to me, “The influence here is so bad, that we too shall be corrupted if we stay long.” Seewa was quite a character. One day I got a letter from one of his relations, asking me to tell him that his wife was dead. I remembered her well; it was a love match, and she had run away with him. I feared it would be such a blow, that I felt quite nervous about telling him, and put it off till the evening, when, with a faltering voice, I broke the news as gently as I could. Instead of the outburst of grief I had looked for, he quietly asked, “What did she die of?” I said, “Fever.” He replied, “Oh, yes, I thought it must be that. Will you write and see that all her property is made over to my brother, otherwise some of her people may steal it?”

Our private household had around ten or twelve servants in total, including a girl from the Kuki tribe named Bykoout, who helped the ayah; a pretty small household for India. Servants in Assam are unreliable and hard to manage. Most of mine were brought in from elsewhere, but with the exception of my two loyal Bhooyas, Seewa and Keptie, and a groom named [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Peewa, they all quickly fell into bad habits, even though some had been with me for years. Seewa once told me, “The influence here is so negative, that we’ll be corrupted too if we stay too long.” Seewa was quite a character. One day, I received a letter from one of his relatives asking me to inform him that his wife had died. I remembered her well; it was a love match, and she had eloped with him. I was worried it would hit him hard, so I felt really anxious about telling him and postponed it until the evening. With a shaky voice, I shared the news as gently as I could. Instead of the emotional breakdown I had anticipated, he calmly asked, “What did she die of?” I said, “Fever.” He replied, “Oh, yes, I figured it must be that. Will you write to make sure all her belongings are transferred to my brother? Otherwise, some of her relatives might take them.”

The state of things at Samagudting was very discouraging. I resented seeing the Government and the establishment being charged famine prices for everything, by the Nagas and Khyahs; also the general squalor which prevailed, and which I felt need not exist. It was the inheritance of the hand-to-mouth system in which everything had been commenced in early days. However, my wife set me an example of cheerfulness, and I made up my mind to remedy all the evils I could. First, the supply system was attacked, and I made arrangements with some old Khyah friends at Golaghat, to send up large supplies of rice and other kinds of food, and as the season advanced, I encouraged such of the military police as could be spared to take up land at Dimapur, and cultivate. For ourselves, I bought [16]two cows at Borpathar, and established them at Nichu Guard, whence my gardener brought up the milk every day. In a short time we were more comfortable than could have been expected, and there was the additional satisfaction of seeing that the arrangements for cheaper food for the establishment proved successful. Water was the standing difficulty; we had to depend upon the caprice of the Naga water-carriers, and frequently my wife’s bath, filled ready for the next morning, had to be emptied in the evening to provide water for cooking our evening meal! Sometimes I got clean water for drinking from the Diphoo Panee, otherwise what we had was as if it had been taken from a dirty puddle. The want of water prevented our having a garden near our house; we had a few hardy flowers, including the shoe-flower—a kind of hibiscus—roses, and passion-flower. Such vegetable-garden as we had was at Nichu Guard, where the soil was good, and water plentiful.

The situation at Samagudting was really discouraging. I hated seeing the government and the establishment getting charged ridiculous prices for everything by the Nagas and Khyahs, and I was troubled by the overall squalor that I felt could have been avoided. It was the result of the hand-to-mouth system that had been around since the early days. However, my wife showed me how to stay positive, and I decided to tackle all the problems I could. First, I focused on improving the supply system and arranged with some old Khyah friends in Golaghat to send up large amounts of rice and other foods. As the season went on, I encouraged those military police who could be spared to take up land at Dimapur and start farming. For ourselves, I bought [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] two cows at Borpathar and set them up at Nichu Guard, from where my gardener brought fresh milk every day. Before long, we were more comfortable than expected, and I was satisfied to see that the plans for providing cheaper food for the establishment were working. Water was a constant problem; we had to rely on the unpredictable Naga water-carriers, and often my wife's bath, filled and ready for the next morning, had to be emptied in the evening so we could cook our dinner! Sometimes I managed to get clean drinking water from the Diphoo Panee; otherwise, what we had was as if it had come from a muddy puddle. The lack of water made it impossible to have a garden near our house. We had a few tough flowers, including the shoe-flower—a type of hibiscus—roses, and passion-flower. The vegetable garden we had was at Nichu Guard, where the soil was good and water was available.

Our house was watertight, and that was the best that could be said for it. It was thatched, with walls of split bamboos and strengthened by wooden posts; there were no glass windows, and the doors and shutters were of split bamboo tied together; the mud floor was also covered with thin split bamboos, and had to be swept constantly, as the dust worked through. We had one sitting-room, a bed-room, bath-room, pantry, and store-room, the latter full of rats. Snakes occasionally visited us, and a day or two after we had settled in, a cat rushed in while we were at breakfast, jumped on my knee and took away the meat from my plate, and bit and scratched [17]me when I tried to catch her. My dressing-room was the shade of a tree outside, where I bathed Anglo-Indian camp fashion, substituting a large hollow bamboo for the usual mussuk, or skin of water.

Our house was waterproof, and that was about the best thing I could say about it. It had a thatched roof, with walls made of split bamboo and reinforced with wooden posts; there were no glass windows, and the doors and shutters were just split bamboo tied together; the mud floor was also covered with thin split bamboos and had to be swept all the time, since dust kept coming through. We had one living room, one bedroom, a bathroom, a pantry, and a storeroom, which was full of rats. Snakes would occasionally drop by, and a day or two after we moved in, a cat charged in while we were having breakfast, jumped on my lap, grabbed the meat from my plate, and scratched and bit me when I tried to grab her. My dressing area was the shade of a tree outside, where I bathed in the Anglo-Indian camp style, using a large hollow bamboo instead of the usual mussuk, or water skin. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

We arrived at Samagudting on January 23rd, 1874, and by the beginning of February felt quite old residents; hill-walking no longer tired me, and we had made acquaintance with all the Nagas of the village, and of many others, and were on quite friendly terms with “Jatsolé,” the chief of Samagudting, a shrewd far-seeing man, with great force of character.

We got to Samagudting on January 23, 1874, and by early February, we felt like we had been living there for a while; hiking in the hills didn’t wear me out anymore, and we had met all the Nagas in the village, as well as many others, and were on friendly terms with “Jatsolé,” the chief of Samagudting, a clever and forward-thinking man with a strong personality.

I have mentioned the Burrail range, and the valley separating us. Besides Samagudting there were two other villages on our side, Sitekima, on the opposite bank of the Diphoo Panee Gorge, and Tesephima, on outlying spurs of Samagudting. I say Samagudting, as it has become the common appellation, but correctly speaking it should be Chumookodima.

I have mentioned the Burrail range and the valley that separates us. Besides Samagudting, there were two other villages on our side: Sitekima, located on the opposite bank of the Diphoo Panee Gorge, and Tesephima, situated on the outskirts of Samagudting. I refer to it as Samagudting since that has become the common name, but technically, it should be called Chumookodima.

On the side of the Burrail facing us, were villages belonging to a tribe we call Kutcha Nagas, a race inferior in fighting power to the Angamis, but not unlike them in appearance, though of inferior physique. These villages were formerly inhabited by Cacharees.4

On the side of the Burrail facing us were villages belonging to a tribe we refer to as the Kutcha Nagas. They are not as strong in battle as the Angamis, but they look somewhat similar, even though they have a weaker build. These villages were previously occupied by the Cacharees.4

On February 4th, I had a letter from Captain Butler, saying that he would be at Kohima in a day or two, and asking me to meet him there. He said that three of the police would be a sufficient escort. I accordingly took three men, and started on the [18]6th, marching to Piphima twenty-one miles, and the next morning another twenty-one into Kohima, two very hard marches. I was glad to renew my acquaintance with Butler, whom I had known when he first landed in India in 1861, and I was in Fort William, studying for my Hindoostani examination. He was a fine manly fellow, admirably fitted to conduct an expedition, where pluck and perseverance were required. Here, I also met Dr. Brown, Political Agent of Manipur, and Captain (now Colonel) Badgley and Lieutenant (now Colonel C.B.) Woodthorpe, R.E., of the survey, also Lieutenant (now Major V.C.) Ridgeway, 44th N.I., I spent a pleasant evening, discussing various subjects with Captain Butler, and early on the 8th started on my return journey.

On February 4th, I received a letter from Captain Butler, saying he would be in Kohima in a day or two and asking me to meet him there. He mentioned that three police officers would be enough for an escort. So, I took three men and set out on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]6th, marching twenty-one miles to Piphima and then another twenty-one into Kohima the next morning, which were two very tough marches. I was happy to reconnect with Butler, whom I had known when he first arrived in India in 1861 while I was at Fort William studying for my Hindustani exam. He was a great guy, perfectly suited to lead an expedition that required courage and determination. While I was there, I also met Dr. Brown, the Political Agent of Manipur, along with Captain (now Colonel) Badgley and Lieutenant (now Colonel C.B.) Woodthorpe from the survey, as well as Lieutenant (now Major V.C.) Ridgeway, 44th N.I. I had a nice evening discussing various topics with Captain Butler, and I set off on my return journey early on the 8th.

Captain Butler had done the whole forty-two miles into Samagudting in one day, and I determined to attempt it, and succeeded, though the last 2000 feet of ascent to my house was rather hard, tired as I was. My wife did not expect me, but I had arranged to fire three shots from my rifle as a signal, if I arrived at any time by night; this I did about 500 feet below my house, and I at once saw lanterns appear far above me, and in a quarter of an hour, or twenty minutes, I was at my door. The sound of firing at 9 P.M. created quite a sensation among the weak-nerved ones on the hill, but it was good practice for the sentries to be kept on the alert. Ever after, three shots from a rifle or a revolver, were always my signal when I neared home, and often in after years were they heard in the dead of night, when I was thought to be miles away. My wife used to [19]say that it kept the people in good order, never knowing when to expect me. I think it did.

Captain Butler had made the entire forty-two-mile journey to Samagudting in one day, so I decided to give it a shot too, and I succeeded, even though the last 2000 feet to my house were pretty tough after such a long trek. My wife didn't expect me, but I had planned to fire three shots from my rifle as a signal if I got home at night; I did this about 500 feet below our house, and I immediately saw lanterns flickering above me. In about half an hour or twenty minutes, I arrived at my door. The gunfire at 9 PM caused quite a stir among the more nervous residents on the hill, but it was a good way to keep the sentries on their toes. From then on, firing three shots from a rifle or revolver became my signal whenever I got close to home, and in the years that followed, people often heard those shots late at night when they thought I was far away. My wife used to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]say it kept the locals in line, never knowing when I would show up. I think it worked.

Life was never monotonous. I took long walks, after our morning walk round the hill, to inspect roads and bridges—a very important work. Then I attended Cutcherry (the court of justice) and heard cases, often with a loaded revolver in my hand, in case of any wild savage attempting to dispute my authority; then I finished off revenue work, of which there was little, and went home, had a cup of tea, visited hospitals and gaol, if I had not already done so; and afterwards went for an evening walk with my wife, round the hill or through the village.

Life was never boring. I took long walks after our morning walk around the hill to check on the roads and bridges—this was really important work. Then I went to the court (the Cutcherry) and listened to cases, often holding a loaded revolver in case any wild person tried to challenge my authority. After that, I wrapped up some revenue work, which didn’t take long, and went home for a cup of tea. I visited hospitals and the jail if I hadn’t already done so; then I went for an evening walk with my wife, either around the hill or through the village.

Sometimes duty took me to the plains, and we had a most delightful march to the Nambor hot springs, when I arranged to have a rest house built at Nowkatta, between Dimapur and Hurreo Jan. We reached the last place, just after a dreadful catastrophe had occurred. The rest house was raised on posts, six feet above the ground. One night when the man carrying the dak (post) had arrived from Borpathar, he hung up the letter bag under the house on a peg, and having had his evening meal, retired to rest in the house with one or two other travellers. Suddenly a huge tiger rushed up the steps, sprang through the open door, and seizing one of the sleepers, bounded off into the forest with him. One of my police who was there snatched up his rifle, pursued the tiger and fired, making him drop the man, but life was extinct, and when we arrived, there was a huge bloodstain on the floor, at least a yard long. Strange to say, the letter bag was on one occasion carried off by a tiger, but afterwards [20]recovered, uninjured save by tooth marks. The policeman was promoted for his gallantry.

Sometimes duty took me to the plains, and we had a really enjoyable march to the Nambor hot springs, where I arranged to have a rest house built at Nowkatta, between Dimapur and Hurreo Jan. We reached the last place just after a terrible incident had happened. The rest house was built on posts, six feet above the ground. One night when the guy carrying the mail had arrived from Borpathar, he hung up the letter bag under the house on a peg, and after having his evening meal, went to sleep in the house with one or two other travelers. Suddenly, a huge tiger charged up the steps, jumped through the open door, and grabbed one of the sleepers, then bounded off into the forest with him. One of my police officers who was there grabbed his rifle, chased the tiger, and fired, causing it to drop the man, but it was too late; he had already died, and when we got there, there was a massive bloodstain on the floor, at least a yard long. Strangely, the letter bag was once taken by a tiger, but later [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was recovered, only slightly damaged by tooth marks. The policeman was promoted for his bravery.

The day after leaving Hurreo Jan, we met a party of Rengma Nagas coming to see me, with some little presents. They were the men who helped to kill the panther, that wounded me in 1862,5 and they brought with them the son of one of their number, who was killed by the infuriated beast, a fine lad of fifteen; needless to say, that I rewarded these friendly people, whom I had not seen for twelve years. We halted a day or two at the springs, as I had to visit Golaghat on business, and unfortunately missed seeing a herd of wild elephants caught, a sight I had wished my wife to see. She did see the stockade, but the elephants had been already taken out. I hope farther on to describe an elephant drive.

The day after we left Hurreo Jan, we met a group of Rengma Nagas coming to see me with a few small gifts. They were the men who helped kill the panther that injured me in 1862, and they brought along the son of one of their group who was killed by the enraged beast, a fine young man of fifteen; needless to say, I rewarded these friendly folks, whom I hadn't seen in twelve years. We stayed for a day or two at the springs, as I needed to go to Golaghat for some business, and unfortunately, I missed witnessing a herd of wild elephants being captured, a sight I had hoped my wife could see. She did see the stockade, but the elephants had already been taken out. I hope to describe an elephant drive later on.

I do not know a more agreeable place to halt at than the hot springs in former days. In cold weather before the mosquitoes had arrived it was perfect rest. A little opening in the tall dark forest, in the centre some scrub jungle, including fragrant wild lemons and citrons, with the pool in the midst; a babbling stream flowed all round the opening, on the other side of which was a high bank. The [21]bathing was delightful, and could be made quite private for ladies, by means of a cloth enclosure, well known to the Assamese by the name of ”Âr Kapôr.” Then the occasional weird cry of the hoolook ape, and the gambols of numerous monkeys in the tall trees on the high bank, gave plenty of interest to the scene, had the general aspect of the place failed in its attractions.

I don’t know a nicer place to stop than the hot springs back in the day. In cold weather, before the mosquitoes showed up, it was the perfect spot to relax. There was a small clearing in the tall, dark forest, with some scrub jungle in the center, including fragrant wild lemons and citrons, and a pool right in the middle; a babbling stream flowed all around the clearing, and on the other side, there was a high bank. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bathing was wonderful and could be made quite private for women, thanks to a cloth enclosure, which the Assamese called ”Âr Kapôr.” The occasional strange cry of the hoolook ape and the playful antics of various monkeys in the tall trees on the high bank added a lot of interest to the scene, even if the overall appearance of the place didn’t have its own attractions.

Soon after our return to headquarters, the survey party arrived from the interior of the hills, and after a few days’ rest, departed for their summer quarters. Captain Butler then started for England, and Mr. Needham came in to Samagudting.

Soon after we got back to headquarters, the survey team arrived from the hills, and after a few days of rest, left for their summer location. Captain Butler then headed to England, and Mr. Needham came to Samagudting.

Thus left in charge for a considerable period, I felt justified in doing more than I should have done, had my stay only been of a temporary nature, and I went most thoroughly into all questions connected with the hills and their administration. My long experience in charge of a native state full of wild hill tribes, and my personal knowledge of many of the Naga and other wild tribes of Assam (a knowledge that went back as far as 1860), were a great help to me, as I was consequently not new to the work. The eastern frontier had always been to my mind the most interesting field of work in India, and now it was for me to learn all I could. [22]

Thus, being in charge for quite a while, I felt justified in doing more than I would have if my stay had been temporary, and I thoroughly examined all issues related to the hills and their administration. My extensive experience managing a native state filled with wild hill tribes, along with my personal knowledge of many of the Naga and other wild tribes of Assam (a knowledge that dates back to 1860), was incredibly beneficial, as I was not new to this work. The eastern frontier had always seemed to me the most interesting area to work in India, and now I needed to learn as much as I could. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The Assam Administration Report of 1877–8 writes of it as “notoriously unhealthy, and it had long been proposed to move the troops to a higher and less feverish spot.”—Ed.

1 The Assam Administration Report of 1877–8 describes it as "widely known to be unhealthy, and there have been ongoing suggestions to relocate the troops to a higher and less fever-prone area."—Ed.

2 When I first went to Assam almost all elephant-catching was done by noosing.

2 When I first visited Assam, nearly all elephant-catching was done by using nooses.

3 The country bordering on the Bhootan Dooars in the Ringpore district.

3 The country next to the Bhootan Dooars in the Ringpore district.

4 See subsequent sketch of Naga tribes in Chapter III.

4 Check out the later sketch of Naga tribes in Chapter III.

5 Sir James (then Lieut.) Johnstone headed a party to clear an Assamese village from a panther that had killed several natives and was terrifying the district. It retreated into a house which he ordered to be pulled down, and as his men were thus engaged it sprang from a window on to his shoulder. With his other arm—the left—he fired at it behind his back and wounded it sufficiently to make it loose its hold, and rush off into the jungle, where it was killed in the course of the afternoon. His arm was terribly injured, and he always considered that he owed complete recovery of the use of it to the kindness and skill of an English medical friend who came from a great distance to attend him. Every one else who was wounded by the same panther died.—Ed.

5 Sir James (then Lieutenant) Johnstone led a team to remove a panther from an Assamese village that had killed several locals and was scaring the area. The panther took refuge in a house, which he ordered to be demolished. While his men were doing this, the panther jumped from a window onto his shoulder. With his other arm—the left—he shot at it behind his back and wounded it enough to make it release its grip and flee into the jungle, where it was killed later that afternoon. His arm was severely injured, and he always believed that his full recovery was thanks to the care and expertise of an English doctor who traveled a long way to help him. Everyone else who was attacked by the same panther died.—Editor.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter III.

Historical events connected with Manipur and the Naga Hills—Different tribes—Their religion—Food and customs.

Historical events related to Manipur and the Naga Hills—Various tribes—Their beliefs—Food and traditions.

Shortly after my arrival at Samagudting, I received a cheering letter, just when I most needed it, from my old friend Wynne, then Acting Foreign Secretary, saying, “Don’t be too disappointed at not receiving a better appointment than the Naga Hills. You will have plenty of good work to do, and you will increase your already very extensive knowledge of wild tribes.” It was the last letter I ever received from him, as cholera quickly carried him off, and I lost in him one of the kindest friends I ever had, one who had constantly interested himself in my work, and given me advice. Such a friend would have been invaluable now. Our position in the Naga Hills was an anxious one, and can only be properly realised by knowing the course of previous events.

Shortly after I arrived at Samagudting, I got a supportive letter from my old friend Wynne, who was then Acting Foreign Secretary, just when I really needed it. He wrote, “Don’t be too disappointed about not getting a better assignment than the Naga Hills. You’ll have plenty of meaningful work to do, and you’ll expand your already extensive knowledge of wild tribes.” It was the last letter I ever received from him, as cholera took him quickly, and I lost one of the kindest friends I ever had—someone who always took an interest in my work and offered me advice. A friend like that would have been invaluable now. Our situation in the Naga Hills was stressful, and you can only fully understand it by knowing the history of what came before.

Our first acquaintance with the Nagas practically began in 1832, when Captain Jenkins and Lieutenant Pemberton escorted by Rajah Ghumbeer Singh’s Manipur troops, forced a passage through the hills with a view to ascertaining if there were a practicable route into Assam. They came viâ Paptongmai and Samagudting to Mohong Deejood. There is every [23]reason to believe that the Manipuris in former days did penetrate into the Naga Hills, and exacted tribute when they felt strong enough to do so. All the villages have Manipur names in addition to their own. But during the period of her decadence, just before and during the Burmese War of 1819–25, any influence Manipur may have possessed fell into abeyance. At that time it was re-asserted, and Ghumbeer Singh reduced several villages to submission, including the largest of all, Kohima, at which place he stood upon a stone and had his footprints sculptured on it, in token of conquest. This was set up in a prominent position, together with an upright stone bearing carved figures and an inscription.

Our first encounter with the Nagas really started in 1832, when Captain Jenkins and Lieutenant Pemberton, along with Rajah Ghumbeer Singh’s Manipur troops, made their way through the hills to find out if there was a viable route into Assam. They traveled via Paptongmai and Samagudting to Mohong Deejood. There’s every [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] reason to believe that the Manipuris used to access the Naga Hills and collected tribute when they were strong enough. All the villages have Manipuri names alongside their own. However, during the decline of Manipur, just before and during the Burmese War of 1819–25, any influence Manipur had diminished. At that time, it was re-established, and Ghumbeer Singh brought several villages under control, including the largest one, Kohima, where he stood on a stone and had his footprints carved into it as a symbol of his victory. This was displayed prominently, along with an upright stone featuring carved figures and an inscription.

The Nagas greatly respected this stone and cleaned it from time to time. They opened a large trade with Manipur, and whenever a Manipuri visited a Naga village he was treated as an honoured guest, at a time when a British subject could not venture into the interior without risk of being murdered.

The Nagas held this stone in high regard and would clean it periodically. They established extensive trade with Manipur, and whenever a Manipuri visited a Naga village, he was treated like an esteemed guest, especially during a period when a British subject couldn’t enter the interior without risking being killed.

Kohima Stone.

Kohima Stone.

Kohima Stone.

[Page 23.

[Page 23.]

Even up to the Naga Hills campaign of 1879–80, the Nagas regarded Manipur as the greater power of the two, because her conduct was consistent; if she threatened, she acted. One British subject after another might be murdered with impunity, but woe betide the village that murdered a subject of Manipur. A force of Manipuris was instantly despatched, the village was attacked, destroyed, and ample compensation exacted. The system answered well for Manipur; many of the Nagas began to speak Manipuri, and several villages paid an annual tribute. Still, up to 1851, we considered that we [24]had some shadowy claim to the hills, though we never openly asserted it.

Even during the Naga Hills campaign of 1879–80, the Nagas saw Manipur as the stronger of the two powers because her actions were reliable; if she threatened, she actually followed through. One British subject could be killed without consequences, but any village that killed a subject of Manipur would face severe repercussions. A force of Manipuris would be sent out immediately, the village would be attacked and destroyed, and significant compensation would be demanded. This system worked well for Manipur; many of the Nagas started speaking Manipuri, and several villages paid an annual tribute. Still, up to 1851, we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]believed we had some vague claim to the hills, even though we never openly claimed it.

I may as well give a short account of the different tribes inhabiting the Naga Hills district when I took charge. The oldest were—

I might as well provide a brief overview of the different tribes living in the Naga Hills district when I took over. The oldest were—

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Cacharees.

Their origin is obscure. They are first met with in the north-east portion of the Assam Valley between the Muttuk country and Sudya. Round the last in the vast forests, there are numerous ruins ascribed by the people to the Cacharee Rajahs, built of substantial brickwork. I have not seen any sculptured stonework, but it may exist. The traditions give no clue to their original home, which was probably in Thibet. From the neighbourhood of Sudya they penetrated down the valley, leaving buildings and remnants of their tribes here and there, notably in the Durrung district. The main body were, for a time settled in the neighbourhood of Dimapur, and the country lying between it and Doboka, the Cachar district, but when they arrived or how long they stayed we have no means of ascertaining. They occupied the first two or three ranges of the Burrails and stoutly contested possession with the Naga invaders, and after they had been dispossessed made a gallant attempt to retrieve their affairs by an attack on Sephema. They entered the hills by the Diphoo gorge and constructed a paved road up to the neighbourhood of Sephema where they would probably have succeeded in their operations, but that the Sephema Nagas, skilful then as [25]now, in the use of poison, poisoned the waters and destroyed a large portion of the invaders; the rest retreated to Dimapur, and eventually left the neighbourhood and settled in Cachar, to which they gave their name. There are still a good many Cacharees on the banks of the Kopiti, in the neighbourhood of Mohung-dee-jood. They are a fine hardy race, and in my time the Naga Hills police was largely recruited from them. Under Captain Butler they did good service, and would have gone anywhere when led by him.1 The Cacharees were governed formerly by a race of despotic chiefs.

Their origin is unclear. They were first encountered in the northeastern part of the Assam Valley between the Muttuk region and Sudya. Around Sudya, in the vast forests, there are many ruins that people attribute to the Cacharee Rajahs, built with solid brickwork. I haven’t seen any carved stonework, but it might exist. The legends don’t provide any clues about their original homeland, which was likely in Tibet. They moved down the valley from the vicinity of Sudya, leaving behind buildings and remnants of their tribes here and there, especially in the Durrung district. The main group was settled for a time around Dimapur and in the area between it and Doboka, in the Cachar district, but we have no way of knowing when they arrived or how long they stayed. They occupied the first two or three ranges of the Burrails and strongly contested control with the Naga invaders. After being driven out, they made a courageous attempt to regain their position by attacking Sephema. They entered the hills through the Diphoo gorge and built a paved road up to the area near Sephema, where they likely would have succeeded in their operations, except that the Sephema Nagas, skilled then as now in using poison, poisoned the water and killed a large portion of the invaders. The rest retreated to Dimapur and eventually left the area to settle in Cachar, which they named after themselves. There are still many Cacharees along the Kopiti River, near Mohung-dee-jood. They are a strong and resilient people, and during my time, the Naga Hills police was largely made up of them. Under Captain Butler, they served well and would have gone anywhere when he led them. The Cacharees were previously ruled by a line of despotic chiefs.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Kukis.

The Kukis are a wandering race consisting of several tribes who have long been working up from the South. They were first heard of as Kukis, in Manipur, between 1830 and 1840; though tribes of the same race had long been subject to the Rajah of Manipur. The new immigrants began to cause anxiety about the year 1845, and soon poured into the hill tracts of Manipur in such numbers, as to drive away many of the older inhabitants. Fortunately, the political agent (at this time Lieutenant afterwards Colonel McCulloch)2 was a man well [26]able to cope with the situation. Cool and resolute, he at once realised and faced the difficulty. Manipur in those days, owing to intestine quarrels, could have done nothing, and the Rajah Nur Singh gladly handed over the management of the new arrivals to him.

The Kukis are a nomadic people made up of several tribes who have been gradually moving northward from the South. The name Kukis was first recognized in Manipur between 1830 and 1840, even though tribes of the same ethnicity had been under the rule of the Rajah of Manipur for a long time. The influx of new immigrants started raising concerns around 1845, and they soon flooded into the hilly areas of Manipur in such numbers that they displaced many of the original residents. Fortunately, the political agent at the time, Lieutenant, later Colonel McCulloch 2, was capable of handling the situation. Calm and determined, he immediately understood and confronted the challenge. Manipur at that time, due to internal conflicts, was unable to take action, and Rajah Nur Singh gladly entrusted the management of the new arrivals to him.

Seeing that the Kukis had been driven north by kindred but more powerful tribes, and that their first object was to secure land for cultivation; McCulloch, as they arrived, settled them down, allotting to them lands in different places according to their numbers, and where their presence would be useful on exposed frontiers. He advanced them large sums from his own pocket, assigning different duties to each chief’s followers. Some were made into irregular troops, others were told off to carry loads according to the customs of the state. Thus in time many thousands of fierce Kukis were settled down as peaceful subjects of Manipur, and Colonel McCulloch retained supreme control over them to the last. So great was his influence, that he had only to send round his silver mounted dao (Burmese sword) as a kind of fiery cross, when all able-bodied men at once assembled at his summons.

Seeing that the Kukis had been pushed north by related but stronger tribes, and that their main goal was to secure land for farming, McCulloch, upon their arrival, settled them down, assigning them land in various locations based on their numbers and where they could be beneficial on vulnerable frontiers. He personally advanced them significant amounts of money, assigning different tasks to each chief’s followers. Some were formed into irregular troops, while others were designated to carry loads according to the customs of the state. Over time, many thousands of fierce Kukis became settled as peaceful subjects of Manipur, and Colonel McCulloch maintained ultimate control over them until the end. His influence was so strong that all able-bodied men would gather at his call simply by sending around his silver-mounted dao (Burmese sword) as a sort of fiery cross.

Colonel McCulloch’s policy of planting Kuki settlements on exposed frontiers, induced the Government of Bengal to try a similar experiment, and a large colony of Kukis were settled in 1855 in the neighbourhood of Langting, to act as a barrier for North Cachar against the raids of the Angami Nagas. The [27]experiment answered well to a certain extent, and would have answered better, had we been a little less timid. The Kukis are strictly monarchical, and their chiefs are absolutely despotic, and may murder or sell their subjects into slavery without a murmur of dissent. Their original home cannot be correctly ascertained, but there seem to be traces of them as far south as the Malay peninsula. They are readily distinguishable from the Nagas, and are braver men. Their women are often very fair, and wear their hair in a long thick plait down the back. The men are mostly copper coloured, and have often good features.

Colonel McCulloch's strategy of establishing Kuki settlements on exposed frontiers prompted the Government of Bengal to attempt a similar approach, leading to a large colony of Kukis being settled in 1855 near Langting to serve as a barrier for North Cachar against the Angami Naga raids. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]experiment was somewhat successful and could have been even more effective if we had been less cautious. The Kukis are strictly monarchical, with their chiefs holding absolute power, allowing them to kill or sell their subjects into slavery without any opposition. Their exact origins are unclear, but there are indications of their presence as far south as the Malay Peninsula. They can be easily distinguished from the Nagas and are known to be braver. Kuki women are often very fair and typically style their hair in a long, thick braid down their backs. The men are mostly copper-colored and often have attractive features.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Kutcha Nagas.

The tribe we call Kutcha Nagas, very much resemble the Angamis, though of inferior physique. They are closely allied to the Nagas in Manipur, as well as to the Angamis, and probably were pushed in front of the latter from the Northern North-East, as the Kukis were forced in by the pressure of stronger tribes to their South. They have always been less warlike than their powerful neighbours, though they could be troublesome at times.

The tribe we refer to as Kutcha Nagas closely resembles the Angamis, although they are smaller in stature. They are closely related to the Nagas in Manipur and the Angamis, likely having been pushed ahead of the latter from the Northern North-East, just as the Kukis were driven in by stronger tribes from the South. They have always been less aggressive than their powerful neighbors, although they can be a nuisance at times.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Angami Nagas.

A strong built, hardy, active race, the men averaging 5 feet 8 inches to 6 feet in height, and the women tall in proportion. In colour they vary from a rich brown to a yellowish or light brown. They have a manly independent bearing, and are bred up to war from their earliest years. While the Kukis [28]are monarchists, the Nagas are republicans, and their Peumahs, or chiefs, are elected, and though they often have great influence, they are in theory, only primus inter pares, and are liable at any time to be displaced. Practically they often remain in office for years, and are greatly respected.

A strong, sturdy, and active group, the men average between 5 feet 8 inches and 6 feet tall, and the women are proportionately tall. Their skin color ranges from a rich brown to a yellowish or light brown. They have a confident and independent demeanor and are raised for battle from a young age. While the Kukis [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] are monarchists, the Nagas are republicans, and their Peumahs, or chiefs, are elected. Although they often hold significant influence, they are technically only primus inter pares and can be removed at any time. In practice, they often hold their positions for years and are highly respected.

Where the Angamis came from must be uncertain till the languages of our Eastern frontier are scientifically analysed. The late Mr. Damant, a man of great talent and powers of research, had a valuable paper regarding them in hand, but it perished in the insurrection of 1879. The probability is, that they came originally from the south-eastern corner of Thibet.

Where the Angamis originated from is still uncertain until the languages of our Eastern frontier are scientifically analyzed. The late Mr. Damant, a talented researcher, had an important paper about them, but it was lost during the insurrection of 1879. It's likely that they originally came from the southeastern corner of Tibet.

Some of the Maories of New Zealand reminded me of the Angamis. The well-defined nose is a prominent characteristic of the last, as it is of some of the inhabitants of Polynesia. The people of Samagudting—that is, the adults in 1874—told me that they had come from the north-east, and were the seventh generation that had been there. When they first occupied their village, the site was, they said, covered with the bones and tusks of elephants which had come there to die.

Some of the Māori of New Zealand reminded me of the Angamis. The well-defined nose is a key feature of the latter, just like it is for some of the people in Polynesia. The adults of Samagudting—in 1874—told me that they had migrated from the northeast and were the seventh generation to live there. When they first settled in their village, they said the area was covered with the bones and tusks of elephants that had come there to die.

Had I lived longer among the Nagas, I should have liked to have made deeper researches into their language and past history; as it was, all my time was taken up with my active duties, and I had not a moment to spare.

Had I lived longer among the Nagas, I would have loved to explore their language and history in more depth; as it was, all my time was consumed by my responsibilities, and I didn't have a moment to spare.

Their dress is a short kilt of black cotton cloth, ornamented, in the case of warriors, with rows of cowrie shells. They have handsome cloths of dark blue and yellow thrown over their shoulders in cold [29]weather. Their arms are spears and heavy short swords, called by the Assamese name of dao; helmets and shields of wicker work (used chiefly to cover the more vulnerable parts of the body) and sometimes clothed with skins of tigers or bears. They have also tails of wood decorated with goats’ hair dyed red. The warspears are plain; the ornamental ones are covered with goats’ hair dyed red, and are sometimes used in battle. Their drill is of a most complicated style, and requires much practice. An Angami in full war paint is a very formidable-looking individual. They are divided into many clans. Several clans often inhabit one village, and it frequently happened that two clans thus situated were at deadly feud with each other.

Their outfit consists of a short kilt made of black cotton, decorated with rows of cowrie shells for the warriors. They wear attractive dark blue and yellow cloth draped over their shoulders when it’s cold. Their weapons include spears and heavy short swords, known in Assamese as dao; they also have wicker helmets and shields that mainly protect the more vulnerable parts of their bodies, sometimes adorned with tiger or bear skins. They have wooden tails decorated with red-dyed goat hair. The war spears are plain, while ornamental ones are also covered in red-dyed goat hair and can be used in battle. Their drill is very complex and takes a lot of practice to master. An Angami dressed in full war paint looks quite intimidating. They are divided into many clans. Often, multiple clans live in the same village, and it's common for two clans in close proximity to be in a deadly feud with each other.

Blood feuds were common among all the hill-tribes, but the system was carried to excess among the Angamis. Life for life was the rule, and until each of the opposing parties had lost an equal number, peace was impossible, and whenever members of one village met any belonging to the other, hostilities were sure to result. Sometimes an attempt was made to bring about a reconciliation, but then it frequently happened that the number of slain to the credit of each were unequal. Mozuma and Sephema might be at war, and Mozuma killed five, whereas Sephema had killed only four. Sephema says, “I must kill one more to make the balance, then I will treat for peace,” so war continues. Some day Sephema has a chance, but kills two instead of the one that was required; this gives her the advantage, and Mozuma refuses to treat. So it goes on interminably. The position of a small [30]village at war with a large one, was often deplorable as no one dared to leave the village except under a strong escort. I once knew a case of some Sephema men at feud with Mozuma, hiring two women of the powerful village of Konoma to escort them along the road as thus accompanied no one dare touch them.

Blood feuds were common among all the mountain tribes, but the system was taken to extremes by the Angamis. The rule was life for life, and until each side had lost an equal number, peace was impossible. Whenever members of one village came across those from another, conflict was guaranteed. Occasionally, there would be attempts at reconciliation, but this often ended in unequal casualties. For example, if Mozuma and Sephema were at war and Mozuma killed five, while Sephema had only killed four, Sephema would say, “I need to kill one more to even the score, then I’ll negotiate for peace,” so the fighting would continue. One day, Sephema might have the opportunity to strike, but ends up killing two instead of the necessary one; this gives her an advantage, and Mozuma would refuse to negotiate. This cycle continued endlessly. The situation for a small [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]village at war with a larger one was often dire, as no one dared leave the village unless they had a strong escort. I once knew of a situation where some men from Sephema, who were in conflict with Mozuma, hired two women from the powerful village of Konoma to escort them. With those women accompanying them, no one would dare harm them.

Once at Piphima, when my assistant Mr. Needham was encamped there, parties from two hostile villages suddenly met each other and rushed to arms. He was equal to the occasion and stopped the combat. I made it a criminal offence to fight on our road called the “Political Path,” and it was generally respected as neutral ground.

Once at Piphima, when my assistant Mr. Needham was set up there, groups from two rival villages suddenly encountered each other and grabbed their weapons. He handled the situation well and halted the fight. I declared it a crime to fight on our route known as the “Political Path,” and it was generally honored as neutral territory.

No Angami could assume the “toga virilis,” in this case the kilt ornamented with cowrie shells, already described, until he had slain an enemy, and in the more powerful villages no girl could marry a man unless he was so decorated. The cowrie ornaments were taken off when a man was mourning the death of a relation.

No Angami could wear the “toga virilis,” which is the kilt decorated with cowrie shells previously mentioned, until he had killed an enemy. In the more powerful villages, a girl couldn't marry a man unless he had this decoration. The cowrie ornaments were removed when a man was grieving the death of a relative.

To kill a baby in arms, or a woman, was accounted a greater feat than killing a man, as it implied having penetrated to the innermost recesses of an enemy’s country, whereas a man might be killed anywhere by a successful ambush. I knew a man who had killed sixty women and children, when on one occasion he happened to come upon them after all the men had left the village on a hunting expedition.

To kill a baby in someone’s arms or a woman was considered a bigger accomplishment than killing a man, as it meant you had reached deep into enemy territory, while a man could be killed anywhere through a successful ambush. I knew a guy who had killed sixty women and children when he stumbled upon them after all the men had left the village for a hunting trip.

Every Naga who was able to murder an enemy did so, and received great commendation for it by all his friends. Later, when I was in Manipur, I had a pleasant young fellow as interpreter. He often took my boys out for a walk when he had [31]nothing else to do, and was a careful, trustworthy man. Once I asked him how many people he had killed (he wore the cowrie kilt, a sure sign he had killed some one). A modest blush suffused his face as if he did not like to boast of such a good deed, and he mildly said, “Two, a woman and a girl!”

Every Naga who managed to kill an enemy did so and was highly praised by all his friends. Later, when I was in Manipur, I had a nice young guy as my interpreter. He often took my boys out for a walk when he had [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]nothing else to do, and he was careful and reliable. Once I asked him how many people he had killed (he wore the cowrie kilt, which is a clear sign he had killed someone). A modest blush spread across his face as if he didn’t want to brag about such a “good deed,” and he gently replied, “Two, a woman and a girl!”

The Angamis when on friendly terms are an agreeable people to deal with, polite, courteous, and hospitable. I never knew any one take more pains or more successfully not to hurt the susceptibilities of those they are talking to, indeed they show a tact and good feeling worthy of imitation. My wife and I soon knew all the villagers well, and often visited them, when we were always offered beer, and asked to come into their verandahs and sit down, and just as we were leaving, our host would search the hen’s nests to give us a few eggs. The beer we never took, but many Europeans like it and find it wholesome. It is made of rice and has rather a sharp taste. Their houses are large substantial structures built of wood and bamboo thatched with grass, and the eaves come low down. Houses with any pretensions always have verandahs. Besides the houses, there are granaries, often at a distance for fear of fire. The Angamis bury their dead in and about their villages, and for a time, decorate them with some of the belongings of the deceased. Naturally they strongly object to the graves being disturbed, and in making alterations I was careful not to hurt their feelings.

The Angamis, when on good terms, are pleasant people to interact with—polite, courteous, and welcoming. I've never seen anyone put in more effort or succeed better at ensuring they don't hurt the feelings of those they're speaking with; they definitely show a level of tact and consideration that's admirable. My wife and I quickly got to know all the villagers well, and we often visited them. Each time, we were offered beer and invited to sit on their verandahs. Just before we left, our host would look through the hen’s nests to give us a few eggs. We never accepted the beer, but many Europeans enjoy it and find it healthy. It’s made from rice and has quite a sharp taste. Their homes are large, sturdy buildings made of wood and bamboo, with thatched grass roofs, and the eaves hang low. Houses that aspire to a certain status usually have verandahs. In addition to the houses, there are also granaries, often located a bit further away to prevent fire hazards. The Angamis bury their dead in and around their villages and temporarily decorate the graves with some of the deceased's belongings. Unsurprisingly, they strongly dislike having the graves disturbed, so I was careful not to offend their feelings while making any changes.

The more powerful villages in the interior of the hills have a large area of cultivation on terraces cut out of the hillside, and carefully irrigated. Some of [32]the terraces go up the hillsides to a great height, and show considerable skill in their formation. On these terraces lowland rice is grown and is very productive. Some of the smaller outlying villages like Samagudting have only ordinary hill cultivation, where upland rice is grown. The terrace land used to be greatly valued, and was often sold at prices equal to £22 to £25 per acre!

The more powerful villages in the hills have a large area of farmland on terraces carved into the hillside, which are carefully irrigated. Some of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the terraces climb high up the hillsides and display impressive skill in their construction. On these terraces, lowland rice is cultivated and yields a good harvest. In contrast, some of the smaller outlying villages, like Samagudting, only have regular hill farming, where upland rice is grown. The terrace land used to be highly valued and was often sold for prices ranging from £22 to £25 per acre!

The Angamis, in common with most hill-tribes that I have come across, have a vague indefinite belief in a supreme being, but look on him as too great and good to injure them. They believe themselves also to be subject to the influence of evil spirits, whom it is their constant endeavour to appease by sacrifices. Every misfortune is, as a rule, ascribed to evil spirits, and much money is spent on appeasing them, the usual way being to offer fowls, of which the head, feet, and entrails are offered to the demon, with many incantations. The other parts are eaten by the sacrificer.

The Angamis, like most hill tribes I've encountered, have a vague belief in a supreme being, but they see Him as too powerful and benevolent to harm them. They also believe they are influenced by evil spirits, which they constantly try to appease with sacrifices. Usually, any misfortune is blamed on these evil spirits, and a lot of money is spent to placate them, typically by offering chickens. The head, feet, and entrails are given to the spirit, accompanied by various incantations, while the other parts are consumed by the person making the sacrifice.

All kinds of animals are readily eaten by the Angamis, and those dying a natural death are not rejected. Dogs’ flesh is highly esteemed. When a man wants to have a delicate dish, he starves his dog for a day to make him unusually voracious, and then cooks a huge dish of rice on which he feeds the hungry beast. As soon as the dog has eaten his fill, he is knocked on the head and roasted, cut up and divided, and the rice being taken out, is considered the bonne bouche. The Manipur dogs are regularly bred for sale to the hill-tribes, Nagas included, and a portion of the bazaar, or market, used to be allotted to them. I have seen a string of [33]nineteen dogs being led away to be strangled. Poor things, they seemed to realise that all was not well.

All kinds of animals are widely eaten by the Angamis, and they don’t refuse those that die of natural causes. Dog meat is highly valued. When someone wants a special dish, they starve their dog for a day to make it really hungry and then prepare a big bowl of rice to feed the hungry animal. After the dog has eaten its fill, it is struck on the head, roasted, cut up, and shared, with the rice being considered the bonne bouche. Manipur dogs are regularly bred for sale to the hill tribes, including the Nagas, and part of the market was allocated for them. I have seen a line of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]nineteen dogs being taken away to be strangled. Poor things, they seemed to sense that something was wrong.

The Naga women are not handsome but very pleasant-looking, and many of the girls are pretty, but soon age with the hard toil they have to perform; working in the fields and carrying heavy loads up endless hills. They have plenty of spirit and can generally hold their own. They do not marry till they are nearly or quite grown up. Divorce can be easily obtained when there is an equal division of goods. Often a young man takes advantage of this, and marries a rich old widow, and soon divorces her, receiving half her property, when he is in a position to marry a nice young girl. The tribal name of the Angami Nagas is “Tengima.” Naga is a name given by the inhabitants of the plains, and in the Assamese language means “naked.” As some of the Naga tribes are seen habitually in that state, the name was arbitrarily applied to them all. It is the greatest mistake to connect them with the snake worshippers, “Nag Bungsees” of India. Neither Nagas or Manipuris, or any tribes on the eastern frontier, are addicted to this worship, or have any traditions connected with it, and any snake, cobra (Nag) or otherwise, would receive small mercy at their hands. The slightest personal acquaintance with the Assamese and their language, would have dispelled this myth for ever.

The Naga women aren't conventionally beautiful but are quite pleasant to look at, and many of the girls are attractive, though they age quickly due to the hard labor they endure; they work in the fields and carry heavy loads up endless hills. They have a lot of spirit and can generally hold their own. They don't marry until they're nearly or fully grown. Divorce can be easily arranged with an equal split of assets. Often, a young man takes advantage of this by marrying a wealthy older widow, divorcing her shortly after, and claiming half her property, which allows him to marry a nice young girl later on. The tribal name for the Angami Nagas is “Tengima.” Naga is a term used by the people in the plains, meaning “naked” in Assamese. Since some Naga tribes are often seen in that state, the term was randomly applied to all of them. It's a big misconception to connect them with the snake worshipers, the “Nag Bungsees” of India. Neither the Nagas nor the Manipuris, or any tribes on the eastern frontier, practice this worship or have any related traditions, and any snake, whether a cobra (Nag) or otherwise, would not be treated kindly by them. A little personal familiarity with the Assamese and their language would have cleared up this myth long ago.

The Nagas are skilful iron-workers and turn out very handsome spears. Their women weave substantial and pretty coloured cloths, and every man knows enough of rough carpentering to enable him [34]to build his house, and make pestles and mortars for husking rice. They make rough pottery, but without the potter’s wheel.

The Nagas are skilled ironworkers and produce beautiful spears. Their women weave sturdy and attractive colorful fabrics, and every man knows enough about basic carpentry to be able to build his house and create pestles and mortars for husking rice. They make simple pottery, but without using a potter’s wheel.

After Ghumbeer Singh’s Expedition, our next dealings with the Angamis were in 1833, when Lieut. Gordon, adjutant of the Manipur Levy, accompanied the Rajah of Manipur with a large force of Manipuris into the Angami hills. On this occasion, Kohima and other villages were subdued, as already stated, and an annual tribute exacted by Manipur.

After Ghumbeer Singh’s Expedition, our next interactions with the Angamis were in 1833, when Lieutenant Gordon, the adjutant of the Manipur Levy, accompanied the Rajah of Manipur with a large force of Manipuris into the Angami hills. During this time, Kohima and other villages were conquered, as mentioned before, and an annual tribute was demanded by Manipur.

So far as the British territories were concerned, Naga raids went on as usual, but nothing was done till early in January 1839, when Mr. Grange, sub-Assistant Commissioner of the Nowgong District, was despatched with a detachment of the First Assam Sebundies (now 43rd Goorkha Light Infantry), fifty men of the Cachar Infantry, and some Shan Militia, with orders to try and repress these annual outrages. His expedition was ill supplied, but fortunately returned without any severe losses. His route lay through North Cachar to Berrimeh; thence, viâ Razepima to Samagudting and Mohung Deejood; beyond gaining local knowledge there was no result, except perhaps to show that a well-armed party could march where it liked through the hills.

As far as the British territories were concerned, Naga raids continued as usual, but no action was taken until early January 1839, when Mr. Grange, sub-Assistant Commissioner of the Nowgong District, was sent out with a detachment of the First Assam Sebundies (now 43rd Goorkha Light Infantry), fifty men from the Cachar Infantry, and some Shan Militia, with orders to try to stop these annual attacks. His expedition was poorly equipped, but luckily returned without any major losses. His route went through North Cachar to Berrimeh; then, via Razepima to Samagudting and Mohung Deejood; aside from gaining local knowledge, there was no significant outcome, except maybe to demonstrate that a well-armed group could move freely through the hills.

In December 1839, Mr. Grange again visited the hills, and, excepting 1843, an expedition was sent into the hills every year till 1846 when a post was permanently established at Samagudting. None of these expeditions had any really satisfactory result. The Angamis submitted to our troops at the time, and directly we retreated, murder and the carrying [35]off of slaves re-commenced. The establishment of the post at Samagudting had the effect of improving our relations with the people of that village; and Mozuma was always inclined to be friendly; beyond this nothing was accomplished.

In December 1839, Mr. Grange visited the hills again, and except for 1843, an expedition was sent to the hills every year until 1846, when a permanent post was established at Samagudting. None of these expeditions had truly satisfactory results. The Angamis submitted to our troops at the time, and as soon as we retreated, murder and the kidnapping of slaves started up again. The establishment of the post at Samagudting improved our relations with the people of that village; Mozuma was always inclined to be friendly; beyond that, nothing was achieved.

In August 1849, Bog Chand Darogal, a brave Assamese who was in charge of Samagudting, was murdered by one of the clans of Mozuma, owing to the rash way in which he interfered in a dispute with another clan, which latter remained faithful to us, and thus led to another expedition on a large scale. Finally, in December 1850, a large force was sent up with artillery. Kohima, which had sent a challenge, was destroyed on February 11th, 1851. In this last engagement over three hundred Nagas were killed, and our prestige thoroughly established. We might then, with great advantage to the people and our own districts, have occupied a permanent post, and while protecting our districts that had suffered so sorely from Naga raids, have spread civilisation far and wide among the hill-tribes. Of course we did nothing of the kind; on such occasions the Government of India always does the wrong thing; it was done now, and, instead of occupying a new position, we retreated, even abandoning our old post at Samagudting, and only maintaining a small body of Shan Militia at Dimapur. The Nagas ascribed our retreat to fear, the periodical raids on our unfortunate villages were renewed, and unheeded by us; and finally, in 1856, we withdrew the detachment from Dimapur and abandoned the post.

In August 1849, Bog Chand Darogal, a courageous Assamese in charge of Samagudting, was killed by one of the clans of Mozuma due to his hasty interference in a dispute with another clan, which stayed loyal to us. This led to another large-scale expedition. By December 1850, a significant force was dispatched with artillery. Kohima, which had issued a challenge, was destroyed on February 11th, 1851. In this last battle, over three hundred Nagas were killed, and our reputation was firmly established. We could have then, to the great benefit of both the local people and our own districts, occupied a permanent post, guarding our regions that had suffered greatly from Naga attacks and spreading civilization among the hill tribes. However, we did nothing of the sort; on such occasions, the Government of India always makes the wrong choice. This time was no different; instead of taking a new position, we retreated and even abandoned our old post at Samagudting, leaving only a small group of Shan Militia in Dimapur. The Nagas attributed our retreat to fear, leading to renewed periodic raids on our unfortunate villages, which we ignored. Finally, in 1856, we withdrew the detachment from Dimapur and abandoned the post.

The Naga Hills and Manipur.

The Naga Hills and Manipur.

The Naga Hills and Manipur.

[Page 35.

[Page 35.

After that, the Nagas ran riot, and one outrage after another was committed. In 1862 the guard [36]and village of Borpathar were attacked and, one Sepoy and thirteen villagers killed and two children carried off as slaves, but no notice was taken; it was not till 1866 that, wearied out by repeated outrages and insults, we determined to establish ourselves in the hills, and once for all put down raiding.

After that, the Nagas went wild, committing one act of violence after another. In 1862, the guard [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the village of Borpathar were attacked, resulting in one Sepoy and thirteen villagers being killed, and two children taken as slaves, but no action was taken. It wasn't until 1866, exhausted by continuous attacks and disrespect, that we decided to settle in the hills and finally put an end to the raiding.

A kind of vague boundary between Manipur and the Naga Hills had been laid down in 1842, by Lieutenant Biggs on our part, and Captain Gordon on the part of the Durbar, but in 1851, when utterly sick of Naga affairs, we determined on a policy of non-intervention, permission in writing was given to the Durbar to extend its authority over the Naga villages on our side of the border. This must be remembered later on. Failing any intention on our part to annex the hills, it would have been good policy to have re-organised the Manipur territory, and to have aided the Maharajah to annex and subdue as much as he could under certain restrictions. Had this been done we should have saved ourselves much trouble. Personally, I would rather see the Naga Hills properly administered by ourselves, but the strong rule of Manipur would have been far better than the state of things that prevailed for many years after 1851. [37]

A vague boundary between Manipur and the Naga Hills was established in 1842 by Lieutenant Biggs on our side and Captain Gordon representing the Durbar. However, in 1851, after growing tired of dealing with Naga issues, we decided on a non-intervention approach and formally allowed the Durbar to extend its authority over the Naga villages on our side of the border. This is important to remember later. Since we had no intention of annexing the hills, it would have been wise to reorganize the Manipur territory and support the Maharajah in annexing and controlling as much as he could under certain conditions. If this had happened, we could have avoided a lot of trouble. Personally, I'd prefer to see the Naga Hills managed by us, but the strong governance of Manipur would have been significantly better than the situation that existed for many years after 1851. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Captain Butler was struck by a spear from a Naga ambuscade, near the village of Pangti in the Naga Hills on December 25, 1876. He died on January 7. He had held the appointment of Political Agent for seven years, and was the son of Colonel Butler, the author of ‘Scenes in Assam’ and ‘A Sketch in Assam,’ the earliest accounts of that eastern border.—Ed.

1 Captain Butler was hit by a spear from a surprise attack by Nagas, near the village of Pangti in the Naga Hills on December 25, 1876. He passed away on January 7. He had served as Political Agent for seven years and was the son of Colonel Butler, who wrote ‘Scenes in Assam’ and ‘A Sketch in Assam,’ which are the earliest accounts of that eastern border.—Ed.

2 “The influence exercised by Colonel McCulloch as a political agent at Manipur was most beneficial,” wrote the Times, April 1, 1891, “and since his time no one has been more successful than Colonel Johnstone, who took charge in 1877, and rendered conspicuous service by raising the siege of Kohima by the Nagas in 1879.”—Ed.

2 “Colonel McCulloch had a very positive impact as a political representative in Manipur,” stated the Times, April 1, 1891, “and since then, no one has been more effective than Colonel Johnstone, who took over in 1877 and made a remarkable contribution by lifting the siege of Kohima by the Nagas in 1879.”—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IV.

Value of keeping a promise—Episode of Sallajee—Protection given to small villages, and the large ones defied—“Thorough Government of India” views—A plea for Christian education in the Naga Hills.

Value of keeping a promise—Episode of Sallajee—Protection given to small villages, and the large ones defied—“Thorough Government of India” views—A plea for Christian education in the Naga Hills.

Almost from the day I took charge, I let it be known that I was, as natives say, “a man of one word,” and that if I said a thing, I meant it. If I promised a thing, whether a present or punishment, the man got it; and if I refused any request, months of importunity would not move me. This rule saved me much time and worry; instead of being pestered for weeks with some petition, in the hope that my patience would be worn out, I simply said Yes, or No, and the people soon learned that my decision was final. Later on, during the Naga Hills campaign, I found that my ways had not been forgotten, and this made dealing with the people much simpler than it might have been.

Almost from the day I took charge, I made it clear that I was, as the locals say, “a man of my word,” and that if I said something, I meant it. If I promised something, whether a reward or a punishment, the person received it; and if I denied a request, no amount of persuasion over months would change my mind. This approach saved me a lot of time and stress; instead of being hounded for weeks with some request, hoping to wear me down, I simply said Yes or No, and people quickly learned that my decision was final. Later on, during the Naga Hills campaign, I noticed that my methods were still remembered, which made interacting with the locals much easier than it could have been.

A certain number of the villages kept one or two men, as the case might be, constantly in attendance on me to represent them. These were called delegates, and received ten rupees each per mensem. I gave the strictest orders to these men not to engage in their tribal raids, but to remain absolutely neutral. Sephema had two delegates, Sejile and Sallajee by name, and, one day, it was reported to me that the [38]last had joined in a raid by his village on Mozuma, and I instantly summoned him to attend and put him on his trial for disobeying a lawful order. Some wise-acres in the place shook their heads, and doubted if I were strong enough to punish, or the advisability of doing so; but I held that an order must be obeyed, otherwise, it was no use issuing orders, also, that this was an opportunity of making an example. Of course it was an experiment, as no one had been punished before for a similar offence, and I well knew that resistance on his part would mean that to assert my authority I must attack and destroy Sephema, but I felt the time had come for vigorous action, and was prepared to go through with it. I tried Sallajee, found him guilty, and sentenced him to six months’ imprisonment in Tezpore jail. In giving judgment, I said, “You have not been guilty of a disgraceful offence, therefore, I do not sentence you to hard labour, and shall not have you bound or handcuffed like a thief; but, remember, you cannot escape me, so do not be foolish enough to run away from the man in charge of you.” I then sent him in charge of two police sepoys through one hundred miles of forest, and he underwent his imprisonment without attempting to get away. Right thankful I was that my experiment succeeded. Sallajee lived to fight against us, during the campaign in the Naga Hills in 1879–80.

A number of villages kept one or two men, depending on the situation, always available to represent them. These were called delegates, and they received ten rupees each per month. I gave strict orders to these men not to participate in their tribal raids, but to stay completely neutral. Sephema had two delegates, named Sejile and Sallajee, and one day I was informed that Sallajee had joined in a raid led by his village on Mozuma. I immediately called him in for a hearing and put him on trial for disobeying a lawful order. Some local wise guys shook their heads and doubted whether I was strong enough to punish him, or if it was even advisable; but I believed that an order must be followed, or else it was pointless to issue them. I also saw this as an opportunity to make an example. Of course, it was an experiment, as no one had been punished before for a similar offense, and I knew that if he resisted, it would mean I had to assert my authority by attacking and destroying Sephema. But I felt the time had come for decisive action and was ready to follow through. I tried Sallajee, found him guilty, and sentenced him to six months in Tezpore jail. In delivering my verdict, I said, “You haven't committed a disgraceful crime, so I'm not sentencing you to hard labor, and I won’t have you bound or handcuffed like a criminal; but remember, you can't escape, so don’t be foolish enough to run away from the officer in charge of you.” I then sent him under the supervision of two police officers through one hundred miles of forest, and he served his time without trying to escape. I was very relieved that my experiment succeeded. Sallajee lived to fight against us during the campaign in the Naga Hills in 1879–80.

The orders of the Government of India were strictly against our responsibilities being extended. We took tribute from Samagudting, but it was the only village we considered as under our direct rule, and that only so long as it suited us. Before leaving [39]Calcutta, the Foreign Secretary said to me emphatically, when I urged an extension of our sway—“but those villages (the Angami Nagas) are not British territory, and we do not want to extend the ‘red line.’”

The orders from the Government of India clearly stated that we could not expand our responsibilities. We collected tribute from Samagudting, but that was the only village we truly considered under our control, and only as long as it was convenient for us. Before leaving [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Calcutta, the Foreign Secretary firmly told me, when I pushed for extending our influence, “but those villages (the Angami Nagas) are not British territory, and we don’t want to expand the ‘red line.’”

However, Government may lay down rules, but as long as they are not sound, they cannot be kept to by artificial bonds, and sooner or later events prove stronger than theories. The fact is, that no Government of late years had ever interested itself in the Eastern Frontier tribes, except so far as to coax them or bribe them to keep quiet. The Abors on the banks of the Burrhampooter had long been paid “blackmail,” and any subterfuge was resorted to, that would stave off the day of reckoning which was nevertheless inevitable.

However, the government can set rules, but if those rules aren't effective, they can't be enforced through artificial means, and eventually, real-life events will outweigh theories. The truth is that no recent government has taken a genuine interest in the Eastern Frontier tribes, except to try to appease or bribe them into silence. The Abors along the banks of the Burrhampooter have long been receiving "blackmail," and all kinds of tricks were used to delay the inevitable confrontation.

As regards the Nagas, this timidity was highly reprehensible. We had acquired such a prestige, that the least sign of vigorous action on our part was sure to be crowned with success, so long as we did not make some foolish mistake.

As for the Nagas, this timidity was very unacceptable. We had built up such a reputation that even the slightest indication of assertive action from us was bound to succeed, as long as we didn't make any major mistakes.

The people in the hills knew that we objected to the system of raiding, and could not understand why, such being the case, we did not put it down, and ascribed our not doing so to weakness, wherein they were right, and inability wherein they were wrong. The less powerful villages would at any time have been glad of our protection, and one of the most powerful—Mozuma, was anxious to become subject to us. Offers of submission had been made once or twice, but no one liked to take the responsibility of going against the policy and orders of the Government. At last an event occurred which brought [40]things to a crisis, and forced us either to adopt a strong policy, or make ourselves contemptible by a confession of weakness, and indifference.

The people in the hills were aware that we opposed the raiding system and couldn’t understand why, given that, we didn’t put a stop to it. They attributed our inaction to weakness, which they were right about, and inability, which they were wrong about. The less powerful villages would have welcomed our protection at any time, and one of the strongest—Mozuma—was eager to become subject to us. Offers of submission had been made a couple of times, but no one wanted to take the responsibility of going against the Government’s policy and orders. Eventually, an event occurred that brought things to a crisis and forced us to either adopt a strong policy or make ourselves look weak and indifferent.

Towards the end of March 1874, a deputation came to me from the village of Mezeffina begging for protection against Mozuma, with whom they had a feud, and from whom for some reason or other they daily expected an attack. They offered to become British subjects and pay revenue in return for protection. I considered the matter carefully, and before I had given my decision, crowds of old people, and women carrying their children, came in asking me to save their lives. I at once decided to grant their request, and promised them what they asked, on condition that they paid up a year’s tribute in advance. This they at once did, and I immediately sent a messenger to proclaim to Mozuma that the people of Mezeffina were British subjects, and to threaten them or any one else with dire vengeance if they dared to lay hands on them. Our new subjects asked me and my wife, to go out and receive their submission in person, an invitation which we accepted, and next day a large number of men turned up to carry my wife, and our baggage, and that of our escort, consisting of twenty men.

Towards the end of March 1874, a group from the village of Mezeffina came to me asking for help against Mozuma, with whom they had a conflict, and whom they feared would attack them at any moment. They offered to become British subjects and pay taxes in exchange for protection. I thought it over carefully, and before I made my decision, a crowd of elderly people and women with children came to me pleading for their lives. I quickly decided to grant their request and promised them what they wanted, on the condition that they paid a year's taxes upfront. They did so immediately, and I sent a messenger to inform Mozuma that the people of Mezeffina were now British subjects, threatening him or anyone else with severe consequences if they dared to harm them. Our new subjects invited my wife and me to come and receive their allegiance in person, which we accepted, and the next day, a large group of men arrived to carry my wife, our baggage, and that of our escort, which included twenty men.

The Mezeffina men rested for the night in Samagudting, and early on the following morning we started, and reached the village in good time, where we were received with great demonstrations of respect. We spent the night there, and then were conveyed back to Samagudting, after a very pleasant visit.

The Mezeffina men spent the night in Samagudting, and early the next morning we set out and arrived at the village on time, where we were welcomed with great respect. We stayed there for the night and then were taken back to Samagudting after a very enjoyable visit.

I did not underrate the grave responsibility that I [41]incurred in going against the policy of Government, but I felt it was utterly impossible that I, as their representative, could quietly stand by, and see a savage massacre perpetrated, within sight of our station of Samagudting. There is no doubt that this would have speedily followed had I sent the people away without acceding to their wishes. Of course, I might have used my influence with Mozuma to prevent a raid in this particular instance, but that would have been giving protection, and, I argued, if we give protection, let us get a little revenue to help to pay for it. Why should all the advantage be on one side? Besides a half-and-half policy would never have succeeded. “Thorough” should be the motto of all who deal with savage and half-civilised races; a promise to refer to Government is of little avail when people are thinking of each other’s blood. Action, immediate action, is what is required. A failure to realise this, brought on later the Mozuma expedition of 1877–78, in which a valuable officer lost his life.

I didn't underestimate the serious responsibility that I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] took on by going against the government's policy, but I believed it was completely impossible for me, as their representative, to just stand by and watch a brutal massacre happen right in front of our station at Samagudting. There's no doubt that this would have quickly happened if I had sent the people away without agreeing to their demands. Sure, I could have used my influence with Mozuma to prevent a raid in this specific case, but that would have been giving protection, and I thought, if we’re providing protection, we should get some revenue to help pay for it. Why should all the benefits go to just one side? Besides, a half-hearted approach would never work. “Thorough” should be the motto for anyone dealing with savage and semi-civilized groups; a promise to refer it to the government doesn’t mean much when people are focused on each other’s blood. What’s needed is action, immediate action. Not realizing this later led to the Mozuma expedition of 1877–78, during which a valuable officer lost his life.

Besides the obvious objections I have pointed out, any attempt to make terms in favour of one village after another by negotiations with their adversaries, would have involved us in so many complications, that it would probably have ended in a combination against us.

Besides the obvious objections I've mentioned, any effort to negotiate terms in favor of one village after another with their opponents would have led to so many complications that it likely would have resulted in a coalition against us.

I reported the matter to Government, and before I could receive any answer, the village of Sitekima which had a feud with Sephema came in and asked for the same favour to be accorded to it, as had been granted to Mezeffina. I accordingly took them over on the same terms, and again issued a proclamation [42]calling on all people to respect their rights as British subjects.

I reported the issue to the Government, and before I could get a response, the village of Sitekima, which had a dispute with Sephema, approached me asking for the same favor that had been given to Mezeffina. So, I agreed to their request under the same conditions and issued another proclamation [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] urging everyone to respect their rights as British subjects.

Soon after I heard from the Chief Commissioner of Assam, directing me to take over no more villages without a reference. However, this could not be, there was no telegraph in those days, and the tide in favour of asking for our protection had set in in earnest, and must be taken at the flood. ”Vestigia nulla retrorsum” there was no retreat; and having acted according to my judgment for the best interests of the State, I felt bound to take further responsibility on myself, when necessary. Accordingly when the little village of Phenina applied for protection and offered revenue, I at once acceded, and accepted their allegiance as British subjects, with the result that they were left in peace by their powerful neighbours, and had no more anxiety as to their safety. Phenina was followed by several other villages, to whom I granted the same terms.

Soon after I heard from the Chief Commissioner of Assam, instructing me not to take over any more villages without a reference, I realized that wasn’t possible. Back then, there was no telegraph, and the demand for our protection was growing strong; we had to seize the moment. “Vestigia nulla retrorsum” — there was no going back. Acting on my judgment for the best interests of the State, I felt compelled to take on more responsibility when needed. So, when the small village of Phenina requested protection and offered revenue, I immediately agreed and accepted their allegiance as British subjects. As a result, they were safe from their powerful neighbors and no longer worried about their safety. Phenina was soon followed by several other villages, to whom I offered the same terms.

The Mozuma Nagas were always an intelligent set of men, and liked to be in the forefront of any movement. Seeing the part that other villages were taking, they came forward and offered to pay revenue, if we would establish a guard of police in their village, and set up a school for their children to attend. This was a question involving a considerable expenditure of money, and as they were not in need of protection, I felt that I could not accede to their request without further reference, but I sent on the proposal to Government with a strong recommendation that it should be adopted. The consideration of it was put off for a time, and when very tardily my recommendation was accepted, the [43]Mozuma people had, as I predicted, changed their minds. Such cases are of constant occurrence. When will our rulers take the story of the Sibylline books to heart?

The Mozuma Nagas were always a clever group of people and liked to be at the forefront of any movement. Noticing what other villages were doing, they stepped up and offered to pay taxes if we would set up a police guard in their village and start a school for their children. This involved a significant amount of money, and since they didn’t actually need protection, I felt I couldn’t agree to their request without further discussion. However, I forwarded their proposal to the government with a strong recommendation for approval. The consideration of it was delayed for a while, and when my recommendation was finally accepted quite late, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mozuma people had, as I expected, changed their minds. Such situations happen all the time. When will our leaders learn from the story of the Sibylline books?

The question of education generally, was one that greatly interested me, my success in Keonjhur1 in the tributary Mehals of Orissa, where I had introduced schools, having been very great. In combination with other suggestions, I strongly urged the advisability of establishing a regular system of education, including religious instruction, under a competent clergyman of the Church of England. I pointed out that the Nagas had no religion; that they were highly intelligent and capable of receiving civilisation; that with it they would want a religion, and that we might just as well give them our own, and make them in that way a source of strength, by thus mutually attaching them to us. Failing this, I predicted that, following the example of other hill-tribes, they would sooner or later become debased Hindoos or Mussulmans, and in the latter case, as we knew by experience, be a constant source of trouble and annoyance, Mussulman converts in Assam and Eastern Bengal, being a particularly disagreeable and bigoted set. My suggestion did not find favour with the authorities, and I deeply regret it. A fine, interesting race like the Angamis, might, as a Christian tribe, occupy a most useful position on our Eastern Frontier, and I feel strongly [44]that we are not justified in allowing them to be corrupted and gradually “converted” by the miserable, bigoted, caste-observing Mussulman of Bengal, men who have not one single good quality in common with the manly Afghans, and other real Mussulman tribes. I do not like to think it, but, unless we give the Nagas a helping hand in time, such is sure to be their fate, and we shall have ourselves to thank when they are utterly corrupted.

The topic of education really interested me, especially considering my success in Keonjhur1 in the tributary Mehals of Orissa, where I had introduced schools. Along with other suggestions, I strongly advocated for implementing a structured education system that included religious instruction led by a qualified clergyman from the Church of England. I noted that the Nagas had no religion, that they were very intelligent and capable of embracing civilization, and that with civilization they would also need a religion. We might as well offer them our own, which would help create a strong bond between us. If we didn’t act, I predicted that, like other hill tribes, they would eventually become either debased Hindus or Muslims. From our experience, Muslim converts in Assam and Eastern Bengal tend to be particularly troublesome and intolerant. Unfortunately, my proposal was not well received by the authorities, and I truly regret that. A remarkable and fascinating group like the Angamis could serve a significant role as a Christian tribe on our Eastern Frontier, and I strongly believe [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] we shouldn't allow them to be corrupted and gradually “converted” by the pitiful, bigoted, caste-observing Muslims of Bengal—people who share no admirable qualities with the noble Afghans and other genuine Muslim tribes. It's disheartening to think about, but unless we lend the Nagas a helping hand soon, that will undoubtedly be their destiny, and we will have no one to blame but ourselves when they are completely corrupted.

The late General Dalton, C.S.I., when Commissioner of Chota Nagpure, did his utmost to aid Christian Mission among the wild Kols; his argument being like mine, that they wanted a religion, and that were they Christians, they would be a valuable counterpoise in time of trouble to the vast non-Christian population of Behar. In the same way it cannot be doubted, that a large population of Christian hill-men between Assam and Burmah, would be a valuable prop to the State. Properly taught and judiciously handled, the Angamis would have made a fine manly set of Christians, of a type superior to most Indian native converts, and probably devoted to our rule. As things stand at present, I fear they will be gradually corrupted and lose the good qualities, which have made them attractive in the past, and that, as time goes on, unless some powerful counter influence is brought to bear on them, they will adopt the vile, bigoted type of Mahommedanism prevalent in Assam and Cachar, and instead of becoming a tower of strength to us, be a perpetual weakness and source of annoyance. I earnestly hope that I may be wrong, and that their future may be as bright a one as I could wish for them. [45]

The late General Dalton, C.S.I., when he was the Commissioner of Chota Nagpur, did everything he could to support the Christian mission among the wild Kols. He believed, like I do, that they needed a religion, and if they became Christians, they would provide a valuable balance during times of trouble for the large non-Christian population of Bihar. Similarly, it's undeniable that a significant population of Christian hill people between Assam and Burma would be a strong support for the state. If the Angamis had been properly educated and managed wisely, they could have become a strong group of Christians, better than most Indian native converts, and likely loyal to our governance. As things stand now, I worry they will gradually be corrupted and lose the admirable traits that have made them appealing in the past. If no strong counter-influence is introduced, they may adopt the terrible, bigoted form of Islam that is common in Assam and Cachar. Instead of becoming an asset for us, they could turn into a constant liability and source of frustration. I sincerely hope I'm wrong, and that their future will be as bright as I wish it to be. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 As Assist-sup. of the tributary Mehals, Sir James (then Lieutenant) Johnstone endowed schools at Keonjhur and presented the Government with some land he had bought for the purpose. When the Rajah, during whose minority he had managed the affairs of Keonjhur as political officer, came of age, the agency was abolished for economy.—Ed.

1 As Assist-sup. of the tributary Mehals, Sir James (then Lieutenant) Johnstone funded schools in Keonjhur and donated some land he had purchased for that purpose to the Government. When the Rajah, whose affairs he managed as a political officer during his minority, reached adulthood, the agency was dissolved for budget reasons.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter V.

Dimapur—A terrible storm—Cultivation—Aggression by Konoma—My ultimatum—Konoma submits—Birth of a son—Forest flowers—A fever patient—Proposed change of station—Leave Naga Hills—March through the forest—Depredation by tigers—Calcutta—Return to England.

Dimapur—A severe storm—Farming—Conflict with Konoma—My ultimatum—Konoma surrenders—Birth of a son—Wildflowers—A patient with a fever—Suggested change of station—Leaving Naga Hills—Hiking through the forest—Attacks by tigers—Calcutta—Return to England.

Once more before the weather began to be unpleasantly hot, we went down to Dimapur that I might inspect the road and a rest house being built at Nowkatta. Dimapur though hot, was pleasant enough in the evening, when I used to row my wife about on the large tank in a canoe which just held us both. We could see a few feet below the surface, the remains of the post set up when a tank is dedicated to the deity. This post is usually many feet above the water, but here it had rotted away from age. On a tree close to the rest house I shot a chestnut coloured flying squirrel.

Once again, before the weather got uncomfortably hot, we went down to Dimapur so I could check out the road and a rest house being built at Nowkatta. Dimapur, although hot, was nice enough in the evenings when I would paddle my wife around on the large tank in a canoe that barely fit us both. We could see a few feet below the surface the remains of the post set up when a tank is dedicated to the deity. This post is usually several feet above the water, but here it had rotted away with age. On a tree near the rest house, I shot a chestnut-colored flying squirrel.

One sultry afternoon I rode out alone to Nowkatta. About half-way I was stopped by a sudden storm, one of the most terrific I have ever seen; the wind howled through the forest, and the trees swayed to and fro literally like blades of grass. As the storm increased, trees were torn up by the roots right and left, and some that were very firmly rooted were shattered in pieces. Many of these trees were 80 to 120 feet in height, and large in proportion, but the [46]wind was so high that I never heard the sound of the crash. I hardly expected to escape being crushed by a falling tree, and nothing but the extreme activity of my pony, a little Manipuri, saved me. I was at length enabled to get on to Nowkatta, but as I returned, I had much difficulty in making my way through the masses of fallen trees which formed an obstacle often six feet in height, and I could only pass them by penetrating the dense underwood, and riding round one end.

One hot afternoon, I rode out alone to Nowkatta. About halfway there, a sudden storm hit me, one of the most intense I’ve ever experienced; the wind howled through the forest, and the trees swayed back and forth like blades of grass. As the storm got worse, trees were uprooted left and right, and some that were very securely anchored were shattered into pieces. Many of these trees were 80 to 120 feet tall and quite large, but the wind was so strong that I didn’t even hear the sounds of them crashing down. I could hardly believe I would escape being crushed by a falling tree, and it was only thanks to the quick moves of my pony, a little Manipuri, that I made it through. I eventually managed to reach Nowkatta, but on my way back, I struggled a lot to navigate through the piles of fallen trees that created barriers sometimes six feet high. I could only get past them by cutting through the thick underbrush and riding around one end.

I returned to Dimapur later than I expected and drenched by the soaking rain. Next day we went back to Samagudting very glad to be again in a cooler atmosphere. We both paid for our visit to the lowlands in a sharp attack of intermittent fever. Luckily, my wife speedily recovered; but it told on my system, already saturated with malaria and was the forerunner of constant attacks.

I got back to Dimapur later than I thought and soaked from the heavy rain. The next day, we returned to Samagudting, really happy to be in a cooler environment again. We both paid for our trip to the lowlands with a nasty bout of intermittent fever. Fortunately, my wife recovered quickly, but I wasn't so lucky; it affected my already malaria-weakened system and led to ongoing issues.

Except for its unhealthiness, Dimapur was a nice place, and, if properly opened out, and cultivated, the country would be far more salubrious. For this reason I advocated families being induced to settle there as cultivators; and I had a scheme for establishing a Police Militia Reserve in that district. I thought that a certain number of the Naga Hills police might with advantage be discharged every year and enlisted as reserve men, liable to serve when needed in case of trouble; a reduced rate of pay to be given to each man, and a grant of land to cultivate. I believe the system would have worked well, but it was not sanctioned.

Except for its unhealthy conditions, Dimapur was a nice place, and if properly developed and cultivated, the area would be much more pleasant. For this reason, I suggested that families be encouraged to settle there as farmers; I also had a plan to establish a Police Militia Reserve in that region. I thought that a certain number of the Naga Hills police could be discharged every year and enlisted as reserve members, available to serve when needed in case of trouble; they would receive a lower pay rate and be given land to farm. I believe the system would have worked well, but it was not approved.

An incident occurred in the month of August which might have proved serious. A native of a [47]Kutcha Naga village within sight of Samagudting came to complain that, while gathering wild tea-seed for sale, he had been driven off by a Konoma Naga. Konoma, though not the most populous village, had long been considered the most powerful and warlike in the hills, and a threat from one of its members was almost a sentence of death to a man from a weak village. The Merema clan also, one of the worst in the hills for lawless deeds, had never made its submission to Captain Butler, though it had on one occasion to his predecessor. On hearing the man’s complaint, I at once sent off a message by a Naga calling upon the chiefs of Konoma to come in to me, and also to cease molesting their neighbours; but the man returned, saying that they refused to come in, and intended to do as they liked with the tea-seed, as it was theirs. This was more than I could put up with, and I selected a particularly trustworthy man, a naik (corporal) in the police named Kurum Singh,1 who knew the Naga language, and would, I was convinced, speak out fearlessly, and deliver my message. I sent him off at once to Konoma to call upon the head-men to come in without delay, and make their humble submission to me within a day and a half of receiving the summons, failing which I would attack and destroy their village. Kurum Singh left, and I felt rather anxious, as Konoma contained five times as many warriors as I had police all told, and it occupied a strong position; however, I felt I had done my duty. It was a great satisfaction when Kurum Singh returned, saying that the chiefs were coming in, and they did so [48]within the stipulated time, and made their submission and presented me with a large state spear as a token of it. They also humbly apologised and promised never to molest that Kutcha Naga village again; and when I spoke of the Queen, begged me to write to her and say, that she must not believe any idle tales against the Konoma men, as they would be her humble servants. It was a satisfactory ending to what might have been a troublesome business. The state spear now ornaments my hall.

An incident happened in August that could have been serious. A resident of a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kutcha Naga village near Samagudting came to complain that while he was gathering wild tea seeds to sell, a Konoma Naga had chased him off. Although Konoma wasn't the largest village, it had long been known as the most powerful and aggressive in the hills, so a threat from one of its members felt like a death sentence to someone from a weaker village. The Merema clan, notorious for their lawless behavior, had never submitted to Captain Butler, although they had once done so to his predecessor. After hearing the man's complaint, I immediately sent a message with a Naga asking the chiefs of Konoma to meet with me and to stop bothering their neighbors. However, the man came back saying they refused to come and intended to take the tea seeds for themselves, claiming it was theirs. I couldn't accept that, so I chose a reliable man, a naik (corporal) in the police named Kurum Singh, 1 who spoke the Naga language and I believed would deliver my message boldly. I sent him straight to Konoma to tell the leaders to come in without delay and to make a formal submission to me within a day and a half. If they didn’t, I would attack and destroy their village. Kurum Singh left, and I felt a bit uneasy since Konoma had five times as many warriors as I had police and was in a strong position; still, I felt I had done my duty. It was a huge relief when Kurum Singh returned, saying the chiefs were on their way, and they arrived [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]within the set time, made their submission, and presented me with a large ceremonial spear as a token of their submission. They also apologized sincerely and promised never to bother that Kutcha Naga village again. When I mentioned the Queen, they asked me to write to her and assure her that she shouldn’t believe any false stories about the Konoma men, as they would be her humble servants. It was a satisfying resolution to what could have been a troubling issue. The ceremonial spear now decorates my hall.

Fulford Hall.

Fulford Hall.

Fulford Hall.

[Page 48.

[Page 48.]

On the 23rd June, my wife presented me with a son, and he being the first child of pure European parentage born in the hills, the Nagas of Samagudting took great interest in the baby, and old Yatsolé the Péumah, said he should be their chief and named him “Naga Rajah.” The friendly women and girls from the village constantly came to see him. We liked the hills and the people, and the work so much that we both felt we could willingly have passed our lives among them. All the same, our accommodation was really most wretched, and food was bad and scarce, and water scarcer. As the rainy season advanced the place grew more and more unhealthy, and having a baby to attend to, my wife never left Samagudting. I continued to go down to Dimapur occasionally, and sometimes rode out with my friend Needham to inspect the path that was being cut to Mohung Deejood and a rest house being built at a place in the forest on that road, called Borsali. It was pleasant to have a companion during a long lonely ride. Needham was an indefatigable worker, and always ready for a dash. He made a capital [49]frontier officer, and has since greatly distinguished himself on the N.-E. Frontier.

On June 23rd, my wife gave birth to a son, and since he was the first child of pure European descent born in the hills, the Nagas of Samagudting took a strong interest in the baby. Old Yatsolé the Péumah declared that he should be their chief and named him "Naga Rajah." The friendly women and girls from the village frequently visited to see him. We loved the hills, the people, and the work so much that we both felt we could happily spend our lives there. However, our living conditions were truly miserable; the food was poor and hard to come by, and water was even scarcer. As the rainy season progressed, the area became increasingly unhealthy, and my wife, needing to care for the baby, never left Samagudting. I occasionally went down to Dimapur and sometimes rode out with my friend Needham to check on the path being carved to Mohung Deejood and the rest house being built in the forest along that road, known as Borsali. It was nice to have a companion for those long, lonely rides. Needham was an tireless worker, always ready for a challenge. He made an excellent frontier officer and has since greatly distinguished himself on the N.E. Frontier.

Towards the end of August, the Vanda Cærulea orchids began to come into flower. There was a magnificent plant of them in a large old tree on the summit of the hill, indeed the most splendid specimen of their kind that I ever saw; but wild flowers, many really beautiful, were generally procurable, especially a small snow-white flower rather like a periwinkle that grew in the jungle on a small ever-green bush. Ferns, including maidenhair, were very plentiful, and we made collections of them in our morning and evening walks. These walks often led us past stray huts, and once my wife was asked to come into one and prescribe for a sick Naga woman. We both entered it and finding that the woman had fever, we told her husband to keep her cool and quiet, and promised some medicine. When we again went to see her, the hut, about nine feet by seven feet in size, was full of little fires on the floor, over which several Nagas were drying strips of flesh from an elephant that had been killed a few miles away. The temperature must have been about 110 degrees, so little wonder that the poor woman was no better. The husband said she would not take her medicine, and when in our presence he attempted to give it she hit him on the head; yet he wore the warrior’s kilt, so had taken at least one life. When my wife sat down by her and gave her the medicine she took it readily. Towards the end of the rainy season many were laid low by fever. Natives of other parts of India until thoroughly acclimatised, suffer greatly from the diseases peculiar to jungle districts, [50]and our servants were not exceptions to the rule. Once acclimatised, a Hindoostani seems able to stand anything. It used to be said in my regiment, the 1st Assam Light Infantry Battalion, now 42nd, that Hindoostani recruits spent their first three years’ service in hospital! I am sure that something of the same kind might have been said of those who came to the Naga Hills before the headquarters were removed to Kohima.

Towards the end of August, the Vanda Cærulea orchids started blooming. There was an impressive plant of them high up in a large, old tree on the hilltop, truly the most stunning specimen I had ever seen; but there were many wildflowers, many of which were really beautiful, especially a small snow-white flower that looked a bit like a periwinkle and grew on a small evergreen bush in the jungle. Ferns, including maidenhair ferns, were abundant, and we collected them during our morning and evening walks. These walks often took us past scattered huts, and one time my wife was invited into one to help a sick Naga woman. We both went inside and found that the woman had a fever, so we told her husband to keep her cool and quiet, and promised to bring some medicine. The next time we visited her, the hut, which was about nine feet by seven feet, was filled with small fires on the floor, over which several Nagas were drying strips of meat from an elephant that had been killed a few miles away. The temperature must have been around 110 degrees, so it's no surprise the poor woman wasn't getting any better. The husband said she wouldn't take her medicine, and when he tried to administer it in front of us, she hit him on the head; yet he was wearing the warrior’s kilt, so he had obviously taken at least one life. When my wife sat beside her and gave her the medicine, she took it without hesitation. Towards the end of the rainy season, many people were struck down by fever. Natives from other parts of India who weren't fully acclimatized suffered a lot from the diseases common in jungle areas, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and our servants were no exception. Once acclimatized, a Hindoostani seems capable of enduring anything. It was often said in my regiment, the 1st Assam Light Infantry Battalion, now the 42nd, that Hindoostani recruits spent their first three years in the hospital! I’m sure something similar could have been said about those who came to the Naga Hills before the headquarters were moved to Kohima.

Captain Butler, recognising the unsuitableness of Samagudting for a station, had recommended the removal of the headquarters to Woka, in the Lotah Naga country, and about sixty-three miles from Kohima. I spoke to him on the subject, and pointed out the superior advantages of Kohima as a central position, dominating the Angami Naga country. He quite agreed with me, but said he had advocated Woka as being nearer the plains, nearer water carriage, and altogether a more comfortable situation, especially for the officers. I went into the whole subject most carefully, and before leaving the Naga Hills I thought it right to record my opinion in a memorandum to the Government of Assam. This I did, pointing out as forcibly as I could the very superior advantages of Kohima, and urging most strongly that it should be adopted as our headquarters station in the Naga Hills. As I was only the officiating agent, I could not expect my views to carry as much weight as Captain Butler’s, but convinced as I was, I was bound to state them. The question was not settled for some years when Kohima was the site selected, and it has ever since been the headquarters station. [51]

Captain Butler, recognizing that Samagudting wasn't suitable for a base, suggested moving the headquarters to Woka, in the Lotah Naga region, about sixty-three miles from Kohima. I discussed this with him and highlighted the advantages of Kohima as a central location that oversees the Angami Naga area. He agreed with me but mentioned that he supported Woka because it was closer to the plains, had easier access to waterways, and was generally a more comfortable spot for the officers. I examined the issue thoroughly, and before leaving the Naga Hills, I felt it necessary to record my thoughts in a memorandum to the Government of Assam. I did this, emphasizing as strongly as possible the clear benefits of Kohima and strongly recommending that it be chosen as our headquarters in the Naga Hills. Since I was only the acting agent, I couldn't expect my opinion to hold as much weight as Captain Butler's, but I felt compelled to express my views. The decision wasn't made for several years, but eventually, Kohima was selected, and it has been the headquarters ever since. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I had never got over the attack of fever I had in April, and as the rainy season advanced, and we were for days together enveloped in mist, I had constant attacks, with other complications, and as Captain Butler was coming out in November, and the doctor strongly recommended me to go to England again, I determined to apply for leave. My friend Needham had gone on leave to Shillong, so I could not think of starting till he returned. He was due at Samagudting early in November, and I prepared to leave then. It was with most sincere regret that we made arrangements for starting. We had got used to the discomforts of the place and had been very happy there and liked the people, and felt that they liked us; the cold weather too was just beginning and everything around us looked beautiful.

I had never fully recovered from the fever I had in April, and as the rainy season progressed, we were surrounded by mist for days on end. I kept experiencing constant attacks, along with other complications. With Captain Butler set to arrive in November and the doctor strongly advising me to return to England, I decided to request leave. My friend Needham had gone to Shillong on leave, so I couldn't leave until he returned. He was expected back in Samagudting in early November, and I planned to depart then. It was with deep regret that we made arrangements to leave. We had grown accustomed to the place's discomforts, found happiness there, and liked the people, who seemed to like us in return. The cold weather was just starting, and everything around us looked beautiful.

I had determined to march straight through the forest to Doboka, and thence take boat down the Kullung river to Gowhatty. It was a dreadful march to undertake, along a mere track untraversed by any European for years, but my wife liked the idea of it, and it was shorter than the route viâ Nigriting. On November 6th, we reluctantly said “good-bye” to all our kind friends at Samagudting and marched to Dimapur, where we halted next day to get all our things into order. Some of the chiefs of Samagudting accompanied us so far on our way and bade us a sorrowful adieu on the 7th. One old fellow took quite an affectionate farewell of our baby Dick. When I saw him again in 1879, he was blind, and one of his pretty little girls was dying.

I had decided to march straight through the forest to Doboka, and then take a boat down the Kullung River to Gowhatty. It was a tough journey to make, along a path that hadn’t been used by any Europeans for years, but my wife liked the idea, and it was shorter than the route via Nigriting. On November 6th, we reluctantly said “goodbye” to all our kind friends at Samagudting and marched to Dimapur, where we stopped the next day to get everything organized. Some of the chiefs from Samagudting accompanied us part of the way and sadly bid us farewell on the 7th. One old man said a really heartfelt goodbye to our baby Dick. When I saw him again in 1879, he was blind, and one of his beautiful little girls was dying.

We marched through dense forest on the 8th to [52]Borsali, my wife riding and carrying the baby in her arms, there being no other mode of progression along such a bad road. On the 9th after seven hours’ actual marching, we reached Mohung Deejood, a place prettily situated on the banks of the Jumoona river with the last speck of the Rengma Hills standing out in high relief behind the village, but at some distance from it. Next day we again had a tiring march of eleven hours, including a halt for breakfast at a place called “Silbheta” where there are splendid waterfalls, and did not reach our halting place, Bokuleea, till 6 P.M. The last two marches had been through a country devastated by tigers which had literally eaten up the population; each day we passed deserted village sites. At Bokuleea we made rafts and floated down the river to Doboka, which we reached on November 13th.

We walked through thick forest on the 8th to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Borsali, my wife riding and holding the baby in her arms since there was no other way to get through such a bad road. On the 9th, after seven hours of actual marching, we arrived at Mohung Deejood, a lovely spot by the banks of the Jumoona river, with the last glimpse of the Rengma Hills standing out sharply behind the village, but at a distance. The next day, we had another exhausting march of eleven hours, which included a break for breakfast at a place called “Silbheta,” known for its amazing waterfalls, and we didn’t reach our stopping point, Bokuleea, until 6 P.M. The last two marches took us through areas devastated by tigers that had practically wiped out the local population; each day we passed abandoned village sites. At Bokuleea, we built rafts and floated down the river to Doboka, which we reached on November 13th.

Doboka is situated close to the hill of the same name and was a prominent object from Samagudting. There we took boats, and travelled in them down the Kullung river. We reached the junction with the Burrhampooter at daybreak on November 17th, and Gowhatty at midday. I was most thankful to see my wife and child safe in the Dak Bungalow after what was for delicate people a perilous journey, though an interesting and enjoyable one, through a country hardly ever traversed by European officials, and never by women and children. After a few days at Gowhatty to rest ourselves, we departed by steamer for Goalundo, arriving there early on November 29th, and immediately left for Calcutta, which we reached the same evening and went to stay with our kind friends the Rivers Thompsons, [53]with whom we had travelled out to India in 1873. Glad as we were to be in civilised quarters once more after all our wanderings, we could not help regretting the kindly genial people we had left, and the beautiful scenery of the forest and mountain land, where we had lived so long and so happily.

Doboka is located near the hill of the same name and was a significant landmark from Samagudting. There, we took boats and traveled down the Kullung River. We reached the junction with the Burrhampooter at dawn on November 17th, and Gowhatty by noon. I was very grateful to see my wife and child safe in the Dak Bungalow after what was a risky journey for delicate people, though it was also an interesting and enjoyable one, through an area rarely visited by European officials, and never by women and children. After a few days in Gowhatty to rest, we set off by steamer for Goalundo, arriving early on November 29th, and then we headed straight for Calcutta, which we reached that same evening and went to stay with our kind friends, the Rivers Thompsons, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] with whom we had traveled to India in 1873. As glad as we were to be in civilized surroundings again after all our travels, we couldn’t help but miss the warm, friendly people we had left behind, along with the beautiful scenery of the forests and mountains, where we had lived so long and so happily.

On arrival in Calcutta, I went before the Medical Board, but not liking to go to England again so soon, I applied for three months’ leave to visit the North-West Provinces for change of air, and we visited Benares, Lucknow, Cawnpore, and other towns. I do not attempt to describe them, as it has been often done by abler pens than mine. The after symptoms of malaria increased, and it was vain to prolong my stay in India in the hope of a cure. The Medical Board said my appearance was sufficient without examination, so we left Calcutta by the next steamer, going by “long sea” to avoid the fatiguing journey across India to Bombay. After unusually rough weather in the Mediterranean and off the coast of Spain, we landed at Southampton, on March 9th, at 9 P.M., and went on to London next morning. [54]

Upon arriving in Calcutta, I reported to the Medical Board, but not wanting to return to England so soon, I requested three months’ leave to travel to the North-West Provinces for a change of scenery. We visited Benares, Lucknow, Cawnpore, and other towns. I won’t try to describe them since many skilled writers have done so already. The lingering symptoms of malaria worsened, and it became pointless to extend my stay in India hoping for a cure. The Medical Board observed my condition without needing a formal examination, so we left Calcutta on the next steamer, taking the “long sea” route to avoid the exhausting journey across India to Bombay. After experiencing unusually rough weather in the Mediterranean and off the coast of Spain, we arrived in Southampton on March 9th at 9 P.M., and headed to London the following morning. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 I rewarded Kurum, and he distinguished himself later on.

1 I rewarded Kurum, and he stood out later on.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VI.

Return to India—Attached to Foreign Office—Imperial assemblage at Delhi—Almorah—Appointed to Manipur—Journey to Shillong—Cherra Poojee—Colonel McCulloch—Question of ceremony.

Return to India—Associated with Foreign Office—Imperial gathering in Delhi—Almorah—Assigned to Manipur—Trip to Shillong—Cherra Poojee—Colonel McCulloch—Issue of ceremony.

Malaria, and all the evils that follow in its train, are more easily acquired than got rid of. Possibly two years in England, including four visits to Carlsbad, which high medical authorities seem to consider, and very justly, a sine quâ non, might give a man a good chance if he never again visited a malarious district, otherwise, my own experience shows me that two years are nothing. Every time I have gone before a Medical Board in London, preparatory to returning to duty, their last charge has been, “You must never again go to a malarious district!” Medical Boards propose, and Government and circumstances dispose.

Malaria, along with all the problems that come with it, is much easier to catch than to get rid of. Spending possibly two years in England, including four trips to Carlsbad—which top medical experts consider, and rightly so, a sine quâ non—might give a person a decent chance, provided they never return to a malaria-prone area. Otherwise, based on my own experience, two years are hardly enough. Every time I've gone before a Medical Board in London to prepare for returning to duty, their last piece of advice has always been, “You must never go to a malaria zone again!” Medical Boards make recommendations, but the government and circumstances ultimately decide.

I stayed at home in a high and healthy part of the Midlands, and left for India again in October. I arrived in Calcutta in November, where I again suffered from malarious symptoms; but I soon got better, and was attached to the Foreign Office, at my own request, extra attachés being required for the Imperial Assemblage.

I stayed at home in a nice, healthy area of the Midlands and left for India again in October. I got to Calcutta in November, where I dealt with malaria symptoms again; but I quickly recovered and, at my own request, was assigned to the Foreign Office since they needed extra attachés for the Imperial Assemblage.

I had the good fortune to see the whole of that gorgeous pageant, the like of which this generation [55]will probably never witness again, under the most favourable auspices; and though I had on an average eighteen hours’ work out of each twenty-four, I was well repaid by being able to take part in it. I met many old friends, and also became acquainted with Salar Jung, Maharajahs Scindiah and Holkar, Sir Dinkur Rao, Madhava Rao, and several other now historical celebrities. The Viceroy’s reception-tent at night was a grand sight, filled with gallant soldiers, European and native, and great statesmen.

I was lucky enough to see the entire stunning event, something this generation [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] will probably never see again, especially under such favorable conditions; and even though I typically worked eighteen hours out of every twenty-four, it was worth it to be part of it. I reconnected with many old friends and also got to know Salar Jung, Maharajahs Scindiah and Holkar, Sir Dinkur Rao, Madhava Rao, and several other historical figures. The Viceroy’s reception tent at night was a spectacular sight, filled with brave soldiers, both European and native, along with prominent statesmen.

Among the new arrivals was the Khan of Khelat, an intelligent but savage-looking chief, with eyes all about him. I was being constantly deputed to carry polite messages from the Viceroy to different chiefs and celebrities and to meet them at the railway stations. Among those whom I met were the envoy from the Chief of Muscat, also the Siamese Ambassador and his suite, a highly intelligent and sensible set of men. I remember well the rough-and-ready way in which the younger Siamese officers looked after their luggage and effects. They were provided with a handsome set of tents, and all dined together at one table in European fashion, in the most civilised way, with the British officer attached to them.

Among the new arrivals was the Khan of Khelat, an intelligent but fierce-looking leader, with watchful eyes. I was frequently assigned to deliver courteous messages from the Viceroy to various chiefs and prominent figures, and to meet them at the train stations. Among those I encountered were the envoy from the Chief of Muscat, as well as the Siamese Ambassador and his entourage, who were a very smart and sensible group of men. I clearly remember how the younger Siamese officers handled their luggage and belongings in a rough-and-ready manner. They were given a nice set of tents, and everyone dined together at one table in a European style, behaving in the most civilized way, along with the British officer who was attached to them.

I stayed at Delhi till the assemblage broke up, and after a few days in Calcutta with the Foreign Office, went to Bombay to meet my wife, who, with our two boys, arrived there on February 2nd. We at once set out on our way to Almorah in the Himalayas, where I was permitted to reside for a year and compile Foreign Office records. [56]

I stayed in Delhi until the meeting ended, and after spending a few days in Calcutta with the Foreign Office, I went to Bombay to meet my wife, who arrived there with our two boys on February 2nd. We immediately set off to Almorah in the Himalayas, where I was allowed to live for a year and compile Foreign Office records. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

We were delayed at Moradabad for a few days, as the passes were covered with snow. At last we started, and found Nynee Tal deep in snow, and the lake frozen. Next day we marched across the track of an avalanche, and the following afternoon reached the Almorah Dak Bungalow, or rest house. The ground was covered with snow, and the cold intense, the bungalow draughty and very uncomfortable. After a few days we got into a house, which Sir H. Ramsey, who was then out on duty in the district, had kindly taken for us, and I dived deep into my records, consisting of early documents relating to Assam and the Singpho tribes.

We were held up in Moradabad for a few days because the passes were snowed in. Finally, we set off and found Nynee Tal blanketed in snow, with the lake completely frozen. The next day, we marched over the path of an avalanche, and the following afternoon we arrived at the Almorah Dak Bungalow, or rest house. The ground was covered in snow, and the cold was extreme; the bungalow was drafty and really uncomfortable. After a few days, we moved into a house that Sir H. Ramsey, who was out on duty in the district at that time, had generously arranged for us, and I delved into my records, which included early documents about Assam and the Singpho tribes.

As the weather grew warmer, Almorah became very pleasant. I pined for active work, but our stay here gave my wife experience in the mode of life in India, for which she was afterwards very thankful, and she obtained hints on housekeeping subjects from other ladies, which were a help to her later on. Life in the Naga Hills was of course very different to what it is in more civilised parts of India.

As the weather got warmer, Almorah became really nice. I craved some active work, but our time here allowed my wife to get a feel for life in India, which she appreciated later on, and she picked up tips on housekeeping from other women that helped her down the line. Life in the Naga Hills was, of course, very different from what it is in more developed parts of India.

The Foreign Office had my name down in their list for an appointment. I could have gone to Manipur when I landed in Calcutta, but was not well enough. In July, I had a telegram to say that Lieut. Durand, who had lately been appointed, was ill, and must be relieved. Would I go? I at once replied in the affirmative, and off we started on July 16th. It was very short notice, but changing quarters at short notice is part of an Indian official’s life, and the prospect of work was delightful to me. We had a trying journey down to Calcutta, as the rains had not begun in the North-West Provinces, [57]and the heat was tremendous. However, we arrived none the worse for it, and stayed for a day or two with our kind friends, the Medlicotts.

The Foreign Office had me on their list for an appointment. I could have gone to Manipur when I arrived in Calcutta, but I wasn’t well enough. In July, I received a telegram saying that Lieut. Durand, who had just been appointed, was sick and needed to be replaced. Would I go? I immediately replied yes, and we set off on July 16th. It was very short notice, but moving at the last minute is part of an Indian official’s life, and I was excited about the opportunity to work. We had a tough journey down to Calcutta since the rains hadn’t started in the North-West Provinces, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the heat was intense. However, we arrived in good condition and stayed for a day or two with our generous friends, the Medlicotts.

As Colonel Keatinge, the Chief Commissioner of Assam, wished to see me before I went to Manipur, I was ordered to join at Shillong, so we proceeded by rail to Goalundo, one night’s journey from Calcutta, and thence by river steamer to Chuttuk, on the Soorma, where we changed into country boats, and proceeded up a smaller river and across great jheels or shallow lakes, often passing for miles through high grass growing in the water, which hid us from everything, till we reached a place called Bholagunj, situated on a river rapidly becoming narrower, where we again changed, this time into small canoes, the only conveyances that could take us up the rapids, with which the river abounds.

As Colonel Keatinge, the Chief Commissioner of Assam, wanted to meet me before I headed to Manipur, I was instructed to go to Shillong. So, we traveled by train to Goalundo, which was an overnight journey from Calcutta, and then took a river steamer to Chuttuk on the Soorma. There, we switched to local boats and continued up a smaller river and across large jheels or shallow lakes, often navigating for miles through tall grass growing in the water, which concealed us from everything, until we arrived at a spot called Bholagunj. This was along a river that was quickly becoming narrower, where we changed again, this time to small canoes, the only type of boat that could manage the rapids that the river contained.

From Chuttuk we had come through a country mostly covered with grass jungle, twelve to fifteen feet in height; now we passed through forest scenery, very lovely fine trees, with festoons of creepers and flowers overhanging the stream. At last we reached Thuria Ghât, where the ascent of the hills commenced, and there we halted for the night in the Dak Bungalow, or rest house. Most places situated as Thuria Ghât is, would be deadly on account of malaria, but it seems to be an exception, and, as far as I have seen, healthy.

From Chuttuk, we traveled through an area mostly filled with grass jungle that was twelve to fifteen feet high. Now we entered a beautiful forest with stunning trees, decorated with vines and flowers hanging over the stream. Finally, we arrived at Thuria Ghât, where the climb up the hills began, and we stopped for the night at the Dak Bungalow, or rest house. Most places like Thuria Ghât would be deadly due to malaria, but this one seems to be an exception, and, from what I’ve seen, it’s healthy.

Knowing the servant difficulties in the province of Assam, we had brought servants with us from Almorah, men who had implored us to take them. When I consented to do so I voluntarily raised [58]their wages from fifty to eighty per cent. above what they had been receiving, but with the exception of a Dhobee (washerman), and a bearer (a compound of housemaid and valet), they all became corrupted by the other servants they met at Shillong, and who spoke of Manipur in very disparaging terms, so before going farther I let them go, as they demanded an enormous increase of wages.

Knowing the servant issues in the province of Assam, we brought servants with us from Almorah, men who had begged us to take them. When I agreed to do so, I voluntarily raised [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]their wages from fifty to eighty percent higher than what they had been earning, but except for a Dhobee (washerman) and a bearer (a mix of housemaid and valet), they all got influenced by the other servants they met in Shillong, who spoke very negatively about Manipur. So, before going any further, I let them go, as they demanded an excessive increase in wages.

The Dhobee Nunnoo, and the bearer Horna, stuck to me to the very last, and proved admirable servants. It was fortunate that we had servants, as there were none at Thuria Ghât rest house; as it was, we managed very well, and were prepared to march in the morning before the coolies were ready to take up our luggage. We had a tiring march up the hill to Cherra Poojee; my wife and the children were in baskets on men’s backs, but I was on foot and felt the march in the intense heat to be very fatiguing, though we halted to rest half-way. However, when we reached the plateau of Cherra Poojee, 4000 feet above Thuria Ghât, the cool air speedily set me right, and we all enjoyed the scenery, hills, plains, waterfalls in abundance, deep valleys, and the lowlands of Sylhet, covered with water, as far as the eye could reach. We had a comfortable bungalow to rest in, and a cool night at last.

The Dhobee Nunnoo and the bearer Horna stayed with me until the very end and turned out to be excellent helpers. It was a good thing we had them since there were no staff at the Thuria Ghât rest house. As it was, we managed quite well and were ready to set off in the morning before the coolies were prepared to carry our luggage. We had a long, tiring hike up the hill to Cherra Poojee; my wife and the kids were in baskets on men’s backs, while I walked and found the march exhausting in the intense heat, even though we took a break halfway. However, once we reached the plateau of Cherra Poojee, 4000 feet above Thuria Ghât, the cool air quickly refreshed me, and we all enjoyed the beautiful scenery, with hills, plains, plenty of waterfalls, deep valleys, and the lowlands of Sylhet, which were covered in water as far as we could see. We had a cozy bungalow to relax in, and at last, we enjoyed a cool night.

Next day we marched to Moflung, 6000 feet above the sea, and then to Shillong, where for the next few days we were hospitably entertained by the Chief Commissioner, Colonel (now General) Keatinge, V.C., C.S.I., who kindly sent a carriage to meet us on the road. As Colonel Keatinge wished me to remain at Shillong for a time, and meet Mr. Carnegy, [59]political officer in the Naga Hills, who was coming there later on, I arranged to stay, and took a house; so we settled down comfortably till the early part of October—a very pleasant arrangement for us instead of facing the intense heat of the Cachar Valley in August. It gave me a good opportunity of looking over the records of the Chief Commissioner’s office, where I found much relating to Manipur, but I fear that it was lost when the Record Office was burnt down some years ago, the copies also having been destroyed in Manipur during the rebellion of 1891. At last the day for leaving came, and we packed up our things and prepared once more to set off on our travels.

The next day we marched to Moflung, which is 6,000 feet above sea level, and then to Shillong, where for the next few days we were warmly hosted by the Chief Commissioner, Colonel (now General) Keatinge, V.C., C.S.I., who kindly sent a carriage to pick us up on the way. Since Colonel Keatinge wanted me to stay in Shillong for a while and meet Mr. Carnegy, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the political officer in the Naga Hills, who would be arriving later, I decided to stay and rented a house. So we settled in comfortably until early October—a much nicer situation for us than having to endure the extreme heat of the Cachar Valley in August. It gave me a great chance to look through the records at the Chief Commissioner’s office, where I found a lot of information related to Manipur, but unfortunately, I think it was lost when the Record Office burned down a few years ago. The copies were also destroyed in Manipur during the 1891 rebellion. Finally, the day to leave arrived, and we packed our belongings and got ready to set off on our travels again.

Before leaving, I paid several visits to Colonel McCulloch, who, since retiring from the service, had established himself at Shillong, and asked his advice on many points, and learned much from him regarding Manipur. He very kindly gave his opinion freely on all questions, telling me where some of my predecessors had failed, and pointing out the pitfalls to be avoided. He added to all his kindness by writing to the Maharajah, and telling him that, from what he had seen of me, he was sure it would be his fault if we did not get on together. [60]

Before I left, I visited Colonel McCulloch several times. Since retiring from the military, he had settled in Shillong. I sought his advice on various matters and learned a lot from him about Manipur. He kindly shared his thoughts on all my questions, highlighting where some of my predecessors had stumbled and pointing out the traps to avoid. To add to his generosity, he wrote to the Maharajah, mentioning that based on his impressions of me, it would be the Maharajah's fault if we didn’t get along. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VII.

Start for Manipur—March over the hills—Lovely scenery—View of the valleys—State reception—The Residency—Visitors.

Start for Manipur—March over the hills—Beautiful scenery—View of the valleys—State reception—The Residency—Guests.

Lowremba Subadar, an excellent old fellow, formerly in the service of Colonel McCulloch, was sent to Shillong to be in attendance on me, and of course to find out all he could about me and report the result. Before I left, he sent a note to the Maharajah of my requirements in the way of coolies, etc., for our long journey of ten days between Cachar and Manipur, and I also intimated that, as the representative of the British Government, and as one who well knew what was due to me as such, I should expect to be received with proper ceremony.

Lowremba Subadar, a great guy who used to work for Colonel McCulloch, was sent to Shillong to assist me and, of course, to gather information about me and report back. Before I left, he sent a note to the Maharajah detailing my needs for coolies and other arrangements for our ten-day journey between Cachar and Manipur. I also made it clear that, as the representative of the British Government, and someone who understood the expectations that came with that role, I expected to be received with the appropriate ceremony.

This was a point on which I laid much stress, as my experience had taught me that in a native state so tenacious of its dignity and ancient customs as Manipur, my future success depended in a great measure on my scrupulously requiring all that I was entitled to, and as much more as I could get. It had been a complaint against one of my predecessors that he had been discourteous, and I determined that the Manipuris should not have to complain of me on that score, and in my letters I took care to be as courteous and considerate as possible. [61]

This was something I emphasized a lot because my experience had taught me that in a place like Manipur, which is very proud of its dignity and traditions, my future success largely depended on confidently claiming everything I was entitled to and as much more as I could negotiate. One of my predecessors had been criticized for being rude, and I was determined that the Manipuris wouldn’t have any complaints about my behavior. In my letters, I made sure to be as polite and thoughtful as I could. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On former occasions it had been the custom for a new political agent to enter the capital unattended, and to call on the Maharajah the next day, the latter repaying the visit a day later. This I did not consider sufficient, and I determined that he should come out to meet me in state. When Colonel McCulloch returned to Manipur the second time, this had been done, Colonel McCulloch being an old and intimate friend of the Maharajah. I quoted this as a precedent. I tried in vain to get the Foreign Department to back up my request, but could not induce them to interfere on my behalf, so I took the responsibility on myself, and sent a formal demand to the Maharajah to send a high officer—a major commanding a regiment—to meet me on the road, and to meet me himself in state at a suitable distance from the capital. The result will be described.

On previous occasions, new political agents would enter the capital alone and visit the Maharajah the next day, with the Maharajah returning the visit a day later. I didn’t think this was enough, so I decided he should come out to meet me with the proper honors. When Colonel McCulloch returned to Manipur for the second time, this had happened, since Colonel McCulloch was an old and close friend of the Maharajah. I referenced this as a precedent. I tried unsuccessfully to get the Foreign Department to support my request, but I couldn’t get them to intervene on my behalf, so I took the responsibility myself and sent a formal demand to the Maharajah asking him to send a high-ranking officer—a major commanding a regiment—to meet me on the road, and to meet me personally with appropriate honors at a suitable distance from the capital. The outcome will be detailed.

All being ready we left Shillong, my wife, nurse and children on men’s backs as before, for Cherra Poojee, where we arrived the second day; thence, on the third day, we went to Thuria Ghât, on by boat viâ Bholagunj, to Sylhet and Cachar. We reached Cachar on October 17th, after passing the historical fort of Budderpore, where a battle was fought with the Burmese in 1825, and settled down in the bungalow of our kind friend Major Boyd who was away. Our coolies arrived on October 18th, and we again packed our things and prepared to depart on our final march.

All set, we left Shillong with my wife, nurse, and kids on the men's backs like before, heading to Cherra Poojee, where we arrived on the second day. Then, on the third day, we traveled to Thuria Ghât, taking a boat via Bholagunj to Sylhet and Cachar. We got to Cachar on October 17th, after passing the historic fort of Budderpore, where a battle was fought with the Burmese in 1825. We settled into the bungalow of our kind friend Major Boyd, who was away. Our porters arrived on October 18th, and we packed our things again, getting ready to leave on our final leg of the journey.

We left Cachar for Manipur on October 20th, my wife and the nurse and boys in “doolies,” a kind of tray four feet long by two in width, with sides and ends eight inches in height, supported by two long [62]poles running along the bottom of each side, and slung at each end to loose bars of wood carried on men’s shoulders. The passenger sits inside as best he can, and there is a light matting roof thrown over to protect him from the weather. To begin with, it is an uncomfortable and shaky conveyance, but in time one gets accustomed to it.

We left Cachar for Manipur on October 20th, with my wife, the nurse, and the boys in "doolies," a kind of tray that's four feet long and two feet wide, with sides and ends eight inches high. It's supported by two long [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]poles running along the bottom of each side and is slung at each end to loose bars of wood carried on the shoulders of men. The passenger sits inside however he can, and there's a light matting roof thrown over to protect him from the weather. At first, it's an uncomfortable and wobbly ride, but over time, you get used to it.

Our baggage was carried mostly on men’s backs, each load varying from sixty to seventy pounds in weight. Altogether we had, I daresay, one hundred coolies, as everything we required for a ten days’ journey had to be carried, in addition to personal baggage and stores for our use on arrival. I had provided a tent in case of need, but did not use it, as rude huts were provided for us at all the stages along the road. Our first halt was at Luckipore, in British territory, and, as usual, the first march was the most trying; for servants, coolies, etc., have to learn each other’s ways. I had an escort of one hundred men of the 35th Native Infantry, under a subadar, as it was expected that I might have to go on an expedition soon after my arrival, and these men had their own special coolies, so we were a large party altogether.

Our luggage was mostly carried on the backs of men, with each load weighing between sixty and seventy pounds. Altogether, we had about a hundred coolies, since everything we needed for a ten-day journey had to be carried, along with personal bags and supplies for our arrival. I had brought a tent just in case, but I didn't need it because we were given basic huts at all the stops along the way. Our first stop was at Luckipore, which is in British territory, and, as usual, the first leg of the journey was the toughest; the servants and coolies had to get used to each other’s routines. I had an escort of one hundred men from the 35th Native Infantry, led by a subadar, as it was expected that I might have to head out on an expedition soon after I arrived, and these men had their own specific coolies, so we were a large group overall.

We halted at Luckipore, as I have said, a few miles from the Hoorung Hills and at Jeree Ghât. Next day we left British territory and entered Manipur, where we found some huts built for our accommodation. At Jeree Ghât the really interesting part of the journey commenced; thence, till Bissenpore in the valley of Manipur is reached, the traveller marches day after day over hills and across rivers. The first day from Jeree Ghât we crossed the Noon-jai-bang [63]range, the summit of which is 1800 to 1900 feet above the sea from whence a fine view of the next range, Kala Naga or in Manipuri, Wy-nang-nong, is obtained. The road which was made under the superintendence of Captain (afterwards Colonel) Guthrie, of the Bengal Engineers between 1837 and 1844, at the joint expense of the British and Manipuri Governments, the former paying the larger share, was excellent for foot passengers and pack animals, but not wide enough and too steep for wheeled traffic on a large scale.

We stopped at Luckipore, as I mentioned, a few miles from the Hoorung Hills and at Jeree Ghât. The next day, we left British territory and entered Manipur, where we found some huts set up for our stay. At Jeree Ghât, the truly interesting part of the journey began; from there, until we reached Bissenpore in the valley of Manipur, travelers march day after day over hills and across rivers. On the first day from Jeree Ghât, we crossed the Noon-jai-bang [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] range, which rises 1800 to 1900 feet above sea level, offering a great view of the next range, Kala Naga or, in Manipuri, Wy-nang-nong. The road, constructed under Captain (later Colonel) Guthrie of the Bengal Engineers between 1837 and 1844, funded by both the British and Manipuri Governments—though the British covered the larger share—was great for foot travelers and pack animals, but not wide enough and too steep for large-scale wheeled traffic.

After descending from Noong-jai-bang we halted on the banks of the Mukker river amidst splendid forest, and next day ascended the Kala Naga range and halted on the crest close to a Manipuri guard house at a height of 3400 feet.

After coming down from Noong-jai-bang, we stopped by the Mukker river in the beautiful forest, and the next day we climbed the Kala Naga range and stopped at the top near a Manipuri guard house at an elevation of 3400 feet.

From this spot a magnificent view of the plains of Cachar is obtained, and in fine weather, far beyond them the Kasia hills in the neighbourhood of Cherra Poojee may be descried. The scene at sunset is sometimes magnificent. In the foreground the dark forests, and in the far distance a huge bank of golden clouds with their reflection in the watery plain, and a mingled mass of colours, green fields, purple, crimson, red and gold, all mixed up in such a way as no painter would ever attempt to copy. As the sun sinks those colours change and re-arrange themselves every minute in quick succession, and when at last night closes in, the impression left on the mind is one of never-ending wonder and admiration.

From this spot, you get a stunning view of the Cachar plains, and on clear days, you can see the Kasi hills near Cherra Poojee in the distance. The sunset scene can be breathtaking. In the foreground, there are dark forests, and far away, a massive bank of golden clouds reflects in the watery plain, creating a blend of colors—green fields, purple, crimson, red, and gold—all mixed together in a way that no artist would ever try to replicate. As the sun sets, those colors change and shift every minute in rapid succession, and when night finally falls, the impression left in your mind is one of endless wonder and admiration.

From Kala Naga to the Barâk river is a very stiff descent, calculated to shake the knees of an inexperienced hill-walker, and many is the toe-nail lost [64]by the pressure of one’s boots. Here as at the Mukker and other rivers farther on, the Barâk is crossed by cane suspension bridges, which vibrate and move at every step. In the dry season these rivers are crossed by very cleverly constructed bamboo pontoon bridges, but when the rainy season has commenced, they become raging torrents, which nothing but a fish could live in, and but for the suspension bridges, all communication with the outer world would be cut off. The bridge over the Eerung river was one hundred yards in length, and like all the others, was, when I first went to Manipur, constructed entirely of cane and bamboo, and could by great exertions, be finished in three days. During my period of office, wire ropes were substituted for the two main cables on which all rested, and the strength of the bridges greatly increased thereby. It was an important part of my duty to see that both roads and bridges were kept in order.

From Kala Naga to the Barâk River is a steep descent, designed to test the knees of an inexperienced hill walker, and many a toenail has been lost [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from the pressure of one’s boots. Here, as at the Mukker and other rivers further along, the Barâk is crossed by cane suspension bridges, which sway and move with each step. In the dry season, these rivers are crossed by well-made bamboo pontoon bridges, but once the rainy season starts, they turn into raging torrents, where only fish can survive. Without the suspension bridges, all communication with the outside world would be cut off. The bridge over the Eerung River was one hundred yards long and, like all the others, was entirely made of cane and bamboo when I first went to Manipur. With great effort, it could be completed in three days. During my time in office, wire ropes replaced the two main cables that supported everything, significantly increasing the strength of the bridges. It was an important part of my job to ensure that both roads and bridges were kept in good condition.

Our march was interesting but uneventful. We started after breakfast and generally reached our halting place in time for a late luncheon or afternoon tea. Wherever we halted we had a hut to live in, generally in some picturesque spot, one day giving a splendid view of hill and valley with nothing but forests in view, on another we were perched on a hill overlooking the beautiful Kowpoom valley, a sheet of cultivation. At last, on the ninth day after crossing the Lai-metol river, and ascending the Lai-metol, we had our first view of the valley of Manipur1 spread out like a huge map at our feet. Seen as it was by us at the end of the rainy season, and from a [65]height of 2600 feet above it, is a vast expanse of flat land bordered by hills, and mostly covered with water, through which the rice crops are vigorously growing. To the south the Logtak lake is visible, with several island hills in it, while far away to the north-east might be seen the glittering roofs of the temples of Imphal, the capital. It requires time to take in the view and to appreciate it. In the dry season it looks very different with brown, dried-up hills in the place of green.

Our journey was interesting but uneventful. We set out after breakfast and usually arrived at our stop just in time for a late lunch or afternoon tea. Wherever we stopped, we had a hut to stay in, often in beautiful locations—one day offering a fantastic view of hills and valleys completely surrounded by forests, and another day we were on a hill overlooking the stunning Kowpoom valley, a patchwork of cultivated land. Finally, on the ninth day after crossing the Lai-metol river and climbing the Lai-metol, we got our first glimpse of the Manipur valley1 spread out like a giant map below us. After witnessing it at the end of the rainy season from a height of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]2600 feet, we saw a vast expanse of flat land bordered by hills and mostly covered with water, where rice crops were thriving. To the south, Logtak lake was visible, dotted with several island hills, while far in the north-east, we could see the shimmering roofs of the temples in Imphal, the capital. It takes time to absorb and truly appreciate the view. In the dry season, it looks completely different, with brown, parched hills replacing the green.

The valley of Manipur possesses a few sacred groves, left, according to the universal aboriginal custom, throughout all parts of India that I have visited, for the wood spirits, when the land was first cleared; but no natural forest. These groves are little isolated patches of forest dotted here and there; the villages have plenty of planted trees, many of great antiquity, and from the heights above they have the appearance of woodland covered with grass. Besides this, all is one sheet of cultivation or waste covered with grass. It was once entirely cultivated, that is, before the Burmese invasion of 1819, when the population of the valley, was from 500 to 1000 per square mile.

The valley of Manipur has a few sacred groves, which, according to the traditional indigenous practice found throughout all the parts of India I've visited, were left intact for the wood spirits when the land was first cleared; however, there is no natural forest. These groves are small, isolated patches of forest scattered here and there; the villages have plenty of planted trees, many of which are very old, and from the higher ground, they resemble woodland covered in grass. Aside from this, the area is mostly farmland or wasteland covered in grass. It was once fully cultivated, before the Burmese invasion of 1819, when the population of the valley was between 500 to 1000 people per square mile.

We halted to rest on the summit of the Lai-metol, and then descended, passing sometimes under a kind of wild apple tree with very eatable fruit, and once through a lovely grove of oak trees, called “Oui-ong-Moklung,” and then, still far below us, saw some elephants sent for us by the Maharajah. These elephants were posted at Sebok Tannah,2 a [66]police station where the ground begins to grow level, and a mile farther brought us to Bissenpore, where there was a rude rest house. Here we halted for the night.

We stopped to rest at the top of Lai-metol, and then headed down, sometimes passing under a type of wild apple tree with very tasty fruit, and once through a beautiful grove of oak trees called “Oui-ong-Moklung.” Farther down, we spotted some elephants sent for us by the Maharajah. These elephants were stationed at Sebok Tannah,2 a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]police station where the ground starts to level out, and a mile later, we arrived at Bissenpore, where there was a basic rest house. We stayed here for the night.

I have mentioned my demand that I should be met with proper ceremony. It was of course stoutly resisted, every argument founded on old custom, etc., being used against it. However, I stood firm, and absolutely refused to go beyond Bissenpore, till the Maharajah gave me an assurance that he would do all I required. In the end he gave in, and a day before reaching that place, his uncle met me on the road with a letter saying that all should be done as I wished. This official, by name Samoo Major, became a great friend of mine, and remained so till I finally left; he is, alas, I believe, now a prisoner in the Andamans, having been supposed to be implicated in the rising in 1891.

I have stated my demand that I should be treated with the appropriate respect. Naturally, this was strongly opposed, with every argument based on old customs being used against it. However, I remained firm and flat-out refused to go beyond Bissenpore until the Maharajah assured me that he would meet all my requirements. In the end, he relented, and a day before reaching that place, his uncle met me on the road with a letter saying that everything would be done as I wished. This official, named Samoo Major, became a close friend of mine and stayed that way until I finally left; unfortunately, I believe he is currently a prisoner in the Andamans, as he was thought to be involved in the uprising in 1891.

The next day we left Bissenpore in good time, and marched the seventeen miles to the capital, halting half-way at Phoiching, where I was met by some officials. Farther on, some of still higher rank came to greet me, and finally, at the entrance to the capital, I was met by the Maharajah himself, surrounded by all his sons. A carpet was spread with chairs for him and myself, we both of us having descended from our elephants, advanced and met in the centre of the carpet, and having made our salutations (a salute of eleven guns was fired in my honour), we sat and talked for two minutes. We then mounted, the Maharajah’s elephant being driven by his third son, the master of the elephants; and we rode together through the great bazaar, till our roads diverged at [67]the entrance to the fortified enclosure to the palace, where we took leave of each other, and he went home, and I went to the Residency, which I reached at four o’clock, my wife and children having made a short cut.

The next day we left Bissenpore early and marched the seventeen miles to the capital, stopping halfway at Phoiching, where some officials met me. Further along, some higher-ranking officials came to greet me, and finally, at the entrance to the capital, I was welcomed by the Maharajah himself, surrounded by all his sons. A carpet was laid out with chairs for us, and after we both got down from our elephants, we advanced to meet in the center of the carpet. After exchanging greetings (a salute of eleven guns was fired in my honor), we sat and chatted for two minutes. We then got back on our elephants, with the Maharajah’s elephant being driven by his third son, the elephant master; and we rode together through the bustling bazaar until our paths diverged at the entrance to the fortified area of the palace, where we bid farewell. He went home, and I headed to the Residency, which I reached at four o’clock, as my wife and children had taken a shortcut.

The Residency then was a low and dark bungalow built of wattle and daub, and thatched. It had one large room in the centre, and a bedroom on either side with a small semicircular room in front and rear of the centre room; there was one bathroom (I speedily added more), and verandahs nearly all round. There were venetians to the windows, but no glass, and the house was very dark and very full of mosquitoes. However, all had been done by the Residency establishment to make the place comfortable, and we were too old travellers and too accustomed to rough it, to grumble. The house might be rude and uncomfortable, but some of my happiest days were spent in it. The building was at the end of a garden, with some nice mango, and other trees here and there, and had a little more ground attached to it, but we were on all sides surrounded by squalid villages and filthy tanks and cesspools, and the situation was very low, though well drained. Our English nurse grumbled incessantly, but we had engaged in advance, a nice pleasant Naga woman, named Chowkee, to help her, and soon made everything right for the night, but the mosquitoes were terrible, and though my life has been spent in countries swarming with them, I give Manipur the palm, it beats all others!

The Residency was a low, dark bungalow made of wattle and daub, with a thatched roof. It had one large central room and a bedroom on each side, plus a small semicircular room in the front and back of the central room; there was one bathroom (I quickly added more), and verandahs almost all around. The windows had Venetian blinds but no glass, making the house very dark and full of mosquitoes. Still, the Residency staff did their best to make the place comfortable, and since we were seasoned travelers used to rough conditions, we didn’t complain. The house might have been basic and uncomfortable, but I spent some of my happiest days there. The building was at the end of a garden with some nice mango and other trees scattered about, and there was a little more land attached to it, but we were surrounded on all sides by squalid villages and filthy tanks and cesspools, and the area was very low, although it was well drained. Our English nurse complained constantly, but we had previously hired a pleasant Naga woman named Chowkee to assist her, and soon got everything sorted for the night, though the mosquitoes were awful, and having spent my life in places teeming with them, I can definitively say that Manipur has them beat!

No European lady or children of pure blood had ever before been seen in Manipur, and at first there [68]was great excitement wherever we went, all the population turning out to look at us. By degrees they became accustomed to the novelty, but still occasionally people from distant villages coming to the capital stopped to stare. Every now and then my wife had visits from strange old ladies, often from the Kola Ranee, the widow of the last Rajah of Assam, and by birth a Manipuri princess, daughter of Rajah Chomjeet, and first cousin of the Maharajah Chandra Kirtee Singh. Once an old woman of 106 years of age, with a daughter of 76, were visitors, and once or twice some other relic of a bygone age called on us. Among the latter was old Ram Singh, the last survivor of Wilcox’s famous survey expeditions in Assam, in 1825–26–27–28. Wilcox was one of the giants of old, men who with limited resources, did a vast amount of work among wild people, and said little about it, being contented with doing their duty. In 1828, accompanied by Lieutenant Burton, and ten men belonging to the Sudya Khamptis (Shans), he penetrated to the Bor Khamptis country, far beyond our borders, an exploit not repeated till after our annexation of Upper Burmah. Ram Singh had a great respect for his former leader, and loved to talk of old days. [69]

No European woman or children of pure descent had ever been seen in Manipur before, and at first there [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was a lot of excitement wherever we went, with the entire population coming out to see us. Gradually, they got used to the novelty, but occasionally people from distant villages visiting the capital would stop to stare. Every now and then, my wife had visits from unusual old ladies, often including the Kola Ranee, the widow of the last Rajah of Assam, who was a Manipuri princess born to Rajah Chomjeet and a first cousin of Maharajah Chandra Kirtee Singh. Once, a 106-year-old woman and her 76-year-old daughter came to visit us, and a few times, we were visited by other remnants of a bygone era. Among them was old Ram Singh, the last survivor of Wilcox’s famous survey expeditions in Assam, which took place in 1825–26–27–28. Wilcox was one of the noteworthy figures of his time, men who, with limited resources, accomplished a great deal of work among wild people without boasting about it, simply content to fulfill their duty. In 1828, he, along with Lieutenant Burton and ten men from the Sudya Khamptis (Shans), ventured into the Bor Khamptis region, far beyond our borders, an achievement that wasn’t repeated until after we annexed Upper Burmah. Ram Singh held great respect for his former leader and loved reminiscing about the old days. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The name means beautiful garden.—Ed.

1 The name means lovely garden.—Ed.

2 Tannah means outpost.—Ed.

2 Tannah means outpost.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter VIII.

Visit to the Maharajah—His minister—Former revolutions—Thangal Major.

Visit to the Maharajah—His minister—Past revolutions—Thangal Major.

After a day’s rest I paid a visit to the Maharajah, having first stipulated as to my proper reception. I was received by the Jubraj (heir apparent) at the entrance to the private part of the palace, and by the Maharajah a few paces from the entrance to the Durbar room (hall of reception), and conducted by him to a seat opposite to his own, with a table between us, his sons and officials being seated on either side. I read the Viceroy’s letter, informing the Maharajah of my appointment, and, after a short conversation, during which my age was asked (a question invariably put to European officers by Manipuris of rank), I took my leave, and was escorted back to the place where I was met on my arrival. I was favourably impressed by what I saw, but I at once realised that I was on no bed of roses, and that I would have to make a good fight to obtain and maintain my just influence with the Durbar. The Maharajah had undoubtedly grievances against us, and I felt that it was folly and injustice not to acknowledge these. At the same time, he and his ministers had on some occasions taken advantage of this state of affairs to behave in an [70]unseemly way, and for this a sharp rebuke had to be administered. The natural sense of injustice is strong in mankind, and I saw that chafing under slights they had received, and often magnifying them, it was necessary for me first to acknowledge these, and try as far as possible to make amends, and then to come down on them very sharply for having forgotten their position.

After a day's rest, I visited the Maharajah, making sure to clarify how I should be welcomed. I was greeted by the Jubraj (heir apparent) at the entrance to the private area of the palace, and then by the Maharajah a short distance from the entrance to the Durbar room (hall of reception). He guided me to a seat opposite his, with a table between us, while his sons and officials sat on either side. I read the Viceroy’s letter informing the Maharajah of my appointment, and after a brief conversation, during which I was asked my age (a question that Manipuris of rank always ask European officers), I took my leave and was escorted back to where I was met upon my arrival. I was positively struck by what I saw, but I quickly realized that I was not in an easy situation and that I would need to fight hard to gain and maintain my rightful influence with the Durbar. The Maharajah clearly had grievances against us, and I sensed it would be foolish and unjust to ignore them. At the same time, he and his ministers had sometimes exploited this situation to act in an inappropriate manner, for which a firm reprimand was necessary. The innate sense of injustice is strong in people, and I noticed that, feeling slighted, they tended to exaggerate these feelings. It was essential for me first to acknowledge their grievances and try to make amends, and then to firmly remind them of their proper position.

The Maharajah returned my visit, and we had one or two interviews when we discussed affairs. I pointed out the extreme gravity of resisting the British Government in any way, and we soon became very friendly. Colonel McCulloch’s introduction had been a great advantage to me, and every one was inclined to give me credit for good intentions, at the same time that every effort was made to restrict my authority and influence.

The Maharajah came to see me, and we had a couple of meetings where we talked about various issues. I highlighted how seriously it could backfire to resist the British Government in any way, and we quickly developed a friendly rapport. Colonel McCulloch’s introduction had helped me a lot, and everyone seemed to believe I had good intentions, while at the same time, they worked hard to limit my power and influence.

The Maharajah was a rather thick-set man of about five feet five inches in height and forty-five years of age. In India he would have been called fair. He had the features of the Indo-Chinese race, and the impassive face that generally goes with them, but which is often not so marked in the Manipuris. He was far the ablest man in his dominions, and a strong and capable ruler. He had a great taste for mechanical arts of all kinds, and a vast fund of information which he had acquired by questioning, for he questioned every one he met. English scientific works were explained to him, and his researches extended even to the anatomy of the human body, of which he had a very fair knowledge. He had a taste for European articles, and owned a large assortment. He had glass manufactured in his [71]workshops, and once sent me a petroleum lamp, every portion of which was made by his own artificers. His rule, for such a strong man, was mild as compared with that of his predecessors, and he thoroughly realised that his prosperity depended on his loyalty to the British Government. At the same time, he was most tenacious of his rights, and earnestly desired to preserve his country intact, and to give us no excuse for annexing it.

The Maharajah was a stocky man, about five feet five inches tall and forty-five years old. In India, he would be considered fair-skinned. He had features typical of the Indo-Chinese race and the calm expression that usually accompanies them, although it’s often less pronounced in the Manipuris. He was by far the smartest person in his territory and a strong, capable ruler. He had a keen interest in all kinds of mechanical arts and a wealth of knowledge he gained by asking questions since he questioned everyone he met. English scientific works were explained to him, and his inquiries even reached into human anatomy, of which he had quite a good understanding. He had a taste for European goods and owned a large variety. He had glass made in his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] workshops and once sent me a petroleum lamp, every part of which was made by his own craftsmen. His reign, for such a strong man, was relatively gentle compared to his predecessors, and he understood clearly that his success relied on his loyalty to the British Government. At the same time, he was very protective of his rights and was eager to keep his country intact, wanting to give us no reason to annex it.

The fear of tempting us to annex was so great that, once when I thought of growing a little tea for my own consumption, he was much agitated. I, as a matter of courtesy, first sent to ask him if he had any objection to my growing a little, and, in reply, he sent an official to beg me not to think of it. This man said, “The Maharajah will supply you with all the tea you want free of cost, but begs you not to think of growing it.” The officer went on to explain, that it was feared that, if I successfully demonstrated that tea could be grown in Manipur tea planters would come up, and there would be a cry for annexation! Certainly our annexation of the Muttuk country in 1840 justified the suspicion, and we cannot blame people for having long memories.

The fear of tempting us to annex was so intense that, once when I considered growing a small amount of tea for my own use, he became quite anxious. Out of courtesy, I first asked him if he had any objections to my growing some, and in response, he sent an official to strongly advise me against it. This man said, “The Maharajah will provide you with all the tea you need at no cost, but begs you not to think about growing it.” The officer went on to explain that there was concern that if I successfully showed that tea could be cultivated in Manipur, tea planters would emerge, and there would be demands for annexation! Certainly, our annexation of the Muttuk country in 1840 justified this suspicion, and we can't blame people for having long memories.

The Jubraj, or heir apparent, was an amiable young man of twenty-six or twenty-seven, with a pleasant smile which was wanting in his father. He was of a weak character, although possessing some ability. Like his father, he could speak Hindoostani, but both were ignorant of English. Backed up and influenced by an honest and capable Political Agent, he would probably have made an excellent [72]ruler, and, had we done our duty by him, he might now be at the head of a flourishing little state, instead of having died an exile in Calcutta.

The Jubraj, or heir apparent, was a friendly young man in his mid-twenties, with a warm smile that his father lacked. He had a weak character, even though he showed some talent. Like his father, he could speak Hindoostani, but neither of them knew English. With the support and guidance of an honest and skilled Political Agent, he could have been a great [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ruler. If we had done right by him, he might be leading a thriving little state now instead of having died in exile in Calcutta.

The next son, Wankai Rakpar, afterwards known as the “Regent” during the recent troubles, was an ignorant, uncouth boor, who knew no language but his own, and was quite unfitted for any responsible work; he took little part in public affairs. The third known as Samoo Henjaba (Master of the Elephants), was a clever, pleasant, sensible young man, said by Thangal Major, no mean judge of character, to be the ablest of the ten sons of the Maharajah. He died during my tenure of office.

The next son, Wankai Rakpar, later known as the “Regent” during the recent troubles, was an ignorant, uncouth boor who only spoke his own language and was completely unfit for any responsible work; he took little interest in public affairs. The third son, Samoo Henjaba (Master of the Elephants), was a smart, likable, sensible young man, who Thangal Major, no slouch when it came to judging character, claimed to be the most capable of the ten sons of the Maharajah. He died while I was in office.

The fourth son, Kotwal Koireng, who afterwards acquired an infamous reputation as the “Senaputtee,” was always a bad character, cruel, coarse, and low minded. From early childhood he was given to foul language, and was absolutely dangerous when he grew up. His mother had been unfaithful to the Maharajah, who used to say that the son was worthy of her. Colonel McCulloch had always disliked him as a boy.

The fourth son, Kotwal Koireng, who later became notorious as the “Senaputtee,” was always a bad character—cruel, crude, and petty. From a young age, he had a habit of using foul language, and he became downright dangerous as an adult. His mother had cheated on the Maharajah, who used to say that her son was just like her. Colonel McCulloch had always disliked him as a child.

None of the other six sons of the Maharajah were in my time mixed up in public affairs, so I need not describe them, except that Pucca Senna was the champion polo player, though not otherwise worthy of notice. The practical ministers were Bularam Singh, or Sawai Jamba Major, and Thangal Major. They were both faithful adherents of the Maharajah, although the first who had once had much influence had married the daughter of the former Rajah Nur Sing. He was nominally the first in rank, but [73]Thangal Major was rapidly gaining ground, and viewed with increasing favour by the Maharajah.

None of the other six sons of the Maharajah were involved in public affairs during my time, so I won’t go into detail about them, except to mention that Pucca Senna was the top polo player, though not really noteworthy in any other way. The key ministers were Bularam Singh, also known as Sawai Jamba Major, and Thangal Major. Both were loyal supporters of the Maharajah, although Bularam Singh, who had once been quite influential, had married the daughter of the former Rajah Nur Sing. He was technically the highest in rank, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Thangal Major was quickly gaining popularity and favor with the Maharajah.

I quote the following description of the Government of Manipur from an article I wrote for The Nineteenth Century, by kind permission of the editor. “The government of Manipur has always been a pure despotism tempered by assassination and revolution. While he occupies the throne the rajah is perfectly absolute. A minister may be all powerful, and all the princes and people may tremble before him; for years he may practically rule the rajah; but he is after all a cipher before his sovereign, a single word from whom may send him into exile, make him an outcast, or reduce him to the lowest rank. Yet with all this power an obscure man may suddenly spring up, as if from the ground, to assert himself to be of the blood royal, and gathering a large party round him place himself on the throne. All this happened not unfrequently in days gone by, when many were the rajahs murdered or deposed. History tells us of rajahs being deposed, re-elected, and deposed again.”

I quote the following description of the Government of Manipur from an article I wrote for The Nineteenth Century, with the editor's kind permission. “The government of Manipur has always been a straightforward dictatorship softened by assassination and revolution. While he holds the throne, the rajah is completely absolute. A minister can be incredibly powerful, and all the princes and the public may fear him; he might effectively control the rajah for years. But ultimately, he is a nobody compared to his sovereign, and a single word from the rajah can send him into exile, make him a pariah, or reduce him to the lowest status. Despite all this power, an unknown person may suddenly appear, as if from nowhere, claiming to be of royal blood, gathering a large following, and taking the throne. This occurred quite frequently in the past, when many rajahs were murdered or deposed. History records instances of rajahs being deposed, re-elected, and deposed again.”

There can be no doubt that in old days the people benefited by the system of constant revolutions, as a rajah was obliged to keep in touch with his subjects if he wished to occupy the throne for any length of time, and many concessions were made to gain a strong following. The average intelligence of the Manipuris being higher than that found among the cultivators of many other native states, the people knew what reforms to ask for, and often insisted on their being granted.

There’s no doubt that in the past, people benefited from the constant revolutions because a king had to stay connected with his subjects if he wanted to keep the throne for any significant time, leading to many concessions to secure a strong following. The average intelligence of the Manipuris was higher than that of many other farmers in different native states, so the people knew what reforms to request and often pushed for them to be granted.

Nothing can be harder on the people of a native [74]state, than for the paramount power to hold a ruler on the throne with a firm grasp, and protect him against internal revolution, and at the same time to refrain from insisting on needful reform.

Nothing can be tougher on the people of a native [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] state than for the main power to keep a ruler firmly in place, protecting him from internal upheaval, while also avoiding the push for necessary reforms.

Chandra Kirtee Singh’s long reign and strong government, were in many ways a great benefit to the people, because he was a man of sound sense, and though selfish and unscrupulous, naturally of a kindly disposition, a fact proved by the few executions that took place in his reign. In his earlier years he had the benefit of Colonel McCulloch’s good advice, enforced by his great influence. All the same there can be no doubt that a little more interference judiciously applied, would have vastly improved the state of affairs during the time he occupied the throne. Of course an individual Political Agent might bring about improvements in the administration, but these all rested on his personal influence and lasted only while he remained. Had the Government of India stepped in and exerted its authority they would have been permanent.

Chandra Kirtee Singh's long rule and strong leadership greatly benefited the people in many ways because he was a sensible man. Although he was selfish and ruthless at times, he had a naturally kind disposition, which was evident in the few executions that occurred during his reign. In his early years, he benefited from Colonel McCulloch's wise advice, supported by his significant influence. However, there's no doubt that a bit more well-considered intervention could have greatly improved the situation while he was on the throne. Of course, an individual Political Agent could make improvements in the administration, but these changes depended on their personal influence and only lasted as long as they were in position. If the Government of India had stepped in and used its authority, those improvements would have been lasting.

Bularam Singh was a typical Manipuri in face and had good manners, but he had no force of character, and gradually yielded to his more able colleague. He was generally known as the Toolee-Hel major, i.e., the major or commander of the Hel regiment.

Bularam Singh looked like any typical Manipuri and had good manners, but he lacked strong character and eventually gave in to his more capable colleague. He was usually referred to as the Toolee-Hel major, i.e., the major or commander of the Hel regiment.

Thangal Major was a remarkable character, and had a chequered history. His uncle had saved the life of Rajah Ghumbeer Singh (Chandra Kirtee Singh’s father), then a child, when his older brother Marjeet attempted the murder of all his relations. Thangal Major was one of the props of the throne [75]when Ghumbeer Singh ascended it. He had been introduced at Court at an early age, and accompanied the Rajah in an expedition against the village of Thangal inhabited by a tribe of Nagas. He was given the name Thangal in memory of the event. He accompanied the old Ranee with her infant son Chandra Kirtee Singh into exile, when she fled after attempting the Regent Nursing’s life while he was engaged in worship in the temple of Govindjee in 1844; had stayed with him and carefully watched over his childhood and youth. When in 1850 the young Rajah came to Manipur to assert his rights, Thangal accompanied him and greatly contributed to his success. This naturally made him a favourite, and his bold, active, energetic character always brought him to the front when hard or dangerous work had to be done. For a time he fell into disfavour, but Colonel McCulloch, recognising his strong and useful qualities, and the fact that he was an exceedingly able man, interceded for him with the Maharajah, and he again came to the front. In person he was short and thickset, darker than the average of Manipuris, with piercing eyes and rather a prominent nose, a pleasant and straightforward but abrupt manner, and, though a very devoted and patriotic Manipuri, was extremely partial to Europeans. He knew our ways well, and soon took a man’s measure. He was acquainted with every part of Manipur, and, though ignorant of English, could point out any village in the state, on an English map. In fact, he had studied geography in every branch to enable him to defend the cause of Manipur against the survey officers who were suspected by [76]the Manipuris of wishing to include all they could within British territory. He knew all our technical terms such as “watershed” in English, and had gained much credit for enabling the survey to carry on their work in 1872, when the patriotic but ill-judged zeal of an older officer, Rooma Singh, nearly brought about a rupture. Thangal Major’s knowledge of us and our customs, as well as of our moral code, was astonishing. He realised the power of the British Government, and though he would resist us to the utmost in the interests of Manipur, nothing would have induced him to join in any plot against our rule in India. When I say that he was unscrupulous and capable of anything, I only say that he was what circumstances and education had made him, and would make any man under similar conditions. He had not the polish of a native of Western India, and had not had the advantage of English training that many ministers in other states have. The internal administration of Manipur had never been interfered with by us, and Thangal Major was the strong able man of the old type. A strong and capable political agent might do well with him, but a weak one would soon go to the wall. He commanded the Toolee Nehah, and was often called by that title, but was better known as Thangal Major.

Thangal Major was an impressive figure with a complicated history. His uncle saved the life of Rajah Ghumbeer Singh (the father of Chandra Kirtee Singh) when he was a child, during an attempt by his older brother Marjeet to kill all their relatives. Thangal Major was one of the key supporters of the throne [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] when Ghumbeer Singh took it. He was introduced to the Court at a young age and joined the Rajah on an expedition against the village of Thangal, which was home to a tribe of Nagas. He was given the name Thangal in honor of this event. He went into exile with the old Ranee and her infant son, Chandra Kirtee Singh, after she tried to kill the Regent Nursing while he was worshipping at the temple of Govindjee in 1844; he stayed with them and closely watched over the boy's upbringing. When the young Rajah returned to Manipur in 1850 to claim his rights, Thangal was with him and played a significant role in his success. This naturally made him a favorite, and his bold, energetic nature often placed him in the spotlight during tough or dangerous tasks. He fell out of favor for a time, but Colonel McCulloch recognized his strong and valuable traits, as well as his considerable abilities, and advocated for him with the Maharajah, allowing him to regain prominence. He was short and stocky, darker than most Manipuris, with sharp eyes and a rather prominent nose. Thangal had a straightforward but somewhat abrupt demeanor, and while he was a devoted and patriotic Manipuri, he had a strong bias towards Europeans. He was well-versed in our ways and quickly assessed people's characters. He knew every part of Manipur and, despite not knowing English, could locate any village in the state on an English map. In fact, he studied geography extensively to defend Manipur against survey officers, whom the Manipuris suspected of trying to claim as much land as possible for British territory. He understood technical terms like "watershed" in English and gained significant credibility for helping the survey work in 1872 when the misguided patriotic zeal of an older officer, Rooma Singh, almost caused a conflict. Thangal Major's understanding of us and our customs, as well as our moral code, was remarkable. He recognized the power of the British Government, and though he would fight us fiercely in the interest of Manipur, he would never have joined any conspiracy against our rule in India. When I say he was unscrupulous and capable of anything, I mean that he was shaped by his circumstances and upbringing, as would be any man in similar situations. He lacked the polish of someone from Western India and hadn’t experienced the level of English training that many ministers in other states had. The internal administration of Manipur had never been interfered with by us, and Thangal Major was a strong man of the old school. A strong and effective political agent could work well with him, but a weak one wouldn’t last long. He led the Toolee Nehah and was often referred to by that title, but he was better known as Thangal Major.

One of my predecessors had quarrelled with Thangal Major, and this had led to recrimination, and very unseemly conduct on the part of the Durbar. This conduct I had rebuked as directed, but it was a question as to how Thangal Major was to be dealt with. I was authorised to demand his [77]dismissal from office, and for some time he had not been received by my two immediate predecessors. I made careful inquiries, and feeling convinced that there was a good deal to be said on Thangal’s side, and that by careful management I should be able to keep him well in hand, I sent for him. The old man, he was then sixty, having been born in 1817, came in a quiet unostentatious way, and after a severe rebuke, and receiving an ample apology from him, I forgave him, and restored him to the position of minister in attendance upon me; and thenceforth I saw him daily, generally for an hour or two.

One of my predecessors had a fight with Thangal Major, which led to blame-casting and very inappropriate behavior from the Durbar. I reprimanded this behavior as instructed, but the question remained about how to handle Thangal Major. I was authorized to request his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]dismissal from his position, and for a while, my two immediate predecessors had not met with him. After careful inquiries, I became convinced that Thangal had some valid points and believed that with proper management, I could keep him under control, so I called him in. The old man, who was sixty at the time, having been born in 1817, entered quietly and without fanfare. After giving him a stern reprimand and receiving a sincere apology from him, I forgave him and reinstated him as my minister; from then on, I saw him daily, usually for an hour or two.

In addition to the Minister, two Subadars, Lowremba and Moirang, were placed in attendance on me, but as time went on, and I and the Durbar became friends, we transacted business in a friendly way, through any one. [78]

In addition to the Minister, two Subadars, Lowremba and Moirang, were assigned to assist me. However, as time passed and I became friends with the Durbar, we conducted our business in a more friendly manner, using anyone available. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter IX.

Manipur—Early history—Our connection with it—Ghumbeer Singh—Burmese war.

Manipur—Early history—Our connection to it—Ghumbeer Singh—Burmese war.

Manipur consists of about 8000 square miles, chiefly hills surrounding a valley 650 square miles in extent. This valley from north to south is about 35 miles, and from east to west 25. The capital Imphal, as it formerly existed, was a large mass of villages looking like a forest from the neighbouring heights, and covering about 15 square miles. Every house was in the centre of its own well-planted garden, and every garden contained a few forest trees. The census of 1881 gave the population of the capital as 60,000, that of the rest of the valley an equal number, while the hills were estimated to have 100,000. It was only in the capital that pure Manipuris lived, except the soldiers in the military posts which were scattered all over the country.

Manipur covers about 8,000 square miles, mostly hills that surround a valley of 650 square miles. This valley is approximately 35 miles long from north to south and 25 miles wide from east to west. The capital, Imphal, as it used to be, was a large collection of villages that looked like a forest from nearby heights, spanning around 15 square miles. Every house had its own well-kept garden, and each garden had a few trees. In the 1881 census, the population of the capital was recorded as 60,000, with a similar number for the rest of the valley, while the hills were estimated to have around 100,000 people. Only in the capital did pure Manipuris live, aside from the soldiers stationed at various military posts throughout the region.

The valley itself is 2600 feet above the sea, and the hills rise on an average to an equal height above it, though here and there some of the distant peaks are 10,000 to 12,000 feet in height. Thus Manipur contains within its borders a variety of climate from almost tropical, to a greater cold than that of England. The heat is never very excessive in the [79]valley, and for eight months in the year it is most enjoyable. Foreigners suffer much from bronchial affections, doubtless owing to the waterlogged soil, but these complaints are not more prevalent among the native population than elsewhere, and if sanitary laws were properly observed, the valley might be a most healthy place and the population would rapidly overflow.

The valley itself is 2,600 feet above sea level, and the hills average the same height, although some distant peaks rise between 10,000 and 12,000 feet. Because of this, Manipur has a range of climates, from nearly tropical to colder than England. The heat in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] valley is rarely excessive, and for eight months of the year, it’s quite pleasant. Foreigners often suffer from bronchial issues, likely due to the waterlogged soil, but these problems are not more common among the local population than in other places. If sanitary laws were properly followed, the valley could be a very healthy place, and the population would quickly expand.

The capital is almost intersected by the 25th parallel north latitude, and 95° east longitude, and is 132 miles by road from Silchar, the capital of Cachar, and 70 from Tamu in the Kubo valley. The valley of Manipur forms the centre of a chain of valleys, viz., Cachar, Manipur, and Kubo, connecting Bengal with Burmah proper. The sides of the hills facing the valley of Manipur are generally covered with grass or scant jungle which rapidly dries up as the cold season advances, but when once the crest is passed, a fine forest is reached; except where the hill-tribes have destroyed it, to raise one crop and then let it relapse into grass and scrub. Alas, I have seen noble oak forests laid low and burned for this purpose. It is an abominable custom, and nothing can justify our permitting it where we hold sway. That it is not necessary is shown by the Angamis and some of the Tankhool tribes, who though they do occasionally indulge in this wasteful cultivation are quite independent of it, as they terrace their hillsides and cultivate the same tract for generations. The forests of Manipur are plentifully supplied with fine timber trees; several varieties of oak and chestnut exist, and many others unknown in England such as Woo-Ningtho, an excellent timber said to resist [80]the ravages of white ants; wang, which can be worked in its green state as it never warps; teak, etc. Fir trees are found in abundance to the south, east, and north-east of the valley, and bamboos of many kinds, including the giant, are plentiful.

The capital is almost crossed by the 25th parallel north latitude and 95° east longitude, and it's 132 miles by road from Silchar, the capital of Cachar, and 70 miles from Tamu in the Kubo valley. The valley of Manipur is the center of a series of valleys, including Cachar, Manipur, and Kubo, connecting Bengal with Burma. The hills facing the Manipur valley are usually covered with grass or sparse jungle that quickly dries up as winter comes, but once you get over the ridge, you reach a beautiful forest, except in areas where the hill tribes have cleared it for a single crop, leaving it to turn back to grass and scrub. Unfortunately, I have seen magnificent oak forests destroyed and burned for this reason. It's a terrible practice, and there's no excuse for allowing it where we have control. It's unnecessary, as demonstrated by the Angamis and some of the Tankhool tribes, who, although they sometimes engage in this wasteful farming, manage to terrace their hillsides and cultivate the same area for generations. The forests of Manipur are rich in fine timber; several types of oak and chestnut exist, along with many others not found in England, such as Woo-Ningtho, a great timber said to withstand the damage from white ants; wang, which can be worked while still green as it doesn’t warp; teak, etc. Fir trees are abundant to the south, east, and northeast of the valley, and many types of bamboo, including the giant variety, are plentiful.

Rhododendrons and wild azaleas of several kinds, as well as many species of brilliant orchids, add greatly to the beauty of the forests, and in some parts tree ferns are abundant. I know nothing more lovely in the world, than some of the forest scenery of Manipur with its solemn stillness.

Rhododendrons and various types of wild azaleas, along with many vibrant species of orchids, greatly enhance the beauty of the forests, and in certain areas, tree ferns are plentiful. I can't think of anything more beautiful in the world than some of the forest scenery in Manipur with its peaceful stillness.

The early history of Manipur is lost in obscurity, but there can be no doubt that it has existed as an independent kingdom from a very early period. In the days when the Indian branch of the Aryan race was still in its progressive and colonising stage, this district was repeatedly passed over by one wave after another of invaders, intent on penetrating into the remotest parts of Burmah. We have no means of ascertaining what government it had before the year 700 A.D., but it is believed that a monarchy prevailed at that era. About the year 1250 A.D., a large Chinese force invaded the country, and was signally defeated; all who were not killed being made prisoners. These taught the Manipuris silk culture, and a number of them were settled at Susa Rameng in the valley, where they have still descendants. The Chinese also taught the art of brick-making, and erected two solid blocks of masonry in the palace, between which the road to the Lion Gate passed. These blocks were levelled with the ground by the Burmese invaders, but rebuilt on the old foundations by Ghumbeer Singh. [81]

The early history of Manipur is somewhat unclear, but it’s clear that it has been an independent kingdom for a long time. When the Indian branch of the Aryan race was still expanding and settling, this area saw numerous waves of invaders trying to reach the farthest parts of Burmah. We have no way of knowing what kind of government was in place before 700 CE, but it’s thought that a monarchy was in effect at that time. Around 1250 CE, a large Chinese force invaded the region and suffered a significant defeat; those who weren’t killed were taken prisoner. These prisoners introduced the Manipuris to silk production, and some were settled at Susa Rameng in the valley, where their descendants still live. The Chinese also taught brick-making and built two solid masonry blocks in the palace, through which the road to the Lion Gate ran. These blocks were leveled by the Burmese invaders but were rebuilt on the original foundations by Ghumbeer Singh. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Manipur in old days possessed a famous breed of ponies, larger and better bred than the so-called Burmese ponies that come from the Shan states. On these ponies were mounted the formidable cavalry that in the last century made Manipur feared throughout Upper Burmah, and enabled her rulers on more than one occasion, to carry their victorious arms within sight of Ava, where their Rajah Pamheiba erected a stone pillar to commemorate the event. The cavalry used the regular Manipuri saddle protecting the legs, and were armed with spears and two quivers of darts. These darts in a retreat were grasped by a loop and swung round in a peculiar way, when the shaft formed of peacock feathers with an iron head suddenly became detached, and flying with great force inflicted a fatal wound wherever it struck. A skilful man could throw them with great precision.

Back in the day, Manipur had a famous breed of ponies that were larger and better bred than the so-called Burmese ponies from the Shan states. The impressive cavalry on these ponies made Manipur a force to be reckoned with in Upper Burmah during the last century, allowing its rulers to at times bring their victorious campaigns right up to Ava, where their Rajah Pamheiba erected a stone pillar to commemorate the achievement. The cavalry used the traditional Manipuri saddle, which offers leg protection, and were equipped with spears and two quivers of darts. During a retreat, these darts were held by a loop and swung in a specific manner, causing the peacock feather shaft with an iron head to detach and fly off with great force, delivering fatal wounds to anyone it hit. A skilled thrower could use them with impressive accuracy.

The territories of Manipur varied according to the mettle of its rulers. Sometimes they held a considerable territory east of the Chindwin river in subjection, at other times only the Kubo valley, a strip of territory, inhabited, not by Burmese, but by Shans, and lying between Manipur proper and the Chindwin. Again they were driven back into Manipur proper. For the greater part of the last century, the Kubo valley unquestionably belonged to Manipur, and it was never in any sense a Burmese province, being, when not under Manipur, a feudatory of the great Shan kingdom of Pong.

The territories of Manipur changed depending on the strength of its rulers. Sometimes they controlled a significant area east of the Chindwin River, while at other times they only had the Kubo Valley, a narrow strip of land populated not by Burmese, but by Shans, located between Manipur and the Chindwin. They were often pushed back into Manipur itself. For most of the last century, the Kubo Valley clearly belonged to Manipur and was never considered a Burmese province; when it wasn’t under Manipur, it was a vassal of the powerful Shan kingdom of Pong.

In the middle of the last century one of those extraordinary men who appear from time to time in the East, destined to shine like a blazing meteor, [82]imparting exceeding brilliancy to their country, and then as suddenly vanishing, so that it returns to its original obscurity, appeared in Burmah. His name, Along Pra, has been corrupted by us into Alompra, by which he is always known. He speedily raised Burmah to a commanding position. The kingdom of Pong was overthrown and its territories mostly annexed, Pegu was conquered, our district of Chittagong threatened, and Siam forced to relinquish several coveted possessions. The war fever did not die with Alompra, and in 1817 and 1819 Assam and Manipur were respectively invaded, internal dissensions having bred traitors, who, in both countries, made the path of the invaders easy. But the master spirit was gone, and when we appeared upon the scene, they could make no efficient stand. Had we then marched to Ava, the Burmese Empire would have collapsed like a house of cards, and the events of 1885 been anticipated by sixty years. As it was, we did not realise our strength and the Burmese weakness, and contented ourselves with annexing Assam and Cachar and protecting Manipur.

In the middle of the last century, one of those remarkable individuals who occasionally emerge from the East, destined to shine like a shooting star, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bringing extraordinary brilliance to their country, and then disappearing just as quickly, appeared in Burma. His name, Along Pra, has been altered by us into Alompra, the name by which he is always recognized. He quickly elevated Burma to a dominant position. The kingdom of Pong was defeated, and most of its territory was annexed; Pegu was conquered, our district of Chittagong was threatened, and Siam was forced to give up several prized possessions. The war frenzy didn’t end with Alompra, as Assam and Manipur were invaded in 1817 and 1819 respectively, fueled by internal conflicts that created traitors who made it easier for the invaders. However, the guiding force was gone, and when we arrived on the scene, they were unable to put up a significant resistance. If we had marched to Ava then, the Burmese Empire would have crumbled like a house of cards, and the events of 1885 would have occurred sixty years earlier. As it turned out, we didn’t recognize our power and the Burmese weakness, and we settled for annexing Assam and Cachar and protecting Manipur.

It is not very evident what the religion of Manipur was in early days, but we see no trace of Buddhism. Probably, whatever the belief in early years when the people may have been affected by the intermittent stream of Aryans passing through, for many centuries no religious rites were used before the recent rise of Hindooism, further than to appease evil spirits, as is the custom of the surrounding tribes. There can be little doubt that some time or other the Naga tribes to the north made one of their chiefs Rajah of Manipur, and that his family, while, [83]like the Manchus in China and other conquerors, adopting the civilisation of the country, retained some of their old customs. This is shown in the curious practice at the installation of a Rajah, when he and the Ranee appear in Naga costume; also that he always has in his palace a house built like a Naga’s, and wherever he goes he is attended by two or three Manipuris with Naga arms and accoutrements. I once told a Manipuri what I thought on the subject, and he was greatly struck by it, and admitted the force of what I said.

It’s not very clear what the religion of Manipur was in its early days, but there’s no sign of Buddhism. Likely, whatever beliefs existed back then were influenced by the occasional flow of Aryans passing through. For many centuries, there were no religious practices observed before the recent rise of Hinduism, other than trying to appease evil spirits, which is a custom of the surrounding tribes. It’s very likely that at some point, the Naga tribes to the north made one of their chiefs the Rajah of Manipur, and that his family, while adopting the culture of the land like the Manchus in China and other conquerors, kept some of their old customs. This is evident in the unique practice during the installation of a Rajah, when he and the Ranee wear Naga costumes; also, he always has a house in his palace built like a Naga’s, and wherever he goes, he is accompanied by two or three Manipuris with Naga weapons and gear. I once shared my thoughts on this with a Manipuri, and he was really struck by it and acknowledged the validity of my perspective.

Towards the middle of the last century, for some reason or other, a great Hindoo revival took place in the East of India. Assam was once Hindoo but had long become Buddhist under its Ahom kings, and now became converted to Hindooism, by Brahmins from Bengal. All difficulties were smoothed over, and converts were made by tens of thousands. It is to be regretted that it was so, as these “converts” quickly deteriorated. The easy conquest of Hindooised Assam by the Burmese, when Buddhist Assam had successfully resisted a powerful army sent by Arungzebe from India and composed largely of recruits from Central Asia, seems proof of it, if all other evidence were wanting.

Around the middle of the last century, for some reason, there was a significant Hindoo revival in Eastern India. Assam had once been Hindoo but had long transitioned to Buddhism under its Ahom kings, and now it was converted back to Hindooism by Brahmins from Bengal. All obstacles were cleared, and converts were made by the tens of thousands. It's unfortunate that this happened, as these “converts” soon declined. The easy takeover of Hindooized Assam by the Burmese, especially when Buddhist Assam had successfully resisted a strong army sent by Arungzebe from India, which was largely made up of recruits from Central Asia, suggests this decline, if other evidence were lacking.

The process of conversion in Manipur began a generation later than in Assam, and proceeded on somewhat different lines, but it was not less effective, and was still going on at a late date. It had not the same deteriorating effect, for the Rajahs assumed to themselves a position greater than that of High Pontiff, and could at any time by their simple fiat have changed the religion of the country and degraded [84]all the Brahmins, in fact all admissions to the Hindoo pale from the outer world of unorthodoxy were made by the Rajah himself. Sometimes the inhabitants of a village were elevated en masse from the level of outcasts, to that of Hindoos of pure caste, but more often single individuals were “converted.” A man belonging to a hill-tribe, for instance, could, if the Rajah chose, at any time receive the sacred thread of the twice-born castes, and on payment of a small sum of money be admitted as a Hindoo and was thenceforth called a Khetree.1 This privilege was not accorded to Mussulmans. I once asked a Manipuri why they received hill-men and not Mussulmans, both being Mlechas,2 according to Hindoo theory. He said it was because the hill people had sinned in ignorance, whereas Mussulmans knew the evil of their ways.

The conversion process in Manipur started a generation later than in Assam and followed a slightly different approach, but it was equally effective and continued even into later years. It didn’t have the same negative impact because the Rajahs took on a role greater than that of a High Pontiff and could have changed the religion of the entire country and lowered the status of all the Brahmins at any time with just their command. In fact, all access for outsiders into the Hindu community was controlled by the Rajah himself. Sometimes the people of a village were collectively raised from the status of outcasts to that of Hindus of pure caste, but more often, individual people were “converted.” For example, a man from a hill tribe could, if the Rajah chose, receive the sacred thread of the twice-born castes at any time, and by paying a small fee, he could be recognized as a Hindu and would then be called a Khetree. This privilege wasn’t given to Muslims. I once asked a Manipuri why they accepted hill people but not Muslims, as both were considered Mlechas according to Hindu beliefs. He explained that the hill people had sinned out of ignorance, while Muslims were aware of their wrongdoing.

Of course, every one who knows anything of Hindooism is aware that theoretically a man must be born a Hindoo, and that proselytism is not admitted. Practically, however, this rule is ignored on the eastern frontier, and all along it from Sudya down to Chittagong, where conversions are daily taking place. I remember villages in Assam where caste was unknown thirty-five years ago, but where now the people live in the odour of sanctity as highly orthodox and bigoted Hindoos. Strange to say, the pure Hindoos of the North-West Provinces acknowledge the pretensions of these spurious converts sufficiently so as to allow of their drinking water brought by them. It is probably easier to take the people at their own valuation than to carry water one’s self from a distance when tired. By the [85]religious law of the Hindoos, it is forbidden to eat or drink anything touched by one of another tribe.

Of course, everyone who knows anything about Hinduism is aware that, theoretically, a person must be born a Hindu and that conversion isn't accepted. However, in practice, this rule is often ignored on the eastern frontier, stretching from Sudya down to Chittagong, where conversions happen daily. I remember villages in Assam where caste was unknown thirty-five years ago, but now the people live in the atmosphere of purity as highly orthodox and strict Hindus. Strangely, the pure Hindus from the North-West Provinces recognize the claims of these false converts enough to allow them to drink water brought by them. It’s probably easier to accept people at their own value than to fetch water from afar when you're tired. By the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] religious law of the Hindus, it's forbidden to eat or drink anything touched by someone from another tribe.

Our first relations with Manipur date from 1762, when Governor Verelst of the Bengal Presidency—with that splendid self-reliance and large-mindedness characteristic of the makers of the British Indian Empire, men who acted instead of talking, and were always ready to extend our responsibilities when advisable—entered into a treaty with the Rajah of Manipur. As this treaty came to nothing, practically our connection with the little state really dates from 1823. It had been invaded by the Burmese in 1819, and its people driven out or carried off into slavery in Burmah. The royal family were fugitives.

Our first interactions with Manipur began in 1762, when Governor Verelst of the Bengal Presidency—exemplifying the remarkable self-reliance and open-mindedness typical of those who built the British Indian Empire, who preferred action over words and were always willing to take on more responsibilities when necessary—established a treaty with the Rajah of Manipur. Since this treaty didn’t lead to anything substantial, our real connection with the small state began in 1823. It had been invaded by the Burmese in 1819, driving its people out or capturing them into slavery in Burma. The royal family had become fugitives.

At that time Sylhet was our frontier station, and our relations with the Burmese, who were at the highest pitch of their power, were daily becoming more strained. On our side of the frontier we were ably represented by Mr. David Scott, agent to the Governor-General, and preparations were being made for the inevitable struggle. One day a young Manipuri prince waited on Mr. Scott and asked leave to raise a Manipuri force to fight on our side. He was short and slight, and of indomitable courage and energy, and the agent to the Governor-General recognising his ability, allowed him to raise 500 men. These were soon increased to 2000, cavalry, infantry and artillery. Two English officers, Captain F. Grant and Lieutenant R. B. Pemberton, were attached to the force, thenceforth called the Manipur Levy, to drill and discipline it.

At that time, Sylhet was our frontier post, and our relations with the Burmese, who were at the height of their power, were becoming increasingly tense. On our side of the frontier, we were effectively represented by Mr. David Scott, the agent to the Governor-General, and preparations were underway for the inevitable conflict. One day, a young Manipuri prince visited Mr. Scott and requested permission to raise a Manipuri force to fight alongside us. He was short and slight but possessed unyielding courage and energy. Recognizing his capability, the agent allowed him to recruit 500 men. This number quickly grew to 2000, including cavalry, infantry, and artillery. Two British officers, Captain F. Grant and Lieutenant R. B. Pemberton, were assigned to the group, which was subsequently named the Manipur Levy, to train and discipline it.

In 1825 a general advance was made all along our line, Cachar was invaded and subdued, and we [86]essayed to pursue the enemy into Manipur and thence into Burmah, but our transport arrangements failed. Hitherto we had been accustomed to wars in the arid plains of India, and our military authorities did not realise the necessities of an expedition into the eastern jungles. Hence, camels and bullocks were sent to dislocate their limbs in the tenacious mud and swamps of Cachar, and when the advance into Manipur was desired, our regular troops were powerless. At this crisis the Manipur Levy showed its immense value. The men could move lightly equipped without the paraphernalia of a regular army, and advance they did, and with such effect that in a short time not only was Manipur cleared, but the enemy driven out of the Kubo valley. Later on, Ghumbeer Singh was recognised as Rajah of Manipur, and the Kubo valley was included within his territories.

In 1825, there was a general advance along our entire line. Cachar was invaded and captured, and we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] tried to pursue the enemy into Manipur and then into Burma, but our transport plans fell apart. Up until then, we were used to fighting in the dry plains of India, and our military leaders didn’t understand what was needed for an expedition into the eastern jungles. As a result, camels and oxen were sent to struggle in the thick mud and swamps of Cachar, and when it was time to advance into Manipur, our regular troops were ineffective. At this critical moment, the Manipur Levy proved its great worth. The men could move lightly equipped without the unnecessary gear of a regular army, and they advanced successfully, so much so that soon not only was Manipur cleared, but the enemy was also driven out of the Kubo valley. Later, Ghumbeer Singh was recognized as Rajah of Manipur, and the Kubo valley was included within his territories.

Manipur at this time contained only 2000 inhabitants, the miserable remnants of a thriving population of at least 400,000, possibly 600,000, that existed before the invasion. Ghumbeer Singh’s task was to encourage exiles to return, and to attempt to rebuild the prosperity of his little kingdom. He was a wise and strong though severe ruler, and though he owed his throne greatly to his own efforts, he to the last retained the deepest feelings of loyalty and gratitude to the British Government, promptly obeying all its orders and doing his utmost to impress the same feeling on all his officers.

Manipur at this time had only 2,000 people, the unfortunate remnants of a once-thriving population of at least 400,000, possibly 600,000, that existed before the invasion. Ghumbeer Singh’s task was to encourage exiles to return and to try to rebuild the prosperity of his small kingdom. He was a wise and strong but strict ruler, and although he owed his throne largely to his own efforts, he maintained a deep sense of loyalty and gratitude towards the British Government, promptly obeying all its orders and doing his best to instill the same feeling in all his officers.

As is always the case, though we had carried all before us in the war, we began to display great weakness afterwards. We had an agent, Colonel Burney, at Ava, and the Burmese who were not [87]disposed to be at all friendly, constantly tried to impress on him the fact that all difficulties and disputes would be at an end if we ceded the Kubo valley to them, that territory belonging to our ally Ghumbeer Singh of Manipur. Of course the proposal ought to have been rejected with scorn, and a severe snub given to the Burmese officials. The advisers of the Government of India, however, being generally officers brought up in the Secretariat, and with little practical knowledge of Asiatics, the manly course was not followed. It was not realised that a display of self-confidence and strength is the best diplomacy with people like the Burmese, and with a view to winning their good-will we basely consented to deprive our gallant and loyal ally of part of his territories. An attempt was made to negotiate with him, but Major Grant said, “It is no use bargaining with Ghumbeer Singh,” and refused to take any part in it. He was asked what compensation should be given, and he said 6000 sicca rupees per annum.

As always, despite our success in the war, we started to show significant weakness afterward. We had an agent, Colonel Burney, in Ava, and the Burmese, who were not at all friendly, continually tried to make him believe that all issues would be resolved if we gave them the Kubo valley, a territory belonging to our ally Ghumbeer Singh of Manipur. Obviously, this proposal should have been dismissed with disdain, and the Burmese officials should have been firmly rebuffed. However, the advisers of the Government of India, typically officers trained in the Secretariat and lacking practical experience with Asians, did not take the strong course of action. They failed to understand that showing self-confidence and strength is the best approach with people like the Burmese, and in a misguided effort to gain their favor, we shamefully agreed to take away part of our brave and loyal ally’s land. An attempt was made to negotiate with him, but Major Grant said, “It's pointless to negotiate with Ghumbeer Singh,” and refused to get involved. When asked what compensation should be given, he suggested 6,000 sicca rupees per year.

When Ghumbeer Singh heard the final decision he quietly accepted it, saying, “You gave it me and you can take it away. I accept your decree.” The proposed transfer was very distasteful to many of the inhabitants, including the Sumjok (Thoungdoot) Tsawbwa,3 but they were not consulted. The Kubo valley was handed over to the Burmese on the 9th of January, 1834, and on that day Ghumbeer Singh died in Manipur of cholera. Perhaps he was happy in the hour of his death, as he felt the treatment of our Government most severely. [88]

When Ghumbeer Singh heard the final decision, he quietly accepted it, saying, “You gave it to me, and you can take it away. I accept your decision.” The proposed transfer was very unpopular with many of the residents, including the Sumjok (Thoungdoot) Tsawbwa, 3, but they were not consulted. The Kubo valley was handed over to the Burmese on January 9, 1834, and on that day, Ghumbeer Singh died in Manipur from cholera. Maybe he felt some peace at the hour of his death, as he had felt the treatment of our Government was very harsh. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Probably a corruption of Khatyra.

1 Likely a corruption of Khatyra.

2 I.e. Unclean.

2 That is. Dirty.

3 Mentioned frequently later on. In August, 1891, he was a fugitive from the British Government, hiding himself on the Chinese frontier.—Ed.

3 Mentioned often later on. In August 1891, he was on the run from the British Government, hiding out on the Chinese border.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter X.

Ghumbeer Singh and our treatment of him—Nur Singh and attempt on his life—McCulloch—His wisdom and generosity—My establishment—Settlement of frontier dispute.

Ghumbeer Singh and how we handled him—Nur Singh and the attempt on his life—McCulloch—His wisdom and generosity—My establishment—Resolution of the frontier dispute.

Ghumbeer Singh did much for Manipur during his comparatively short reign. He made all the roads in his territory safe, and subdued the different hill-tribes who had asserted their independence during the troubles with Burmah. Imphal, the old capital, had not been re-occupied, though the sacred spot where the temple of Govindjee stood was cared for; but a new palace had been built at Langthabal at a distance of three and a half miles from Imphal where several fine masonry buildings were erected, and a canal dug for the annual boat races. Langthabal1 was deserted in 1844 and the old site re-occupied, and in my time, the buildings at Langthabal were picturesque ruins, having been greatly injured by time and the earthquakes of 1869 and 1880. Ghumbeer Singh left an infant son, Chandra Kirtee Singh who was two years of age at his father’s death and a distant cousin, Nur Singh, was appointed Regent. Contrary to all precedent, the Regent was loyal to his charge and governed well and ably for the infant [89]prince, in spite of constant attempts to overthrow his government. In 1844, the Queen-Mother wishing to govern herself, attempted to procure Nur Singh’s murder as he was at prayers in the temple. She failed and fled with her son the young Rajah Chandra Kirtee Singh to British territory. The Regent then proclaimed himself Rajah with the consent of all the people. The Manipur Levy had been maintained up till 1835 when the Government of India withdrew their connection from it, and ceased to pay the men. Major Grant left Manipur, and Captain Gordon, who had been adjutant since 1827, was made Political Agent of Manipur. Captain Pemberton had long since been on special survey duty.

Ghumbeer Singh did a lot for Manipur during his relatively short reign. He made all the roads in his territory safe and defeated the various hill tribes that had claimed their independence during the conflicts with Burma. Imphal, the old capital, hadn’t been re-occupied, though the sacred site where the temple of Govindjee stood was maintained; a new palace was built at Langthabal, about three and a half miles from Imphal, where several impressive masonry buildings were constructed and a canal was dug for the annual boat races. Langthabal1 was abandoned in 1844 and the old site was re-occupied. By the time I was there, the buildings at Langthabal were picturesque ruins, having suffered greatly from time and the earthquakes of 1869 and 1880. Ghumbeer Singh left behind an infant son, Chandra Kirtee Singh, who was two years old at his father’s death, and a distant cousin, Nur Singh, was appointed Regent. In a break from tradition, the Regent was loyal to his charge and governed well and competently for the young prince, despite constant attempts to overthrow him. In 1844, the Queen-Mother, wanting to take control herself, tried to have Nur Singh killed while he was at prayers in the temple. She failed and fled with her son, the young Rajah Chandra Kirtee Singh, to British territory. The Regent then proclaimed himself Rajah with the people's approval. The Manipur Levy had been maintained until 1835, when the Government of India withdrew their support and stopped paying the troops. Major Grant left Manipur, and Captain Gordon, who had been adjutant since 1827, was made the Political Agent of Manipur. Captain Pemberton had long been on special survey duty.

Captain Gordon died in December 1844. He was much liked and long remembered by the people whom he had greatly benefited, among other ways by introducing English vegetables, and fruits. He was succeeded by Lieutenant (afterwards Colonel) McCulloch.

Captain Gordon died in December 1844. He was well-liked and fondly remembered by the people he had significantly helped, particularly by introducing English vegetables and fruits. He was succeeded by Lieutenant (later Colonel) McCulloch.

Rajah Nur Singh died in 1850, and was succeeded by his brother Debindro, a weak man, quite unfit for the position. In 1850, young Chandra Kirtee Singh invaded the valley with a body of followers, Debindro fled, and he mounted the throne without opposition. Up to this time the Government of India had always acknowledged the de facto Rajah of Manipur, and revolutions with much accompanying bloodshed were common. Now, however, McCulloch strongly urged the advisability of supporting Chandra Kirtee Singh, and he received authority to “make a public avowal of the determination of the British Government to uphold the present Rajah and [90]to resist and punish any parties attempting hereafter to dispossess him.” The Court of Directors of the East India Company, in a despatch dated May 5th, 1852, confirmed the order of the Government of India and commented thus: “The position you have assumed of pledged protector of the Rajah, imposes on you as a necessary consequence the obligation of attempting to guide him, by your advice, but if needful of protecting his subjects against oppression on his part; otherwise our guarantee of his rule may be the cause of inflicting on them a continuance of reckless tyranny.”

Rajah Nur Singh died in 1850 and was succeeded by his brother Debindro, who was a weak man and totally unfit for the role. In 1850, young Chandra Kirtee Singh invaded the valley with a group of followers; Debindro fled, allowing Chandra Kirtee Singh to take the throne without any opposition. Until that time, the Government of India had always recognized the *de facto* Rajah of Manipur, and revolutions, often filled with bloodshed, were common. However, McCulloch strongly recommended that they support Chandra Kirtee Singh, and he was given the authority to “make a public statement about the British Government's commitment to support the current Rajah and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to resist and punish anyone attempting to remove him in the future.” The Court of Directors of the East India Company, in a dispatch dated May 5th, 1852, confirmed the order of the Government of India and commented: “Your role as the pledged protector of the Rajah means you have to guide him with your advice, and if necessary, protect his subjects from his oppression; otherwise, our guarantee of his rule could lead to continued reckless tyranny for them.”

These words of justice and wisdom were steadily ignored by successive governments. On no occasion did the Government of India ever seriously remonstrate with the Rajah, or make a sustained effort to improve his system of administration. The East India Company’s order became a dead letter, but the resolution to uphold Chandra Kirtee Singh bore good fruit, and during his long reign of thirty-five years no successful attempt against his authority was ever made, and he on his part displayed unswerving fidelity to the British Government.

These words of justice and wisdom were consistently overlooked by successive governments. At no point did the Government of India seriously challenge the Rajah or make a consistent effort to improve his administration. The East India Company’s order became meaningless, but the decision to support Chandra Kirtee Singh proved beneficial. During his long reign of thirty-five years, there was no successful challenge to his authority, and he, in turn, showed unwavering loyalty to the British Government.

I have already mentioned the great work that Colonel McCulloch accomplished with regard to the Kukis. This added to his long experience, gave him great influence in the State, and when he retired from the service in 1861, it was amidst the regrets of the whole people. Able, high-minded, respected, and having accomplished a task few could even have attempted, he left without honour or reward from his Government. How many men of inferior capacity, and quite without his old-fashioned [91]single-minded devotion to duty, are nowadays covered with stars! When he left he made every effort to hand over his vast power and influence intact to his successor, and to smooth his way as much as possible. Had the Government of India exercised the slightest tact and discretion in the selection of its agent, he might have carried on the good work so ably commenced, and brought Manipur by rapid strides into the path of progress. As it was it would have been difficult to find an officer more unfitted to succeed Colonel McCulloch than the one selected; he was soon involved in difficulties, and after a troubled period was ordered by Government to leave at three days’ notice. For a time the agency remained vacant, but the Rajah applied for another officer, and Colonel McCulloch was requested by the Government to quit his retirement, and again assume charge. He did so, and was received with acclamations by Rajah and people, the whole State turning out to meet him. His first effort was to restore the confidence forfeited by the late political agent, and everything went on as smoothly as ever; but, towards the end of 1867, he finally retired, staying on a few days after his successor’s arrival to post him up in his work. This time it would have been thought that some judgment would be shown in the selection of an officer for the post; but the next political agent was eminently unfitted and for some years before his death in 1876, was on very indifferent terms with the Durbar.

I’ve already talked about the great work Colonel McCulloch did concerning the Kukis. This, along with his extensive experience, gave him significant influence in the State, and when he retired from service in 1861, it was met with the sadness of the entire community. Capable, honorable, respected, and having completed a task few would even attempt, he left without any recognition or reward from his Government. How many less capable men, completely lacking his old-fashioned single-minded commitment to duty, are showered with accolades today! When he departed, he made every effort to pass on his immense power and influence intact to his successor and to facilitate his transition as smoothly as possible. If the Government of India had shown even a little tact and discretion in choosing its agent, he could have continued the excellent work he had started and rapidly brought Manipur into a progressive era. Unfortunately, it would have been challenging to find an officer less suited to follow Colonel McCulloch than the one chosen; he soon found himself in trouble, and after a difficult period was ordered by the Government to leave with just three days’ notice. For a while, the agency was left vacant, but the Rajah asked for another officer, and the Government requested Colonel McCulloch to come out of retirement and take charge again. He did so and was greeted with cheers by the Rajah and the people, with the entire State turning out to welcome him. His first task was to restore the trust lost because of the previous political agent, and everything proceeded smoothly once more; however, by the end of 1867, he finally retired, staying a few days after his successor’s arrival to brief him on his responsibilities. This time, it would have been expected that some careful judgment would be applied in selecting an officer for the position; however, the next political agent was completely unsuitable and, for several years before his death in 1876, had a very strained relationship with the Durbar.

During the brief period that elapsed between the last event and my taking charge, two different officers held the post. [92]

During the short time between the last event and when I took over, two different officers held the position. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

My Government establishment consisted of a head clerk, a most excellent man, Baboo Rusni Lall Coondoo; a native doctor, Lachman Parshad; native secretary and Manipuri interpreter; Burmese interpreter; Naga interpreter; Kuki interpreter; and latterly six chuprassies, i.e., orderlies or lictors. As for private servants we had three Naga girls, a Mugh cook and assistant, who could turn out a dinner equal to any of the London clubs for one hundred people at a couple of days’ notice, and under him I had four young Nagas learning their work, as I was determined to do more for my successors than my predecessors had done for me, viz., teach and train up a staff of servants so as to save the necessity of importing the scum of Calcutta. I had an excellent bearer, Horna, as I have already stated, and under him were two or three Nagas; washermen, syces, gardeners, water-carriers, etc., made up the number. All my interpreters, chuprassies, and servants, I clothed in scarlet livery which made a great impression, and gradually the air of squalor which prevailed when I arrived began to disappear. I had charge of a Government Treasury from which I used to pay myself and the Government establishment. The currency of the country was a small bell-metal coin called “Sel,” of which 400 to 480 went to the rupee, also current, but copper pice were not used, and all Manipuri accounts were kept in “Sel.”

My government setup included a head clerk, the great Baboo Rusni Lall Coondoo; a local doctor, Lachman Parshad; a native secretary and Manipuri interpreter; a Burmese interpreter; a Naga interpreter; a Kuki interpreter; and eventually six chuprassies, or orderlies. For private help, we had three Naga girls, a Mugh cook and his assistant, who could whip up a dinner for a hundred people on short notice, comparable to any top London club. I also had four young Nagas training for the job, as I wanted to do more for my successors than my predecessors did for me, specifically, I aimed to teach and train a staff of servants to avoid relying on the bottom-tier workers from Calcutta. I had a great bearer, Horna, as I mentioned before, and under him were a couple of Nagas; washermen, syces, gardeners, water carriers, etc., made up the rest. All my interpreters, chuprassies, and staff wore scarlet uniforms, which made quite an impression, and slowly the squalid atmosphere that existed when I arrived started to fade. I managed a government treasury from which I paid myself and the government staff. The local currency was a small bell-metal coin called “Sel,” with 400 to 480 of them equaling one rupee; copper pice weren’t used, and all Manipuri accounts were kept in “Sel.”

At this time the Naga Hills were still under a political officer whose actual jurisdiction was limited to the villages which had paid tribute to me, as already described. He was supposed to exercise a certain influence over many of the large villages, [93]but the influence was lessened by the feeling entertained by the Nagas that our stay in the hills was uncertain, and that for all practical purposes the Manipuris were the power most to be reckoned with, and from our point of view it was very desirable that our headquarter station should be removed to Kohima. A dispute with Mozuma, due chiefly to our vacillating conduct, was now going on, but its chiefs would not accept our terms, and an expedition to coerce them was in preparation in which I was to take part. Mr. Carnegy was political officer, a man of ability and determination, and very pleasant to deal with. During the dispute with Mozuma, the other villages held aloof, thinking Mozuma was able to hold its own, and waiting to see which side gained the day.

At this time, the Naga Hills were still under a political officer whose actual authority was limited to the villages that had paid tribute to me, as previously mentioned. He was expected to have some influence over many of the larger villages, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] but that influence was weakened by the Nagas’ belief that our presence in the hills was uncertain and that, for all practical purposes, the Manipuris were the main power to be considered. From our perspective, it was very important to relocate our headquarters to Kohima. A disagreement with Mozuma, mainly due to our inconsistent actions, was ongoing, but its chiefs refused to accept our terms, and an expedition to force their compliance was being prepared, in which I was to participate. Mr. Carnegy was the political officer—an able and determined man, and very easy to work with. During the dispute with Mozuma, the other villages stayed neutral, believing that Mozuma could manage on its own, and waited to see which side would prevail.

Burmah was still under its native rulers. There were constant frontier disputes going on between it and Manipur, but that state of things was chronic.

Burmah was still under its local rulers. There were ongoing border disputes between it and Manipur, but that situation was persistent.

To the south of Manipur, the Chin and Lushai tribes were quiet.

To the south of Manipur, the Chin and Lushai tribes were peaceful.

There was a long standing boundary dispute between Manipur and the Naga Hills. The boundary had been most arbitrarily settled by us when the survey was carried out, so far as a certain point, beyond that it was vague. Manipur claimed territory which we certainly did not possess, and which she had visited from time to time, but did not actually hold in subjection. Other portions, as I afterwards proved, were occupied by her, though the fact had not been ascertained. Over and over again efforts had been made to bring the Durbar to terms, but without success. I determined to grapple with [94]the question at once. I took a map and drew a line including all that I thought Manipur entitled to, in the neighbourhood of the Naga Hills, and advised the Maharajah to accept the arrangement on the understanding that when I visited the country claimed further eastward, I would recommend the Government of India to allow him to retain all that he actually held in his possession. This was agreed to by him and confirmed by Government, and I believe that substantial justice was done to both parties.

There was a long-standing boundary dispute between Manipur and the Naga Hills. The boundary had been settled arbitrarily when the survey was done; up to a certain point, it was clear, but beyond that, it was vague. Manipur claimed land that we definitely didn’t control, which they had visited occasionally but didn’t actually govern. Other areas, as I later demonstrated, were occupied by them, even though that had not been confirmed. Time and again, attempts had been made to reach an agreement with the Durbar, but none were successful. I decided to tackle the issue right away. I took a map and drew a line to include everything I believed Manipur was entitled to in the vicinity of the Naga Hills, and I advised the Maharajah to accept the arrangement with the understanding that when I visited the land claimed further east, I would recommend that the Government of India allow him to keep everything he had in his possession. He agreed to this, and it was confirmed by the Government, and I believe that substantial justice was achieved for both parties.

I should like to have seen Manipur get more, as a set-off against our unjust treatment in former years, but as we were sure eventually, to occupy all the Naga Hills, it was necessary to make such an adjustment as would not injure British interests in the future. [95]

I would have liked to see Manipur receive more, as compensation for our unfair treatment in the past, but since we were bound to take over all the Naga Hills eventually, it was important to make an adjustment that wouldn’t harm British interests in the future. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Here a British native regiment was stationed, after Sir J. Johnstone’s retirement, but some time before the troubles of 1891.—Ed.

1 A British native regiment was stationed here after Sir J. Johnstone retired, but some time before the troubles of 1891.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XI.

My early days in Manipur—The capital—The inhabitants—Good qualities of Manipuris—Origin of valley of Manipur—Expedition to the Naga Hills—Lovely scenery—Attack on Kongal Tannah by Burmese—Return from Naga Hills—Visit Kongal Tannah.

My early days in Manipur—The capital—The inhabitants—Great qualities of Manipuris—Origin of the valley of Manipur—Expedition to the Naga Hills—Beautiful scenery—Burmese attack on Kongal Tannah—Return from the Naga Hills—Visit to Kongal Tannah.

The first few weeks in Manipur were taken up in making acquaintance with the place and people, and doing all that was possible to disarm the fears of the Durbar. Never was there one so suspicious. At first all my movements were watched, and wherever I went spies, open or secret, followed; however, I encouraged it to the utmost, and told the officials to inquire into everything I did, and they very soon saw that there was no necessity for special espionage, though all my acts were still noted and reported. Several little difficulties cropped up regarding British subjects, and required some care in dealing with them. In one case, a man had taken upon himself to intrigue with some of the Nagas under Manipur, and urged them to declare themselves British subjects, and in another, a man had robbed the Maharajah. In both instances the Durbar had acted foolishly and precipitately, though under much provocation. However, I turned both men out of the country, with orders never to return.

The first few weeks in Manipur were spent getting to know the place and the people, and doing everything I could to ease the fears of the Durbar. They were incredibly suspicious. At first, everything I did was closely monitored, with spies—both obvious and covert—following me wherever I went. However, I encouraged this to some extent and told the officials to investigate everything I did. They quickly realized that there was no need for special surveillance, though they still noted and reported all my actions. Several minor issues arose involving British subjects that needed careful handling. In one case, a man had taken it upon himself to conspire with some Nagas under Manipur, persuading them to claim British citizenship. In another case, a man had stolen from the Maharajah. In both situations, the Durbar acted foolishly and hastily, though they were provoked. Nonetheless, I expelled both men from the country with a strict order never to return.

The question of British subjects and their rights was one that gave me much trouble for years. [96]Judging by a decision of the High Court of Calcutta that all the descendants of European British subjects were European British subjects, I insisted on all descendants of British subjects being considered as such, and subject to my jurisdiction. After a long struggle I carried my point, and it very greatly strengthened my position.

The issue of British citizens and their rights troubled me for many years. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Based on a ruling from the High Court of Calcutta that all descendants of European British citizens were considered European British citizens, I argued that all descendants of British subjects should be recognized as such and fall under my jurisdiction. After a long fight, I succeeded in my argument, and it significantly boosted my position.

A few more words about the capital and the Manipuris may not be amiss. Imphal, as has been said,1 covered a space of fifteen square miles. On the north side it touches on some low hills, called Ching-mai-roong, and running westward is bounded by a shallow lake, which is partly enclosed by a continuation of the hills, here called Langol, on which grows a celebrated cane used for polo sticks. Then, running south, it is intersected by several roads, notably the road to Silchar, which enters the capital at a place called Kooak-Kaithel (i.e. crow bazaar). Here it is bounded by rice cultivation. Going farther south, and sweeping round in an easterly direction, it is bounded by the Plain of Lang-thabal, at one extremity of which lies the old capital; here two rivers intersect it. And going farther east, it is bounded by the lower slopes of a hill rising 2500 feet above the valley. Then turning to the northward and crossing two rivers, we come again to the place from which we started. The want of the town was a good water-supply; there were one or two fair-sized tanks, or ponds, as they would be called in England, and the afore-mentioned rivers, of which the water is not improved by receiving [97]the ashes of the dead burned on their banks. Beyond this, all the water obtainable was derived from small ponds, one or more of which was to be found in every garden enclosure. The ground on which the capital stands must at one time have been very low, probably a marsh, and it has been artificially raised from time to time by digging these tanks; every raised road, too, meant a deep stagnant ditch on either side. The people are not sanitary in their habits, and when heavy rain falls the gardens are flooded, and a fair share of the accumulated filth is washed into the drinking-tanks, the result being frequent epidemics of cholera.

A few additional words about the capital and the Manipuris might be helpful. Imphal, as mentioned, covers an area of fifteen square miles. To the north, it's bordered by some low hills called Ching-mai-roong, and to the west, it is bounded by a shallow lake, partly enclosed by a continuation of the hills known as Langol, where a famous type of cane used for polo sticks grows. To the south, several roads intersect the area, particularly the road to Silchar, which enters the capital at a spot called Kooak-Kaithel (i.e. crow bazaar). Surrounding this area are rice fields. Moving further south and then sweeping eastward, it is bordered by the Plain of Lang-thabal, where the old capital lies at one end, and two rivers cross through it. Continuing east, it is bounded by the lower slopes of a hill that rises 2,500 feet above the valley. Turning north and crossing two rivers, we return to our starting point. The town lacks a good water supply; there are a few decent-sized ponds, or tanks as they are called in England, and the previously mentioned rivers, which are not improved by receiving [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the ashes of the dead cremated on their banks. Beyond this, all available water comes from small ponds, typically found in every garden enclosure. The ground on which the capital is located must have originally been very low, likely a marsh, and has been artificially raised over time by digging these tanks; every raised road also means a deep stagnant ditch on either side. The people do not have sanitary habits, and when it rains heavily, the gardens get flooded, washing a fair amount of accumulated waste into the drinking tanks, leading to frequent cholera outbreaks.

The Manipuris themselves are a fine stalwart race descended from an Indo-Chinese stock, with some admixture of Aryan blood, derived from the successive waves of Aryan invaders that have passed through the valley in prehistoric days. It may be this, or from an admixture of Chinese blood, but certainly the Manipuris have stable and industrious qualities which the Burmese and Shans do not possess. Since then the race has been constantly fed by additions from the various hill-tribes surrounding the valley. The result is a fairly homogeneous people of great activity and energy, with much of the Japanese aptitude for acquiring new arts. The men seem capable of learning anything, and the women are famous as weavers, and in many cases have completely killed out the manufacture of cloths formerly peculiar to certain of the hill-tribes, over whom the Manipuris have obtained mastery by superior intellect. They are always cheerful, even on a long and trying march, and are good-humoured [98]under any difficulties and never apparently conscious of fatigue. They are very abstemious, and live chiefly on rice and fish, which is often rotten from preference. Though rigid Hindoos outwardly, they have a curious custom by which a man of low caste, marrying a high-caste woman, can be adopted into her tribe, the exact reverse of what prevails in India, where a woman of high caste marrying a low-caste man is hopelessly degraded and her children outcasts.

The Manipuris are a resilient community descended from an Indo-Chinese background, with some mixed Aryan ancestry from the waves of Aryan invaders that passed through the valley in ancient times. This blend, along with possible Chinese influences, has given the Manipuris stable and hardworking traits that the Burmese and Shans lack. Over time, the race has continually integrated contributions from various hill tribes surrounding the valley. The result is a fairly uniform group known for their energy and activity, with a bit of a Japanese flair for picking up new skills. The men seem to be able to learn anything, while the women are renowned weavers, often completely replacing the traditional cloth production of certain hill tribes, demonstrating the Manipuris' intellectual superiority. They remain cheerful even during long and challenging marches, maintaining a good-natured attitude through difficulties, seemingly unaware of fatigue. Their diet is quite simple, primarily rice and fish, which they often prefer to be slightly rotten. Despite being outwardly strict Hindus, they have an interesting custom where a low-caste man marrying a high-caste woman can be accepted into her tribe, which is the opposite of the situation in India, where a high-caste woman marrying a low-caste man is considered degraded, and her children are viewed as outcasts.

It is impossible for those who have marched much in the hills with Manipuris to avoid liking them. Their caste prejudices, though rigid, give no trouble to others. Hungry or not, they are always ready to march, and march all day and all night, if necessary. Still, the Indo-Chinese races exceed even the ordinary Asiatic in reserve and sphinx-like characteristics, and the Manipuris are an inscrutable set. I had many intimate friends among them, yet, on the whole, prefer the pure Hindoo.

It’s hard not to like the Manipuris if you’ve spent a lot of time marching in the hills with them. Their strong caste biases don’t bother others much. Whether they’re hungry or not, they’re always up for marching, even if it means going all day and all night if needed. However, the Indo-Chinese races are even more reserved and enigmatic than the average Asian, and the Manipuris are particularly mysterious. I had many close friends among them, but overall, I still prefer the pure Hindu.

What is now the valley of Manipur was evidently once a series of valleys and ranges of hills, between the higher ranges which now border it and converge to the south. The rivers now flowing through the valley then flowed through it like the Barak, Eerung, and others, at a much lower level. One of the great earthquakes, to which these regions are so subject, closed the outlet and raised a permanent barrier; thus a lake was formed, and in the course of ages the alluvium brought down by the streams filled it up to its present level leaving the Logtak Lake in its lowest part, a lake which has constantly lessened and is still lessening in size. The crests of [99]the sunken ranges are still to be seen running down the valley, and mostly parallel to the bordering ranges, such are Langol, Langthabal, Phoiching, Lokching, and others. Sometimes a river, as at a place called “Eeroce Semba,” runs at the base of a hill, and cuts away the alluvium, showing the solid rock. This alluvium forms one of the deepest and richest soils in the world.

What is now the valley of Manipur was clearly once a series of valleys and hills, situated between the higher ranges that currently surround it and converge to the south. The rivers that now flow through the valley, such as the Barak and Eerung, once ran at a much lower level. One of the major earthquakes, which frequently affect these regions, blocked the outlet and created a permanent barrier; as a result, a lake was formed, and over time, the sediment brought down by the streams filled it to its current level, leaving Logtak Lake in its lowest area, a lake that has continually decreased in size and is still shrinking. The tops of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the sunken ranges are still visible running down the valley, mostly parallel to the bordering ranges such as Langol, Langthabal, Phoiching, Lokching, and others. Occasionally, a river, like at a place called “Eeroce Semba,” flows at the base of a hill and erodes the alluvium, revealing the solid rock beneath. This alluvium creates one of the deepest and richest soils in the world.

I have referred to the proposed expedition to the Naga Hills, to aid the troops there in the operations against the powerful village of Mozuma. In order to take part in this expedition I had brought up one hundred men of the 35th Native Infantry, from Cachar, and I started from Manipur on December 3rd, 1877, having sent on the 35th and a Manipuri force of over three hundred men under the Minister Bularam Singh. I rode out the first day to Mayang Khang, a distance of forty miles, where I caught up my men. I passed Sengmai at a distance of thirteen miles on the border of the valley, and up to which the road is flat, and soon entered a broken country, first grass, then scrub, then forest. The road lay over a succession of spurs of the Kowpree Hills which run down into a very narrow valley, and was as bad as can be imagined—very steep ascents and descents. At last we reached Kaithemabee, the second stage, and fourteen miles from Sengmai. It is exceedingly picturesquely situated, having a splendid view of the Kowpree range, here rising to over 8000 feet. The outpost is situated on a high bank overlooking a stream, and beyond it a splendid rolling slope of grass extending for miles.

I mentioned the planned expedition to the Naga Hills to support the troops there in their operations against the strong village of Mozuma. To participate in this expedition, I brought one hundred men from the 35th Native Infantry from Cachar, and I set out from Manipur on December 3rd, 1877, having sent on the 35th and a Manipuri force of over three hundred men led by Minister Bularam Singh. I rode out on the first day to Mayang Khang, a distance of forty miles, where I met up with my men. I passed Sengmai, which is thirteen miles away at the edge of the valley, where the road is flat, and soon entered a rough terrain, starting with grass, then scrub, and finally forest. The road went over a series of ridges of the Kowpree Hills that lead down into a very narrow valley, and it was as difficult as you can imagine—very steep climbs and drops. Eventually, we reached Kaithemabee, the second stage, which is fourteen miles from Sengmai. It is beautifully located, offering a stunning view of the Kowpree range, which rises over 8000 feet here. The outpost is positioned on a high bank overlooking a stream, with beyond it a gorgeous rolling slope of grass stretching for miles.

All this part of the country is covered with beehive-shaped [100]cairns, built of well-selected stones. They are said to have been made by the Köereng Nagas, formerly a very powerful race, whose miserable remnants now inhabit the neighbouring hills. Farther on the bee-hives end suddenly, and a region of monoliths is entered. Probably both monoliths and bee-hives were erected to commemorate great events in the lives of the builders, the death of a chief, the birth of a son, the giving of a great feast when a bison, or possibly many, were killed. Monoliths are common, and exist all over the Naga Hills and among the Kolarian and Dravidian tribes, as well as all over Europe. Cairns also are common, but the beehive-shaped cairns are, I believe, unique, and found only in Manipur and in this neighbourhood.

All this part of the country is covered with beehive-shaped [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]cairns, made from carefully chosen stones. They are said to have been created by the Köereng Nagas, a once powerful race whose unfortunate survivors now live in the nearby hills. Further along, the beehives stop abruptly, and you enter an area filled with monoliths. It's likely that both the monoliths and beehives were built to commemorate significant events in the builders’ lives, such as the death of a chief, the birth of a son, or the celebration of a big feast when a bison, or possibly many, were killed. Monoliths are common and can be found throughout the Naga Hills and among the Kolarian and Dravidian tribes, as well as across Europe. Cairns are also widespread, but the beehive-shaped cairns are, I believe, unique to Manipur and this area.

I reached Mayung Khang at 4 P.M., having an hour before crossed the watershed, all the streams south of it falling into the tributaries of the Chindwin Irrawaddy, all to the north running into the tributaries of the Ganges and Burrhampooter.

I arrived at Mayung Khang at 4 PM, having crossed the watershed an hour earlier. All the streams to the south flow into the tributaries of the Chindwin Irrawaddy, while those to the north flow into the tributaries of the Ganges and Burrhampooter.

Mayung Khang is a highly undulating grassy slope, the Kowpree rising to nearly nine thousand feet in the west, while after crossing a small stream a lower range closes it in on the east. We halted there for the night close to a monolith, and the next day marched to Mythephum.

Mayung Khang is a steep, grassy slope, with the Kowpree reaching nearly nine thousand feet on the west side, and a lower range enclosing it on the east after crossing a small stream. We stopped there for the night near a large stone, and the following day we marched to Mythephum.

Mythephum or Muphum (lit. Manipuri settlement) was a small military post, and we encamped below in a wide valley among recently cut rice fields, with a river rushing by us. The place is so named from having been a Manipuri settlement, in the old days before the Burmese invasion. High hills rose above [101]us on all sides, the valley running in and out among them and following the course of the stream. To our north, and at a distance of a mile or two, was the once powerful village of Muram, still populous but submissive. I had a small but most comfortable straw-built hut, and well remember how delightful the early morning was next day, when I had breakfast at sunrise and saw my thermometer at thirty-two degrees. Only those accustomed to great heat realise the delights of a low thermometer. Mythephum is over 4000 feet above the sea, and being a low valley is often extremely cold. Sometimes in winter the stream is for a day quite choked by blocks of ice, and I have seen the thermometer at twenty-six degrees, 150 feet above the valley, which probably meant eighteen degrees at the lowest level on the grass.

Mythephum or Muphum (lit. Manipuri settlement) was a small military outpost, and we set up camp in a wide valley surrounded by recently harvested rice fields, with a river rushing past us. The location is named after being a Manipuri settlement in the days before the Burmese invasion. High hills loomed over [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] us on all sides, with the valley weaving in and out among them, following the river’s path. To the north, about a mile or two away, was the once-mighty village of Muram, still populated but now submissive. I had a small but very comfortable straw-built hut, and I clearly remember how lovely it was the next morning when I had breakfast at sunrise and noticed my thermometer reading thirty-two degrees. Only those used to extreme heat can appreciate the joys of a low thermometer. Mythephum is over 4000 feet above sea level, and since it's a low valley, it can get very cold. Sometimes in winter, the river can get completely blocked by ice for a day, and I have seen the thermometer read twenty-six degrees, 150 feet above the valley, which likely meant eighteen degrees at the lowest point on the grass.

It was my intention to march on Mozuma by a track which would avoid the powerful villages of Viswema, Kohima, Jotsuma and Konoma, and enable me to attack the enemy in the rear. Half-way I was delayed by receiving no letter from Mr. Carnegy, with whom I had to act in concert, and this prevented me from reaching the scene of operations, as I received the startling news that the Manipuri outpost of Kongal Tannah on the borders of the Kubo valley had been attacked on December 14th by a party of men sent by the Rajah of Sumjok or Thoungdoot, and eight men killed. This threw the whole population of Manipur into a state of commotion, and the Maharajah begged me to return at once, and I felt it my duty to do so, as my chief work was to protect Manipur and its interests. [102]I therefore returned to Manipur on December 17th, leaving my party on the frontier, where they remained some time longer, the Nagas being unwilling to submit; and making overtures instead to the Maharajah Chandra Kirtee Singh. He sternly declined their offers, and threatened that if they did not speedily yield to the British authorities, he would send a large force to our aid.

I planned to march on Mozuma using a route that would bypass the strong villages of Viswema, Kohima, Jotsuma, and Konoma, allowing me to attack the enemy from behind. Halfway there, I got delayed because I hadn’t received a letter from Mr. Carnegy, with whom I needed to coordinate, and this stopped me from reaching the battle area. I heard alarming news that the Manipuri outpost of Kongal Tannah on the edge of the Kubo valley was attacked on December 14th by a group sent by the Rajah of Sumjok or Thoungdoot, resulting in eight casualties. This caused great unrest among the people of Manipur, and the Maharajah urgently requested that I return. I felt it was my responsibility to go back since my main duty was to protect Manipur and its interests. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] So, I returned to Manipur on December 17th, leaving my team at the frontier, where they stayed a bit longer as the Nagas were reluctant to surrender; instead, they were reaching out to Maharajah Chandra Kirtee Singh. He firmly rejected their offers, threatening to send a large force to assist us if they did not quickly comply with the British authorities.

The Naga Hills Campaign of that year had no further interest for Manipur, and it had a sad ending for us, as Mr. Carnegy was accidently shot by a sentry.

The Naga Hills Campaign that year held no more significance for Manipur, and it ended sadly for us, as Mr. Carnegy was accidentally shot by a guard.

The “Kongal outrage,” as it was thenceforth called, was so serious and so evidently premeditated, that a most thorough inquiry was needed. It took some time to collect evidence as wounded men had to be brought in, and it was the end of the month before I was able to proceed to the spot. At last I started and crossed the Yoma range of hills for the first time. What a lovely march it was and what an anxious one, as I left my wife not at all well, and no one but an ignorant and not very sweet-tempered English nurse to look after her. However, duty must come first, and off I started, posting relays of ponies on the way to enable me to return quickly when the work was done. Thangal Major accompanied me.

The “Kongal outrage,” as it came to be called, was so serious and obviously planned that a thorough investigation was necessary. It took some time to gather evidence since wounded men needed to be brought in, and it was the end of the month before I could head to the location. Finally, I set out and crossed the Yoma mountain range for the first time. It was a beautiful but nerve-wracking journey, as I left my wife in poor health, with only an inexperienced and not very pleasant English nurse to care for her. However, duty comes first, so I left, arranging for pony relays along the way to enable a quick return when the work was completed. Thangal Major came with me.

The first part of our march lay across the valley, and we began the ascent of the hills at a place called Ingorok. After a wearisome ascent of 3500 feet and a more gradual one along the crest, we made a rapid descent of 4000 feet to the Turet river, where we encamped. The river runs at the bottom of an [103]exceedingly narrow valley, and the ascent on both sides is one of the most wearisome I have ever made. On a dark night lights on the hillside above, appear as stars from the bed of the stream. The scenery was majestic, and the vegetation very fine. The next day we commenced with a steep ascent of 2500 feet, and ended with a descent of 3000 feet to the Maghung river. From the Maghung next morning we started for Kongal Tannah, which we reached in good time.

The first part of our march took us across the valley, and we started climbing the hills at a place called Ingorok. After a tiring ascent of 3500 feet and a more gradual climb along the crest, we quickly descended 4000 feet to the Turet river, where we set up camp. The river flows at the bottom of an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] incredibly narrow valley, and the climb on both sides is one of the most exhausting I've ever experienced. On a dark night, lights on the hillside above look like stars from the bottom of the stream. The scenery was stunning, and the vegetation was impressive. The next day we began with a steep climb of 2500 feet and ended with a descent of 3000 feet to the Maghung river. From the Maghung, we set off for Kongal Tannah the next morning, which we reached in good time.

I carefully examined the place and saw the charred remains of the murdered men, and many bullets still sticking in the stockade. The evidence being complete, I turned homewards, and by travelling incessantly reached Manipur next morning to find that my wife had presented me with another son, the first pure European child born in Manipur. It had been an anxious time for me, and I was thankful to find both her and the baby well. We named the baby Arthur.

I closely checked out the area and saw the burnt remains of the murdered men, with many bullets still lodged in the stockade. With all the evidence gathered, I headed back home and, by traveling nonstop, reached Manipur the next morning to find that my wife had given birth to another son, the first fully European baby born in Manipur. It had been a worrying time for me, and I was relieved to see both her and the baby were doing well. We named the baby Arthur.

I sent a full report of the Kongal case to the Government of India, and a demand for reparation was made at the Court of Mandalay, but it was not backed up with sufficient vigour. The outrage was unprovoked, and nothing less than the execution of the ringleaders, who were well known, would have satisfied Manipur, and, indeed, the claims of justice, but though the case dragged on for years, no redress was ever given. I predicted at the time that failure to do justice would eventually lead to underhand reprisals on the part of Manipur, as the Durbar could not understand our Government tolerating an attack of this kind on a protected state, and naturally ascribed our forbearance to weakness. I shall have to refer to the case farther on. [104]

I sent a complete report on the Kongal case to the Government of India, and I filed a claim for compensation at the Court of Mandalay, but it wasn’t pursued with enough determination. The incident was unwarranted, and nothing less than the execution of the ringleaders, who were well known, would have appeased Manipur, and truly, the demands of justice. However, even though the case dragged on for years, no compensation was ever provided. I warned at the time that the failure to deliver justice would eventually result in covert retaliation from Manipur, as the Durbar couldn’t comprehend why our Government would tolerate an attack of this nature on a protected state, and they naturally interpreted our restraint as weakness. I will need to discuss the case further on. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Quoted by kind permission of editor from my article in Nineteenth Century.

1 Quoted with permission from the editor of my article in Nineteenth Century.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XII.

Discussions as to New Residency—Its completion—Annual boat races—Kang-joop-kool—Daily work—Dealings with the Durbar.

Discussions about the New Residency—Its completion—Annual boat races—Kang-joop-kool—Daily work—Interactions with the Durbar.

I have briefly described the old Residency which was rented from the Heir Apparent. Money had been sanctioned for a new Residency, to belong to the British Government, but there had been squabbles for a long time between my predecessors and the Durbar regarding a suitable site. Also such a building as was required could only be built with the help of the Durbar whom it was advisable to conciliate.

I’ve given a quick description of the old Residency that was rented from the Heir Apparent. Funds were approved for a new Residency to be owned by the British Government, but my predecessors had been arguing with the Durbar for quite some time over a proper location. Additionally, a building like what was needed could only be constructed with the support of the Durbar, whom it was wise to appease.

One of my predecessors wished to build on a small hill called “Chinga,” about a mile from the palace. It was an admirable site, and had the position of the Political Agent been similar to that in other Indian States, it could not have been better. But in Manipur, the representative of the Government of India was regarded by the Maharajah as a powerful prop and support in case of his throne being attacked, as was constantly the case in former years. On this ground the Durbar objected that it was too far off; also that the place was reported to be the residence of an evil spirit inimical to the Royal family, so that it was not a convenient spot for the Maharajah to [105]visit. So, after many acrimonious disputes, the negotiation fell through.

One of my predecessors wanted to build on a small hill called “Chinga,” about a mile from the palace. It was a great location, and if the role of the Political Agent had been like it was in other Indian States, it couldn’t have been better. However, in Manipur, the Government of India's representative was seen by the Maharajah as a crucial support in case his throne was threatened, which happened often in the past. Because of this, the Durbar argued that it was too far away; they also said that the site was rumored to be home to an evil spirit that was hostile to the Royal family, making it an unsuitable place for the Maharajah to visit. After many heated arguments, the negotiation fell apart.

Another Political Agent chose a site called Ching-mai-roong, which in many ways was very satisfactory, and the Durbar reluctantly consented to give it, but it was a mile and a half from the palace, and therefore much out of the way. The question was still in abeyance when I arrived. As soon as I had time, I discussed the matter with the Durbar, and found the Maharajah much averse to my removal from the old site. He said “Where you are now, I can call to you; but if you go to a distance, I shall be cut off entirely.”

Another Political Agent picked a location called Ching-mai-roong, which in many ways was quite suitable, and the Durbar reluctantly agreed to this, but it was a mile and a half from the palace, making it quite inconvenient. The issue was still unresolved when I arrived. As soon as I had the chance, I talked about it with the Durbar and discovered that the Maharajah was very opposed to me moving from the old site. He said, “Where you are now, I can call to you; but if you move further away, I won’t be able to reach you at all.”

I quite saw the advisability of being on the spot, also in what I may call the fashionable quarter of the town; and, as from a sanitary point of view, the position was as good as any other, I agreed to stay, on condition that all the squalid houses and slums in the neighbourhood were cleared away, dirty tanks filled, and others deepened, and a fine large space cleared and handed over to me. I further insisted that I should have all the assistance necessary in building a suitable Residency. My terms were agreed to, and the work put in hand. I determined to have a building worthy of the representative of the British Government, and sacrificed everything to suitable rooms, and sound construction, so that it was not till the end of 1880 that it was finished.

I definitely saw the benefit of being right there, especially in what I would call the trendy part of town; and since the location was as good as any other from a health perspective, I agreed to stay, as long as all the rundown houses and slums in the area were torn down, filthy tanks were cleaned out, and others were deepened, along with a large area cleared and handed over to me. I also insisted that I should receive all the help I needed to build a proper Residency. My conditions were accepted, and the work began. I was determined to create a building that was worthy of representing the British Government, and I put everything into creating suitable rooms and solid construction, so it wasn't until the end of 1880 that it was completed.

I was greatly indebted to my head clerk, Baboo Rusni Lall Coondoo, who acted as clerk of the works. The result was a charming residence. It was in the half-timber style of old English houses, modified to suit the climate, all on one floor, but raised on a solid [106]brick foundation, which gave a lower storey seven feet in height, thus keeping us high and dry, the house being approached on four sides by flights of solid masonry steps. The lower storey was built so as to be shot proof, as I designed it as a place of retreat from stray shot for non-combatants, in the event of the Residency being again, as it had been before, subjected to a cross-fire from contending parties during one of the many revolutions so common to Manipur. Little did I dream that folly, and incompetency would ever lead to our being directly attacked!

I was very grateful to my chief clerk, Baboo Rusni Lall Coondoo, who served as the construction supervisor. The outcome was a lovely home. It was designed in the half-timber style of old English houses, adapted to fit the climate, all on one level, but elevated on a solid [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]brick foundation, which created a lower level seven feet high, keeping us safe and dry, with access from all sides via sturdy masonry steps. The lower level was built to be bulletproof, as I intended it to serve as a refuge for non-combatants from random gunfire, should the Residency again face crossfire during one of the many revolutions that were common in Manipur. Little did I know that foolishness and incompetence would ever result in us being directly attacked!

The large compound, about sixteen acres in extent, was surrounded by a mud breastwork and ditch, quite capable of being defended, if necessary, and there were four entrances which I named respectively, the Great Gate, the Milking Gate, my cows’-shed being close to it, the Water Gate and the Kang-joop-kool Gate. I made a riding road all round to exercise ponies, and besides making a splendid kitchen garden, adding considerably to Colonel McCulloch’s, we laid out flower beds, and had cool shady spots for the heat of the day. Deodars and other exotic trees were imported by me and throve wonderfully. One large sheet of water with an island in the centre was cleared, deepened, and the banks repaired, and as I never allowed a bird to be killed, it was covered in winter with water-fowls to the number of four hundred and fifty or five hundred of every kind, from wild geese downwards, and rare birds took refuge in the trees. In the north-east corner of the compound were the lines for my escort, with a tank of the purest drinking water, where formerly squalor [107]and filth had held sway. Finally I covered most of the large trees with beautiful orchids, so that in the season we had a blaze of colour. I spared no expense on the garden, and we were rewarded. Altogether the Residency and its grounds formed a beautiful and comfortable resting-place.

The large property, about sixteen acres, was surrounded by a mud wall and a ditch, which could easily be defended if needed. There were four entrances that I named the Great Gate, the Milking Gate (since my cowshed was nearby), the Water Gate, and the Kang-joop-kool Gate. I created a riding path all around for exercising ponies, and on top of making an amazing kitchen garden that complemented Colonel McCulloch’s significantly, we set up flower beds and had cool shady areas for the heat of the day. I imported Deodars and other exotic trees, which thrived remarkably well. We cleared, deepened, and repaired a large pond with an island in the center, and since I never allowed any birds to be harmed, it was filled in winter with around four hundred to five hundred waterfowl of various kinds, from wild geese downwards, and rare birds took shelter in the trees. In the northeast corner of the property were quarters for my escorts, along with a tank of the purest drinking water, where before there had been squalor and filth.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Ultimately, I adorned most of the large trees with beautiful orchids, so during the season, we had a dazzling display of color. I didn’t hold back on spending for the garden, and we were rewarded for it. All in all, the Residency and its grounds made a beautiful and comfortable place to relax.

The new building was also commodious and contained a handsome Durbar-room for receptions 24 feet square, fine dining and drawing-rooms, very airy and comfortable bedrooms, etc., with an office for myself. The pantry was so arranged that cold draughts of air, so great a drawback in Indian houses in cold weather, were avoided when dinner was being brought in. The bedrooms had fireplaces, and the sitting-rooms excellent stoves which in winter were very necessary. The shot-proof rooms in the basement were not used, except one for a storeroom, and the one under the verandah of the Durbar-room, used as a sleeping place by the men of my guard.

The new building was spacious and included a beautiful Durbar room for receptions, measuring 24 feet square, along with nice dining and drawing rooms, very airy and comfortable bedrooms, and an office for me. The pantry was designed to prevent cold drafts, which are a major problem in Indian homes during the colder months, when dinner was being served. The bedrooms had fireplaces, and the sitting rooms had great stoves that were essential in winter. The soundproof rooms in the basement weren’t used much, except for one that served as a storeroom and another under the verandah of the Durbar room, which was used by my guard for sleeping.

The Great Gate was a picturesque half-timber structure, with rooms on either side, one of which I built specially as a pneumonia hospital, so it was designed with a view to maintaining an equable temperature, pneumonia being a great scourge among newly arrived Hindoostani sepoys. Not long after I left, it was diverted to other purposes, being considered too good for a hospital!

The Great Gate was a charming half-timber building, with rooms on either side, one of which I specifically constructed as a pneumonia hospital. It was designed to keep a stable temperature, as pneumonia was a significant problem among newly arrived Hindoostani soldiers. Shortly after I left, it was repurposed for other uses, as it was deemed too nice for a hospital!

“With the exception of the Residency, no house when I left Manipur, was built of brick, partly from fear of earthquakes, partly on account of expense. The ordinary houses of the people are huts with wattle and daub or mud walls, those of greater folks [108]the same, but on a larger scale. Every house has a verandah in front with the main entrance leading from it, and a little side door on the north side close to the west end, the houses invariably facing east. The roofs are all of thatch, with the exception of the Rajah’s, which was of corrugated iron. There were several temples built of brick stuccoed over. One in the palace had an iron roof, another a gilded one. I sent some models of these temples and several other buildings to the Indian and Colonial Exhibition of 1886, every beam and rafter being represented and made according to scale. The larger of the temples had bells of a fine deep tone. Some of the approaches to the Rajah’s dwelling-house were made of brick. Formerly the palace enclosure was entered from the front by a quaint and picturesque old gateway, not beautiful, but characteristic of Manipur; the old Rajah Chandra Kirtee Singh substituted for it a tawdry and fantastic structure with a corrugated iron roof, a structure without any merit, and quite out of keeping with its surroundings. I remonstrated in vain; shoddy and vulgar tastes had penetrated even to Manipur, and the picturesque old building that spoke of bygone ages was doomed; but we who have destroyed so many fine buildings, have little right to criticise.

“With the exception of the Residency, no house when I left Manipur was built of brick, partly due to the fear of earthquakes and partly because of costs. The typical houses of the people are huts made of wattle and daub or mud walls, while those of the wealthier folks are the same but on a larger scale. Every house has a verandah in front with the main entrance leading out from it, and a small side door on the north side close to the west end, with all houses invariably facing east. The roofs are all thatched, except for the Rajah's, which was made of corrugated iron. There were several temples built from brick, covered with stucco. One in the palace had an iron roof, and another had a gilded one. I sent some models of these temples and several other buildings to the Indian and Colonial Exhibition of 1886, with every beam and rafter accurately represented and made to scale. The larger of the temples had bells that had a rich, deep tone. Some of the paths leading to the Rajah's house were made of brick. Previously, you entered the palace enclosure from the front through a quaint and picturesque old gateway that, while not beautiful, was typical of Manipur; the old Rajah Chandra Kirtee Singh replaced it with a gaudy and bizarre structure topped with a corrugated iron roof, a structure that lacked any merit and was completely out of keeping with its surroundings. I protested in vain; cheap and vulgar tastes had infiltrated even Manipur, and the charming old building that evoked memories of the past was fated to be destroyed; but we, who have demolished so many fine buildings, have little right to criticize.”

“Close to the gateway is the place where the grand stand is erected, from which the Rajah and his relations view the boat races on the palace moat. I say ‘view,’ as in old age, a Rajah sits there all the time; but in the prime of life he takes part in these races, steering one of the boats himself. These boat races generally take place in September when the moat is full, and are the great event of the year. [109]Every one turns out to see them, the Ranees and other female relations being on the opposite side of the moat, for in Manipur there is no concealment of women, while the side next to the road is thronged with spectators. The boatmen have a handsome dress peculiar to the occasion, and the whole scene is highly interesting. The boats are canoes hewn out of single trees of great size, and are decorated with colour and carving.”1

“Close to the entrance is where the grandstand is set up, from which the Rajah and his family watch the boat races on the palace moat. I say ‘watch,’ because in old age, a Rajah sits there the whole time; but when he’s younger, he participates in these races, steering one of the boats himself. These boat races usually happen in September when the moat is full, and they’re the biggest event of the year. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Everyone comes out to see them, with the Ranees and other female relatives on the opposite side of the moat, as there is no segregation of women in Manipur, while the side next to the road is packed with spectators. The boatmen wear a special handsome outfit just for this occasion, and the entire scene is very captivating. The boats are canoes carved from large single trees and are decorated with colors and intricate designs.” 1

The valley of Manipur is hot and steamy in the rainy season, and Colonel McCulloch built a small hut at a place called Kang-joop-kool, situated on a spur of the Kowpree range, to the west of the valley at a height of 5170 feet above the sea. The distance from the capital was fourteen miles, and four from the foot of the hills, and he lived there for the whole of the rainy season, except for a few visits to the capital. His successors till my time did not stay there much, but I bought a small hut from my immediate predecessor, and pulled it down, and built a new one far more commodious. I enclosed the land, and laid out a small garden, and planted a wood of Khasia pines, the land being quite bare, and in time it became a most charming place. It was pleasant to leave the ceremonial life at the capital, where I never walked out without a train of followers clad in scarlet liveries, and settle down quietly at Kang-joop-kool where we could roam about the hills as if we had been in England.

The valley of Manipur gets hot and humid during the rainy season, and Colonel McCulloch built a small hut in a place called Kang-joop-kool, located on a spur of the Kowpree range, west of the valley at an elevation of 5170 feet above sea level. It was fourteen miles from the capital and four miles from the foot of the hills, and he lived there for the entire rainy season, except for a few trips to the capital. His successors until my time didn’t stay there much, but I bought a small hut from my immediate predecessor, tore it down, and built a much larger one. I fenced the land, created a small garden, and planted a grove of Khasia pines, the land being completely bare, and over time it turned into a lovely place. It was nice to leave the formal life at the capital, where I couldn’t step out without a group of followers dressed in scarlet uniforms, and settle down quietly at Kang-joop-kool where we could wander the hills as if we were in England.

I spent little or no time in sporting, my eyes were never very good, and before I came to Manipur had [110]become so deficient in what oculists call power of “accommodation,” that, though formerly a fairly good shot, I was then a bad one. In one way this was an advantage, as all my interests were concentrated on my work, and nothing of greater interest could have been found. Somehow or other, there was subject for conversation with State officials and non-officials, to last me from early morning till night, and fill up every spare moment. My door was always open, and the guard at the great gate had orders to let every one pass. All the minor gates were unguarded.

I spent little to no time on sports; my eyesight was never great. By the time I got to Manipur, I had become so deficient in what eye doctors call the ability to “accommodate” that, although I used to be a decent shot, I had become a terrible one. In a way, this was a blessing because it meant all my focus was on my work, which was far more interesting. Somehow, I always found something to talk about with the State officials and non-officials, enough to keep me chatting from early morning until night and fill every spare moment. My door was always open, and the guard at the main gate was instructed to let everyone in. All the smaller gates were unguarded.

No attempt was made by the Durbar, as in other native states, to bribe the Residency servants, except in one notable case that happened before my time. All negotiations were carried on with the Political Agent direct, and the penurious Manipuris would have thought it waste of money to bribe his servants. This was a very satisfactory state of things, and probably saved many unpleasant complications.

No effort was made by the Durbar, like in other local states, to bribe the Residency staff, except for one well-known incident that occurred before my time. All discussions were held directly with the Political Agent, and the stingy Manipuris would have considered it a waste of money to bribe his staff. This was a very good situation, and it likely prevented many uncomfortable complications.

In my dealings with the Durbar, I always tried to bear in mind that I was the representative of the strong dealing with the weak, and so to ignore little silly acts of self-assertion, such as a native court loves to indulge in, and childish ebullitions, as unworthy of notice. Whenever it became necessary for me to interfere, I did so with great firmness, but always tried to carry the Maharajah and his ministers with me, and make any desired reform appear to emanate from him. Except on one occasion, I never experienced any rudeness from an official.

In my interactions with the Durbar, I always kept in mind that I represented the powerful dealing with the vulnerable, so I chose to overlook petty acts of self-assertion that a native court tends to engage in, and childish outbursts, considering them unworthy of my attention. Whenever it was necessary for me to step in, I did so with confidence, but I always aimed to bring the Maharajah and his ministers along with me and to present any needed reform as coming from him. Except for one time, I never faced any rudeness from an official.

At the same time when any attempt was made to infringe on the rights of the British Government or [111]its subjects, I spoke in very unmistakable language. I think the Durbar gave me credit for good intentions and appreciated my desire to work with them; of course they tried to get all they could out of me, and it was a daily, but, on the whole, friendly struggle between us. I knew perfectly well that to exalt themselves, the Court party spoke of me behind my back in disparaging terms, and boasted of what they could do, and of their independence of the British Government, but I was quite satisfied that they did not believe what they said, and that in all important matters they deferred to me on every point, and were always coming to me to help them out of difficulties. I kept in mind Colonel McCulloch’s wise saying to the Rajah: “I don’t care what you say of me, so long as you do as I tell you.” [112]

At the same time, whenever anyone tried to undermine the rights of the British Government or [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]its subjects, I spoke very clearly. I think the Durbar recognized my good intentions and valued my willingness to collaborate with them; of course, they tried to extract as much as they could from me, and it turned into a daily, but generally friendly, back-and-forth between us. I was fully aware that in order to elevate themselves, the Court party talked about me behind my back in a derogatory way and bragged about their independence from the British Government, but I was confident they didn’t really believe what they said. In all important matters, they looked to me for guidance and often came to me when they faced challenges. I kept in mind Colonel McCulloch’s wise words to the Rajah: “I don’t care what you say about me, as long as you do what I tell you.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Quoted by kind permission of editor from my article in Nineteenth Century.

1 Quoted by permission of the editor from my article in Nineteenth Century.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIII.

Violent conduct of Prince Koireng—A rebuke—Service payment—Advantage of Manipuri systemCustoms duty—Slavery—Releasing slaves—Chowba’s fidelity—Sepoy’s kindness to children—Visit to the Yoma range.

Violent behavior of Prince Koireng—A reprimand—Payment for services—Benefits of the Manipuri systemUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Import tax—Slavery—Freeing slaves—Chowba’s loyalty—Sepoy’s care for children—Trip to the Yoma range.

An incident occurred which might have caused some trouble, while it served to show the violent disposition of Kotwal Koireng, later known as the Senaputtee. One evening my Naga interpreter reported to me that an Angami Naga of Kohima had been cruelly assaulted by that prince, while he was passing along the road to the east of the palace enclosure. Soon after the man was brought in to me, and an examination by my native doctor proved that he was suffering from a severe contusion above the right eye, which might or might not prove fatal. Now, strictly speaking, the man was not a British subject, but some day or other he was sure to be one, and we had assumed an indefinite control over his people. This made me feel that passing over the offence as one not concerning us, would be to lose prestige with Manipur, as well as with the Naga tribes, who ought, I felt, to be assured of my sympathy. I therefore at once sent a strong remonstrance to the Durbar, claiming the man as a British subject, and demanding prompt recognition of, and [113]reparation for the outrage. On further investigation it appeared, that the man was with some of his friends carrying a large joint of beef on his shoulder just as Kotwal Koireng was passing, and a few drops of blood fell on the ground; this enraged the Prince so much that he at once attacked the man with a thick stick which he carried, and beat him till he was almost senseless. There was no real provocation, as eating the flesh of cows that had died a natural death was always allowed, and any dead cow was at once handed over to the Nagas and other hill-tribes; it was simply an outburst of temper. The result was, that until the man’s recovery was assured, Kotwal was held in a species of arrest; then he was released and sent with the Jubraj to make an apology to me; the man received a sum of money, and the affair ended amicably. I did not often come across the princes, though sometimes I met them out riding, and then we were very friendly. Once when I was walking out, I met one of the younger ones riding in state on an elephant, he forgot to make the usual salutation. This was reported to the Maharajah, who sent him with Thangal Major to apologize.

An incident happened that could have caused some issues, while also highlighting the aggressive nature of Kotwal Koireng, who would later be known as the Senaputtee. One evening, my Naga interpreter informed me that an Angami Naga from Kohima had been brutally attacked by that prince while walking along the road east of the palace grounds. Shortly after, the man was brought to me, and my native doctor confirmed that he had a severe bruise above his right eye, which could potentially be serious. Technically, the man wasn’t a British subject yet, but it was only a matter of time before he would be, and we had taken on informal control over his people. I felt that ignoring this incident would harm our reputation with both Manipur and the Naga tribes, who I believed needed to know I supported them. So, I immediately sent a strong protest to the Durbar, claiming the man as a British subject, and demanded a quick acknowledgment of the situation and compensation for the attack. Upon further investigation, it turned out that the man was with some friends carrying a large piece of beef on his shoulder when Kotwal Koireng walked by, and a few drops of blood fell to the ground. This infuriated the prince, who immediately attacked the man with a thick stick he was carrying, beating him until he was nearly unconscious. There was no actual provocation; eating the flesh of cows that had died naturally was always permitted, and any dead cow was given to the Nagas and other hill tribes without issue; it was just a fit of rage. As a result, until it was clear that the man would recover, Kotwal was placed under a kind of arrest; then he was released and sent with the Jubraj to apologize to me. The man received some money, and the matter was settled peacefully. I didn’t often encounter the princes, though there were times I met them while riding, and we were friendly then. Once, while I was out walking, I came across one of the younger princes riding in a grand manner on an elephant, and he forgot to greet me. This was reported to the Maharajah, who sent him with Thangal Major to apologize.

The Manipuris paid very little revenue in money, and none in direct taxes. The land all belonged to the Rajah, and every holding paid a small quantity of rice each year. The chief payment was in personal service. This system known by the name of “Lalloop,” and by us often miscalled “forced labour,” was much the same as formerly existed in Assam under its Ahom Rajahs. According to it, each man in the country was bound to render ten [114]days’ service out of every forty, to the Rajah, and it extended to every class in the community. Women were naturally exempt, but, among men, the blacksmith, goldsmith, carpenters, etc., pursued their different crafts in the Rajah’s workshops for the stated time, while the bulk of the population, the field workers, served as soldiers, and made roads or dug canals, in fact executed great public works for the benefit of the state.

The Manipuris paid very little in cash taxes, and none in direct taxes. All the land belonged to the Rajah, and every holding paid a small amount of rice each year. The main form of payment was personal service. This system, known as “Lalloop,” and often incorrectly called “forced labor” by us, was similar to what used to exist in Assam under the Ahom Rajahs. According to this system, every man in the country was required to provide ten [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] days of service out of every forty to the Rajah, and it applied to everyone in the community. Women were generally exempt, but among men, blacksmiths, goldsmiths, carpenters, and others practiced their trades in the Rajah’s workshops for the required time, while the majority of the population, the field workers, served as soldiers and built roads or dug canals, essentially carrying out major public works for the state’s benefit.

The system was a good one, and when not carried to excess, pressed heavily on nobody. It was especially adapted to a poor state sparsely populated. In such a state, under ordinary circumstances, where the amount of revenue is small, and the rate of wages often comparatively high, it is next door to impossible to carry out many much-needed public works by payment. On the other hand, every man in India who lives by cultivation, has much spare time on his hands, and the “Lalloop” system very profitably utilises this, and for the benefit of the community at large. I never heard of it being complained of as a hardship. The system in Assam led to the completion of many useful and magnificent public works. High embanked roads were made throughout the country, and large tanks, lakes, appropriately termed “seas,” were excavated under this arrangement. Many of the great works of former ages in other parts of India are due to something of the same kind.

The system worked well and, as long as it wasn't taken too far, didn't burden anyone significantly. It was especially suited for a poor, sparsely populated state. In such a region, under normal circumstances, where revenue is low and wages are often relatively high, it’s almost impossible to fund many necessary public works through payment alone. However, every farmer in India typically has a lot of free time, and the "Lalloop" system effectively makes use of that time for the benefit of the entire community. I’ve never heard anyone complain about it being a hardship. In Assam, this system resulted in the completion of many useful and impressive public works. High embankments were built throughout the country, and large tanks and lakes, aptly called “seas,” were dug out under this system. Many great works from past eras in other parts of India are due to similar arrangements.

It was a sad mistake giving up the system in Assam, without retaining the right of the state to a certain number of days’ labour on the roads every year, as is the custom to this [115]day, I believe, in Canada, Ceylon, and other countries.

It was a regrettable error to abandon the system in Assam without keeping the state's right to a certain number of days of labor on the roads each year, as is the practice to this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] day, I believe, in Canada, Ceylon, and other countries.

Unfortunately, our so-called statesmen are carried away by false ideas of humanitarianism, and a desire to pose in every way as the exponents of civilisation, that is the last fad that is uppermost, and the experience of ages and the real good of primitive people are often sacrificed to this ignis fatuus. I hear that “Lalloop” has been abolished in Manipur since we took the state in charge. We may live to regret it; the unfortunate puppet Rajah certainly will. Why cannot we leave well alone, and attack the real evils of India that remain still unredressed, evils that to hear of them, would make the hair of any decent thinking man stand on end? We have still to learn that the native system has much good in it, much to recommend it, and that it is in many cases the natural outgrowth of the requirements of the people.

Unfortunately, our so-called leaders are swept away by misguided ideas of humanitarianism and a need to showcase themselves as champions of civilization, which is the latest trend. In the process, the wisdom of ages and the genuine welfare of indigenous people are often sacrificed to this ignis fatuus. I hear that “Lalloop” has been abolished in Manipur since we took over the state. We may come to regret this; the unfortunate puppet Rajah certainly will. Why can’t we leave things as they are and address the real issues in India that still haven't been resolved—issues that would make the hair of any decent, thoughtful person stand on end? We still need to realize that the native system has a lot of positive aspects, much to recommend it, and in many cases, it naturally arises from the needs of the people.

Manipur in old days required very little to make it a model native state of a unique type, and its people the happiest of the happy. All it required was a better administration of justice, and a few smaller reforms, also more enlightened fiscal regulations such as many European states have not yet attained. Given these, no one would have wished for more. No one asked for high pay; enough to live on, and the system of rewards already in force from time immemorial, satisfied all aspirations. The people were contented and happy, and it should have been our aim and object to keep them and leave them so. Shall we have accomplished this desirable object when we hand over the state to its future [116]ruler, that is if it ever does again come under a Native Government?

Manipur in the past needed very little to become a model native state of a unique kind, and its people the happiest of the happy. All it needed was a better justice system, a few minor reforms, and more thoughtful fiscal policies, like those many European countries still haven’t achieved. With these changes, no one would have wanted anything more. No one asked for high salaries; just enough to get by, and the reward system already in place for ages met everyone’s expectations. The people were happy and content, and our goal should have been to maintain that. Will we achieve this goal when we pass the state on to its future [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ruler, assuming it ever comes under Native Government again?

One of the standing grievances of the Government of India against Manipur, was the levying of customs duties on all articles imported into the state, and on some articles exported to British territory. These duties supplied almost the only money revenue the Maharajah had, and also to some extent protected Manipuri industries. During my tenure of office I did something towards regulating the system, and in the case of articles not produced in Manipur, induced the Durbar to lower the rates. In the case of cloths, however, I strongly advocated the duties being kept up, where, as in the case of coarse cloths the imports entered into competition with the excellent manufactures of Manipur, which I wished to see preserved in all their integrity.

One of the ongoing issues between the Government of India and Manipur was the customs duties applied to all goods imported into the state and on some items exported to British territory. These duties provided nearly all the revenue the Maharajah had and also helped protect local industries to some extent. During my time in office, I worked on regulating the system and convinced the Durbar to lower rates on items not made in Manipur. However, when it came to cloth, I strongly argued for maintaining the duties, especially for coarse fabrics, as these imports competed with the high-quality products made in Manipur, which I wanted to see preserved in their entirety.

Our system of free trade has done much to injure useful trades in India, and none more than those in cotton goods. Among an ignorant people the incentives of cheapness and outward appearance are so great, that the sudden importation of cheap and inferior foreign goods may kill out an ancient art, and the people only discover when too late what they have lost, and then lament having abandoned the really good for the attractive flimsy article. Thus, in many parts of India, the beautiful chintzes which were common thirty-five years ago, are now nowhere to be had, and every year sees the decay of some branch of manufacture. This was very noticeable in Assam, and the arts there lost were only kept up in Manipur, owing to its having a Native Court where tradition and taste encouraged [117]them. Soon after I went to Manipur, I found that the valley had almost been drained of ponies by their exportation to Cachar. The ministers consulted me about it, and I gave my consent to the trade being stopped, and this was done for years until the numbers had again increased.

Our system of free trade has harmed many valuable industries in India, especially those related to cotton goods. Among a largely uninformed population, the appeal of low prices and looks is so strong that the sudden influx of cheap and poor-quality foreign products can wipe out traditional crafts. People only realize too late what they've lost and then regret abandoning quality for flashy but flimsy items. As a result, in many areas of India, the beautiful chintzes that were common thirty-five years ago are no longer available, and each year, we watch certain industries fade away. This decline was particularly evident in Assam, where the traditional crafts survived only in Manipur due to its Native Court, which supported tradition and taste [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. Shortly after I arrived in Manipur, I noticed that the valley had almost run out of ponies because they were being exported to Cachar. The ministers asked for my advice on this issue, and I agreed to halt the trade, which was done for several years until the pony population began to increase again.

On the whole the duties on almost every article were lowered during my term of office, and the imports largely increased. Indeed, but for the cumbersome system of levying the custom charges, they would have been no grievance at all; and as it was they hardly added anything to the cost of the articles when sold in Manipur, many of which could be bought for little more than the price paid in Cachar, plus the charge for carriage.

Overall, the duties on nearly every item were reduced during my time in office, and imports significantly increased. In fact, if it weren't for the complicated process of collecting customs fees, there wouldn't have been any complaints at all; as it stood, they barely raised the price of items sold in Manipur, many of which could be purchased for just slightly more than the amount paid in Cachar, plus the shipping cost.

Slavery of a mild form existed in Manipur, the slaves being hereditary ones, or people, and the descendants of people who had sold themselves for debt, their services being pledged as interest for the debt. For instance a Naga (a very common case), marries a girl of another Naga village, thereby incurring a debt of forty rupees to the father, that being the price of a Naga bride. The man not being able to pay, his father-in-law says, “Sell yourself, and pay me.” This is done, and the man pays the forty rupees and has to work for his master till he can pay the debt, something being sometimes allowed for subsistence, or they agree upon a monthly payment, which if not paid is added to the principal. The wife probably works and supports the family, and, if the creditor is a fairly good fellow, things go smoothly, and the debtor never attempts to fulfil his obligations more than he can help. The law allows [118]a man to transfer his services to any one who will take up the debt. Here and there great abuses crop up, and the master takes advantage of the corrupt courts to bind the slave more and more securely in the chains of debt, and then every effort is made to escape. I often paid the debts of slaves who came to me for help and let them work off the money. Once a little girl named Nowbee came to me. Her mother had sold her to pay her father’s funeral expenses. She stayed with us, working in the nursery for years, and when I left I forgave her the remainder of her debt which was unpaid, as, of course, I did with all the others. I once offered to redeem the mother, who, in turn, had sold herself, but the old woman declined, as some one told her that we should take her to England, and she was afraid to go. Sometimes cases of very cruel ill-treatment came before me, or cases where people had been made slaves contrary to the laws, and then I made a strong remonstrance to the Durbar, and insisted on justice. Once or twice I took the complainants under my protection immediately, and insisted on keeping them. One day a young man and a small boy came to me for protection: the case was a bad one, and I at once took them into my service as the best way of settling the difficulty, the young man as a gardener and the boy to work in the kitchen and wait at table; both were named “Chowba,” i.e. big; a name as common out there as John in England. We gave little Chowba clothes, and he stood behind my wife’s chair at dinner, the first evening crying bitterly from fear. However, he learned his work, and became an excellent servant. When I went on [119]leave in 1882, I offered to place him with my locum tenens, but the boy said, “No, sahib, you have been kind to me; I have broken your things and you have threatened to beat me, but have never done so; you have threatened to cut my pay, but have never done so; I will never serve any one but you!” The poor boy kept his word; he preferred hard toil, cutting wood and such-like work; but unfortunately died before I returned.

Slavery in a mild form existed in Manipur, where slaves were hereditary or people who sold themselves due to debt, their labor pledged as interest for the money owed. For example, if a Naga man marries a girl from another Naga village, he incurs a debt of forty rupees to her father, which is the price of a Naga bride. If he can't pay, his father-in-law says, “Sell yourself and pay me.” This happens, and the man pays the forty rupees, working for his master until he can settle the debt, sometimes allowed a little for living expenses, or they agree on a monthly payment that, if missed, adds to the original debt. The wife often works to support the family, and if the creditor is decent, things go smoothly, with the debtor dodging their obligations as much as possible. The law permits [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a man to transfer his services to anyone willing to take on the debt. Occasionally, serious abuses occur, with masters exploiting corrupt courts to trap slaves further into debt, prompting desperate efforts to escape. I often paid off the debts of slaves who approached me for help, allowing them to work off the amount. Once, a little girl named Nowbee came to me. Her mother had sold her to cover her father’s funeral costs. She stayed with us, working in the nursery for years, and when I left, I forgave her the remaining unpaid debt, just as I did for all the others. I once offered to redeem her mother, who had sold herself, but the old woman refused, fearing someone had told her we’d take her to England. Sometimes, I dealt with cases of severe mistreatment or situations where people became slaves unlawfully, and I strongly protested to the Durbar, insisting on justice. Occasionally, I took in the complainants for their protection. One day, a young man and a small boy came to me needing help: the situation was serious, so I immediately took them into my service to resolve the issue, hiring the young man as a gardener and the boy to assist in the kitchen and serve at the table; both were named “Chowba,” i.e. big, a name as common there as John is in England. We provided little Chowba with clothes, and he stood behind my wife’s chair at dinner on his first evening, crying from fear. However, he learned his tasks and became an excellent servant. When I went on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] leave in 1882, I offered to have him placed with my locum tenens, but the boy said, “No, sahib, you’ve been kind to me; I’ve broken your things and you’ve threatened to beat me, but you never did; you’ve threatened to cut my pay, but you never did; I will serve no one but you!” The poor boy kept his promise; he preferred hard work, chopping wood and similar tasks; unfortunately, he died before I returned.

Another bad case I remember, in which a woman complained to me that her child had been stolen from her house while she was away. I ordered the child to be brought to me; the poor little thing was only four years old, and could hardly stand from having been made to walk a great distance by the man who had stolen her, and whose only excuse was, that her father, who was dead, owed him nine rupees. I gave her to her mother, and insisted on the Durbar punishing him. The story was a sad one. The father of the child, a debtor slave, had been told by his master to leave his home and go with him, and the man in desperation attempted to kill his wife and little girl, and then committed suicide.

Another troubling case I remember was when a woman told me her child had been taken from their home while she was away. I ordered the child to be brought to me; the poor little girl was only four years old and could barely stand after being made to walk a long distance by the man who took her. His only excuse was that her deceased father owed him nine rupees. I returned her to her mother and insisted that the Durbar punish him. It was a heartbreaking story. The child’s father, a debtor slave, had been told by his master to leave his home and go with him, and in his desperation, he tried to kill his wife and little girl before committing suicide.

While in Manipur I did all I could to afford relief in individual cases. It was a great abuse, but slavery in Manipur must not be put in the same rank as slavery in Brazil, the West Indies, or Turkey and Arabia. A thorough reform of the judicial system of Manipur would have entirely taken the sting out of it. All the same, I wish I could have abolished it.

While in Manipur, I did everything I could to provide relief in individual cases. It was a significant injustice, but slavery in Manipur should not be compared to slavery in Brazil, the West Indies, or Turkey and Arabia. A complete overhaul of Manipur's judicial system would have completely eliminated the issue. Still, I wish I could have ended it altogether.

My wife’s nurse very speedily left us, and we were left to natives and did much better with them. [120]We always had three or four Naga girls who did their work well in a rough-and-ready way. Chowbee, Nembee, and Nowbee, just mentioned, were the best. Chowbee was the wife of a Naga bearer named Lintoo, and Nembee afterwards married our head bearer Horna. We engaged a tailor named Suleiman, brother of Sooltan, one of our chuprassies, as a permanent servant, to do the ordinary household sewing and mending. My two boys, Dick and Edward, became very friendly with all the people, and were drilled daily by a naick (corporal of my escort), and the good-natured sepoys used to allow themselves to be drilled by the boys. One afternoon, I met these two walking up the lines with my orderly. I asked what they were going for, and they replied that the sepoys had not done their drill well that day, and they were going to give them some more. Whenever a new detachment came, the boys were formally introduced to the new native officers and men. As they grew older they learned to ride, and rode out morning and evening when I went for a walk.

My wife’s nurse quickly left us, and we got along much better with the locals. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] We always had three or four Naga girls who did their jobs well in a makeshift way. Chowbee, Nembee, and Nowbee were the best. Chowbee was married to a Naga bearer named Lintoo, and Nembee later married our head bearer, Horna. We hired a tailor named Suleiman, the brother of Sooltan, one of our helpers, as a permanent servant to handle everyday sewing and mending. My two boys, Dick and Edward, became very friendly with everyone and were trained daily by a naick (corporal of my escort), while the good-natured sepoys let themselves be drilled by the boys. One afternoon, I saw them walking down the lines with my orderly. I asked where they were heading, and they said that the sepoys hadn’t drilled well that day, so they were going to give them some extra practice. Whenever a new detachment arrived, the boys were formally introduced to the new native officers and men. As they got older, they learned to ride and would go out morning and evening when I went for a walk.

As the Burmese difficulty did not show signs of decreasing, I went out in February to Kongjang on the Yoma range, to reconnoitre and select a place for a new stockade, if necessary. At three and a half miles on my way, I passed Langthabal, the old capital of Ghumbeer Singh, a pretty place where the cantonment of the Manipur Levy used to be, and where Captain Gordon was buried under a tree. The ruined palace lies nestling under a hill, on a spur of which is a magnificent fir tree; behind the palace a garden run to waste and wood, with a few [121]ponds, formed an admirable cover for ducks, which I saw in abundance. After leaving Langthabal, we passed a place called Leelong, the place of execution for members of the Royal family, who are sewn up in sacks and drowned in the river. Farther on is a great fishing weir, where a small lake discharges itself into a river. At last, after a march of thirty miles, I halted at Pullel, a village of low caste Manipuris. Next morning we ascended the Yoma range, reaching Aimole, a village picturesquely situated and inhabited by a tribe of that name. The head of the village was an intelligent old man, who remembered Captain Gordon and talked a good deal about him. I gave him a coat, and the girls and boys of the village got up a dance for my benefit, the most graceful and modest that I ever saw among a wild people.

As the situation in Burma didn't seem to get any better, I headed out in February to Kongjang on the Yoma range to scout and find a spot for a new stockade if needed. After traveling three and a half miles, I passed through Langthabal, the old capital of Ghumbeer Singh. It was a charming place that used to host the cantonment of the Manipur Levy, and Captain Gordon was buried there under a tree. The ruined palace rests beneath a hill, on a ridge where a magnificent fir tree stands; behind the palace, a garden overgrown with weeds and trees, along with a few [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ponds, provided excellent cover for the ducks, which I saw in large numbers. After leaving Langthabal, we went by a place called Leelong, which was the execution site for royal family members, who are sewn up in sacks and drowned in the river. Further on, there’s a large fishing weir where a small lake flows into a river. Finally, after a thirty-mile march, I stopped at Pullel, a village of low-caste Manipuris. The next morning, we climbed the Yoma range and reached Aimole, a village beautifully situated and home to a tribe with the same name. The village head was a wise old man who remembered Captain Gordon and spoke a lot about him. I gave him a coat, and the boys and girls of the village put on a dance for me, the most graceful and modest I'd ever seen among a wild people.

I reached Kongjang in the afternoon, a place very picturesquely situated, with a fine view of the valley of the Lokchao and the hills beyond, and of a portion of the Kubo valley. I selected a spot for a stockade, and, after reconnoitring in the neighbourhood, marched back next day to Pullel, and thence to Manipur, again passing Langthabal. I never saw Langthabal without regretting its abandonment, there is something very charming about the situation, and it is nearer to Bissenpore on the Cachar road than Imphal; also a few miles nearer the Kubo valley. It has always had the reputation of being very healthy, which is not invariably the case with Imphal, and is, if anything, a little cooler. Before leaving in 1886, I strongly recommended it as the site for a cantonment, in the event of troops being stationed in the valley. My recommendation was adopted. [122]

I arrived in Kongjang in the afternoon, a place that’s very picturesque, with a great view of the Lokchao valley and the surrounding hills, as well as part of the Kubo valley. I chose a spot for a stockade and, after scouting the area, headed back the next day to Pullel, and then to Manipur, passing through Langthabal again. I always felt a sense of regret seeing Langthabal abandoned; there’s something really charming about the location, and it’s closer to Bissenpore on the Cachar road than Imphal, and also a few miles nearer to the Kubo valley. It’s always been known for being quite healthy, which isn’t always true for Imphal, and it’s slightly cooler, too. Before leaving in 1886, I strongly suggested it as a potential site for a cantonment if troops were stationed in the valley, and my suggestion was taken up. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIV.

An old acquaintance—Monetary crisis—A cure for breaking crockery—Rumour of human sacrifices—Improved postal system—Apricots and mulberries—A snake story—Search after treasure—Another snake story—Visit to Calcutta—Athletics—Ball practice—A near shave.

An old acquaintance—Monetary crisis—A fix for broken dishes—Rumors of human sacrifices—Enhanced postal system—Apricots and mulberries—A snake tale—Treasure hunting—Another snake tale—Trip to Calcutta—Athletics—Ball practice—A close call.

We had not been dull in the Naga Hills, still less in Manipur, for I was always interested in native life. Something to vary one’s work was constantly occurring.

We definitely weren't bored in the Naga Hills, and even less so in Manipur, because I was always curious about local culture. There was always something happening to break up the routine.

One day some men in Shan costume came and asked me for a pass to enter Burmah. I inquired who they were, and one said he was the Chowmengti Gohain. I remembered him fourteen years before, at Sudya, in Assam, when he was but a boy. He was the son of a Khampti chief, long since dead. I asked him if he remembered me, and after a minute or two, he did. I managed to keep up a conversation in Singpho, though I had not spoken it for many years, and have never done so since. He was going to Mandalay to marry a daughter to the king.

One day, some men dressed in Shan clothes came and asked me for a pass to enter Burma. I asked them who they were, and one of them said he was the Chowmengti Gohain. I remembered him from fourteen years ago in Sudya, Assam, when he was just a boy. He was the son of a Khampti chief who had passed away long ago. I asked him if he remembered me, and after a minute or two, he did. I managed to keep a conversation going in Singpho, even though I hadn't spoken it in many years, and I haven't since. He was heading to Mandalay to marry off a daughter to the king.

Time went on fairly smoothly. I was occupied all day long, and used to talk for hours to the ministers and others who came to see me, while my wife looked after the house and children, and taught the Naga girls to knit and sew, and other useful things. When the weather grew too hot, we [123]migrated to Kang-joop-kool, and enjoyed the change. About this time much dissatisfaction was caused by speculators in the capital hoarding “sel,” the coin of the country. The usual rate at which they were exchanged for the rupee was 480 = 1 rupee, but there were occasional fluctuations; large sums were paid in rupees, but the amount was always reckoned in sel. Consequently, when the latter were hoarded, a man having only rupees in his possession found their purchasing power greatly diminished. On this occasion, almost all the “sel” in circulation were collected in a few hands and a panic was the result; the bazaar was in an uproar, and business ceased. I spoke to the Maharajah on the subject, and represented the very great injury to the country that would inevitably result if immediate steps were not taken to rectify the mischief done, and urged him to issue a large quantity of sel. This he did, and the exchange which had gone down to 240, at once rose to 400, and at this rate he fixed it, and so it remained all the time I was in Manipur.

Time passed relatively smoothly. I was busy all day and often talked for hours with the ministers and others who came to see me, while my wife took care of the house and kids and taught the Naga girls how to knit, sew, and other useful skills. When the weather got too hot, we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]moved to Kang-joop-kool and enjoyed the change. Around this time, there was a lot of dissatisfaction caused by speculators in the capital hoarding “sel,” the country's currency. The usual exchange rate for sel to rupees was 480 = 1 rupee, but it fluctuated occasionally; large sums were paid in rupees, but the amounts were always calculated in sel. As a result, when sel was hoarded, anyone with only rupees found that their purchasing power sharply dropped. On this occasion, almost all the circulating sel was concentrated in a few hands, causing a panic; the market was chaotic, and business stopped. I spoke to the Maharajah about this issue and pointed out the significant harm to the country that would inevitably result if immediate action wasn’t taken to fix the problem. I urged him to release a large quantity of sel. He did so, and the exchange rate, which had fallen to 240, quickly rose to 400, which he fixed, and it remained that way for the entire time I was in Manipur.

Our Naga boys, though intelligent and willing to learn, were careless and often worse, as in playing and fighting with each other, they broke much crockery, and the loss was serious, as it took months to replace it. I threatened in vain, as I could not bear to make the poor lads pay. At last, in desperation, I hit upon a remedy; I said that the next time anything was broken, the breaker should pound it up to a fine powder with a pestle and mortar, and mix it with water and drink it. This threat had some effect, but at last one day the old cook brought up Murumboo, our musalchee (i.e. dishwasher) with [124]a vegetable dish in pieces, broken, as usual, in play. I said very severely, “Very well, grind it to powder in a pestle and mortar, and then you shall mix it with water and drink it.” So Murumboo sat for hours in the sun, pounding away. At last it was reduced to a fine powder, and I told him to mix it with water and drink it in my presence. Of course, what I had foreseen, happened, all the other servants headed by the old cook, Horna and Sultan, came up and humbly begged that he might be forgiven this time, a request which I graciously acceded to, and Murumboo went away very penitent. The result was excellent, as for the future I hardly lost any crockery. Poor Murumboo; he served me well, and became an excellent cook and got a good place when I finally left.

Our Naga boys, though smart and eager to learn, were careless and often made things worse by playing and fighting with each other, which resulted in a lot of broken dishes, and replacing them took months. I threatened them in vain because I couldn’t bring myself to make the poor kids pay for it. Finally, in desperation, I came up with a solution; I said that the next time something was broken, the person responsible would have to grind it into a fine powder with a pestle and mortar, mix it with water, and drink it. This threat had some effect, but one day, the old cook brought in Murumboo, our dishwasher, with a vegetable dish broken, as usual, during playtime. I said very sternly, “Alright, grind it to powder in a pestle and mortar, and then you’ll mix it with water and drink it.” So, Murumboo sat outside for hours, pounding away. Eventually, it was reduced to a fine powder, and I instructed him to mix it with water and drink it in front of me. As I expected, all the other servants, led by the old cook, Horna, and Sultan, came over and humbly asked for him to be forgiven this time, a request I graciously accepted, and Murumboo left feeling very sorry. The outcome was great; after that, I hardly lost any dishes. Poor Murumboo; he served me well, became a fantastic cook, and got a good job when I finally left.

The summer and autumn passed quietly, except for a rumour that human sacrifices had been offered up, though no actual complaint was made. I believe the report to have been true. I had seen enough of countries where within a few years they had been undoubtedly offered, to know that such things did occasionally happen among ignorant people, where appeasing evil spirits is a common custom. I took such precautions as effectually prevented any recurrence of this horrible practice.

The summer and fall went by quietly, except for a rumor that human sacrifices had taken place, though no one made an actual complaint. I believe the report was true. I had seen enough in countries where these sacrifices had undoubtedly happened within a few years to understand that such things occasionally occur among uninformed people, where trying to appease evil spirits is a common tradition. I took measures that effectively stopped any return of this horrible practice.

One reform carried out was in our postal arrangements. When I first arrived, the post, which came in every other day, frequently took eight days to reach us from Cachar, a distance of 132 miles. By altering the system, I reduced it to a maximum of four days, though it often came more quickly, and by constantly hammering at all concerned, I achieved [125]the triumph of a daily post delivered in less than two days from Cachar before I left.

One improvement we made was to our postal system. When I first got here, the mail came every other day and often took eight days to reach us from Cachar, which is 132 miles away. By changing the system, I cut it down to a maximum of four days, although it often arrived even faster. By consistently pushing everyone involved, I managed to succeed in having a daily mail service that delivered in under two days from Cachar before I left. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Once when riding between Manipur and Kang-joop-kool, I saw, in passing a small bazaar, a woman selling apricots. I made inquiries about them, and was told that they had existed from time immemorial, but that they would give me a violent internal pain if I ate them. I did try them, raw and cooked, but the statement was quite true, nothing made them agreeable, and I did suffer pain. They were probably introduced from China in early days, and having been neglected had degenerated. They blossom in January. I tried Himalayan apricots, and the trees throve wonderfully, but could never, while I was in Manipur, learn to blossom at the right time. They blossomed as they were accustomed to do in their native country, that is three months too late, and the fruit was destroyed by the early rains. Perhaps they have by this time adapted themselves to the climate. I introduced Kabulee mulberries and they did well, but those in the valley grew long like the Indian variety, while those at Kang-joop-kool were shaped like the common European mulberry, and very good to eat.

Once, while traveling between Manipur and Kang-joop-kool, I passed a small market and saw a woman selling apricots. I asked about them and was told that they had been around forever, but eating them would cause me severe internal pain. I tried them both raw and cooked, and the warning turned out to be completely true; nothing made them palatable, and I did experience pain. They were likely brought over from China long ago, and since they were neglected, they had deteriorated. They bloom in January. I tried Himalayan apricots, and the trees grew wonderfully, but while I was in Manipur, I couldn’t figure out how to get them to bloom at the right time. They bloomed as they were used to in their home country, which was three months too late, and the fruit was ruined by the early rains. Maybe by now they have adapted to the climate. I introduced Kabulee mulberries, and they did well, but those in the valley grew long like the Indian variety, while those at Kang-joop-kool were shaped like the typical European mulberry, and were very tasty.

Another time when out riding in the evening, I witnessed a strange sight. I was near Kooak Kaithel when I saw a large number of sparrows assembled on the road in front, and perched on a clump of bamboos near; others were constantly joining them, and numbers were flying to the spot from all sides. They first joined the assemblage on the road, and then flew up to and around the bamboos, which were already covered with the first-comers. [126]I asked one of my mounted orderlies what it all meant. He said that a snake was concealed among the bamboos, and that the birds were come to see him and try and drive him out. Whatever be the explanation, it was a very interesting sight, and I never at any time saw such a large number of small birds together. Once when riding along this same road, but farther on, in company with Thangal Major, I happened to see a deep hole freshly dug in the side of a hill, apparently without any object. I asked him what it was dug for, and he replied that it was probably some refugee returned to the land of his ancestors, who had dug it, in search for treasure buried during the Burmese invasion by a relation, who had left an exact description of the spot as a guide to any of his descendants who might return. He said that there were many cases of this kind. I used to hear the same story many years ago in Assam where the truth was never questioned, and many were the tumuli that bore the marks of having been opened by searchers “for buried gold.” I never knew of an authentic case of the kind in Manipur, but doubtless old Thangal could tell of many such; possibly he had shared in the proceeds.

Another time when I was out riding in the evening, I saw something strange. I was near Kooak Kaithel when I noticed a bunch of sparrows gathered on the road ahead and perched on a bunch of bamboos nearby; more and more were joining them, and birds were flying in from all directions. They first landed on the road, and then flew up to and around the bamboos, which were already full of the earlier arrivals. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I asked one of my mounted assistants what was happening. He said that a snake was hiding among the bamboos, and the birds had come to check it out and try to drive it away. Whatever the reason, it was a really interesting sight, and I’d never seen so many small birds together before. Once when I was riding along this same road, but further along, with Thangal Major, I happened to see a deep hole freshly dug in the side of a hill, apparently without any purpose. I asked him what it was for, and he replied that it was probably some refugee who had returned to the land of his ancestors, digging for treasure buried during the Burmese invasion by a relative who had left an exact description of the place as a guide for any descendants who might come back. He mentioned that there were many such stories. I used to hear the same tale years ago in Assam where no one questioned its truth, and there were many burial mounds that showed signs of having been disturbed by treasure seekers “for buried gold.” I never knew of an authentic case like that in Manipur, but I’m sure old Thangal could share plenty; maybe he had benefited from it himself.

I have just related a story of birds attacking a snake, and I may as well tell another story in which one of his tribe was the aggressor. When returning from my cottage at Kang-joop-kool, after a day spent there in October, I saw an enormous python poised up on the high embanked road with its head erect, and body and tail in coils on the slope, ready to spring on some young buffaloes grazing near; it must have been at the lowest estimate thirty feet [127]long and of proportionate thickness. I was too near, and riding too fast, to stop my pony, so gave a loud shout, and urged him to speed, and the snake turned itself back and fell with a crash into a morass by the road side, and I saw no more of it. I spoke to Thangal Major about it, and he told me that pythons were known to exist about the place where I saw this. I once shot a young one on the Diphoo Panee river, near Sudya, which measured nine feet, and a sepoy of my old regiment shot one near Borpathar fifteen feet in length.

I just shared a story about birds attacking a snake, and I might as well tell another story where one of its kind was the aggressor. On my way back from my cottage at Kang-joop-kool after spending a day there in October, I saw a huge python perched on the high embankment with its head up, its body and tail coiled on the slope, ready to jump on some young buffaloes grazing nearby; it was at least thirty feet [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] long and proportionately thick. I was too close and riding too quickly to stop my pony, so I shouted loudly and urged him to speed up. The snake turned and fell with a crash into a swamp beside the road, and I didn’t see it again. I mentioned it to Thangal Major, and he told me that pythons are known to be in that area. I once shot a young one on the Diphoo Panee river near Sudya that measured nine feet, and a sepoy from my old regiment shot one near Borpathar that was fifteen feet long.

Several very deadly snakes abound in Manipur, notably the “Tanglei” and the “Ophiophagus,” a terrible looking creature, eight to twelve feet in length. No house is safe from snakes, and in the old Residency one fell from the roof once in my bedroom, from where a few minutes previously the baby’s bassinette had hung, so the child had a narrow escape. I never dare let the children play alone in the garden for fear of their being bitten.

Several extremely dangerous snakes can be found in Manipur, especially the “Tanglei” and the “Ophiophagus,” a frightening-looking creature that ranges from eight to twelve feet long. No home is free from snakes, and in the old Residency, one dropped from the roof right into my bedroom, just minutes after the baby’s bassinette had been there, so the child had a close call. I never allow the kids to play alone in the garden out of fear they might get bitten.

Kohima.

Kohima.

Kohima.

[Page 127.

[Page 127.

The extreme loneliness of Manipur, and the necessity of leaving my wife and children quite alone sometimes, made me very anxious to get some trustworthy English nurse for her, but we quite failed in doing so. In this emergency, one of her sisters volunteered to come out, which was a great help and relief. As I had to go to Calcutta to see the Viceroy in December, we asked her to meet us there. We left Manipur on November 27th, 1878, and returned on January 23rd, bringing her with us. Kohima was occupied by the Political Agent of the Naga Hills (Mr. Damant), in November, and before leaving for Calcutta I had some correspondence [128]with him, and, at his request, sent my escort—then consisting of Cachar Frontier Police; men, for service qualities in the hills, far superior to the Native Infantry I had—to his assistance.

The extreme isolation of Manipur, along with the need to leave my wife and kids by themselves sometimes, made me really anxious to find a reliable English nurse for her, but we couldn't manage it. In this situation, one of her sisters offered to come out, which was a huge help and relief. Since I had to go to Calcutta to see the Viceroy in December, we asked her to meet us there. We left Manipur on November 27th, 1878, and returned on January 23rd, bringing her with us. Kohima was occupied by the Political Agent of the Naga Hills (Mr. Damant) in November, and before heading to Calcutta, I had some correspondence [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] with him, and at his request, I sent my escort—who at the time were members of the Cachar Frontier Police, better suited for the hills than the Native Infantry I had—to assist him.

In Calcutta, I met Sir Steuart Bayley, who had been lately appointed Chief Commissioner of Assam, and had interviews with the Viceroy, Lord Lytton, and the Foreign Secretary, Mr. (now Sir Alfred) Lyall.

In Calcutta, I met Sir Steuart Bayley, who had recently been appointed Chief Commissioner of Assam, and had meetings with the Viceroy, Lord Lytton, and the Foreign Secretary, Mr. (now Sir Alfred) Lyall.

Early in 1879, there was some discontent on account of the dearness of rice, owing to a deficient crop, but there was no real anxiety, as the stock of rice in hand was sufficient. I remember that during that time I was rather scandalised at hearing that the old Ranee had gone off to Moirang on the Logtak lake for change of air, accompanied by a retinue of over one thousand persons. Many people had been employed for weeks past in building a little temporary town for their accommodation, and all for five days’ stay. I remonstrated with Thangal Major at this useless waste of resources at a time when food was scarce, and told him that he ought to prevent such thoughtlessness. He told me, and I believe sincerely, that he greatly regretted it, and promised to use his influence to amend matters, but said what was perfectly true, that if he gave good advice, there were plenty of people quite ready to offer the reverse, and contradict his statements. I often thought what an advantage it would have been, if we had insisted on all authority being in the hands of one powerful minister responsible to us. Under a strong man like Chandra Kirtee Singh there would have been some difficulty in arranging it, but under [129]his weak, though amiable and intelligent successor, Soor Chandra, it would have been easy, and would have saved us one of the most painful and disgraceful episodes in our history.

Early in 1879, there was some discontent because rice prices were high due to a poor crop, but there wasn't any real worry since we had enough rice in stock. I remember feeling quite shocked to hear that the old Ranee had gone to Moirang on Logtak Lake for some fresh air, accompanied by over a thousand people. Many locals had been working for weeks to set up a temporary town for them, all for just a five-day stay. I protested to Thangal Major about this waste of resources at a time when food was scarce and told him he should put a stop to such thoughtlessness. He told me, and I truly believe he meant it, that he regretted it a lot and promised to use his influence to fix things, but he also said, quite correctly, that if he gave good advice, there were plenty of people ready to disagree and contradict him. I often thought how beneficial it would have been if we had insisted on putting all authority in the hands of one strong minister accountable to us. Under a strong leader like Chandra Kirtee Singh, it would have been challenging to arrange, but under his weak, though kind and intelligent successor, Soor Chandra, it would have been easy, and it would have saved us one of the most painful and disgraceful episodes in our history.

Almost every day brought some exciting news from the frontier. One day, an incursion by Chussad Kukies on the Kubo side; another, an outrage committed by Sookti Kukies. Then a little later a report that the Muram Nagas were restless. All these reports came to me at once, and I had to decide what was to be done. Occasionally an expedition was the result, regarding the conduct of which I gave general instructions. Sometimes late at night a minister came to me in a high state of excitement at some outrage on the Burmese frontier, in which, of course, every one, from the Court of Mandalay downwards, was said to be implicated. Anything against Burmah was readily believed, and not without reason, perhaps, judging from past history, and I had, on the spur of the moment, to decide on the policy to be adopted, and calm down and convince my impulsive visitor.

Almost every day brought some exciting news from the frontier. One day it was an invasion by Chussad Kukies on the Kubo side; another day, an outrage committed by Sookti Kukies. Then, shortly after, I got a report that the Muram Nagas were getting restless. All these reports came to me at once, and I had to decide what to do. Occasionally, an expedition was organized, and I would give general instructions on how to proceed. Sometimes late at night, a minister would come to me in a highly agitated state about some incident on the Burmese frontier, where, of course, everyone, from the Court of Mandalay down, was said to be involved. Anything against Burma was easily believed, not without reason perhaps, judging from past events, and I had to quickly decide on the policy to be adopted while calming down and convincing my impulsive visitor.

Manipur is a great place for athletics, and some fine wrestling is to be seen there. Athletic sports are regularly held at stated periods, sometimes for Manipuris, at other times for Nagas. At the last there are races run by men, carrying heavy weights on their backs. At the conclusion of these exhibitions of strength and skill, four Manipuris, dressed in Naga costume, executed a Naga war dance. This I always thought the most interesting part of the performance, showing as in many other cases, the tacit acknowledgment of a connection with the hill-tribes surrounding them. It always reminded me of the [130]same connection between the Rajahs in the hill tracts of Orissa, Sumbulpore and Chota Nagpore, and their aboriginal subjects. I am rather inclined to believe that in the case of Manipur some of the customs point distinctly to the Rajahs being descended from, or having been originally installed by, the hill-tribes, as was notably the case in Keonjhur one of the Cuttack Tributary Mehals. To this subject, however, I have already referred.

Manipur is a fantastic place for athletics, and you can see some great wrestling there. Athletic events are regularly held at set times, sometimes for Manipuris and other times for Nagas. In the latter, men compete in races while carrying heavy weights on their backs. At the end of these displays of strength and skill, four Manipuris, dressed in Naga attire, performed a Naga war dance. I always found this to be the most interesting part of the performance, showcasing, like many other instances, an unspoken recognition of a connection with the neighboring hill tribes. It always reminded me of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]same connection between the Rajahs in the hill regions of Orissa, Sumbulpore, and Chota Nagpore, and their indigenous subjects. I’m inclined to believe that in the case of Manipur, some customs clearly indicate that the Rajahs are descended from, or were originally appointed by, the hill tribes, similar to what happened in Keonjhur, one of the Cuttack Tributary Mehals. However, I have already mentioned this topic.

During each cold season, I insisted on the Manipuri troops being put through musketry practice with ball cartridge, and often attended for hours together, with the Maharajah, to see how the men acquitted themselves. Sometimes the firing went on all day, the targets being erected at one end of the private polo ground in the palace, with a mountain of rice straw in their rear to catch stray bullets. Sometimes the bullets went through everything, and one evening, as my wife and myself with the children, were taking our evening walk, we had ocular demonstration of this, as a shot passed close to my second boy’s (Edward) head. I spoke to Thangal Major about it, suggesting that the pile of straw should be made thicker, but only elicited the reply, “Of course, if you go in the line of fire, you must expect to be shot.” This reminded me of my early days in Assam, when my old regimental friend Ross shot another friend out snipe shooting. The latter complained, but all the satisfaction he got from Ross was, “Well, you must have been in the way.” [131]

During every cold season, I insisted on the Manipuri troops practicing with ball cartridges, and I often spent hours alongside the Maharajah, watching how the soldiers performed. Sometimes the shooting lasted all day, with targets set up at one end of the private polo ground near the palace, and a pile of rice straw behind them to catch any stray bullets. There were instances when the bullets went right through everything, and one evening, while my wife, our children, and I were out for our evening walk, we had a close call when a shot whizzed past my second son Edward's head. I mentioned this to Thangal Major, suggesting they make the straw pile thicker, but he simply replied, “Of course, if you go in the line of fire, you must expect to be shot.” This reminded me of my early days in Assam when my old regimental buddy Ross accidentally shot another friend while we were snipe hunting. The latter complained, but all Ross said was, “Well, you must have been in the way.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XV.

Spring in Manipur—Visit to Kombang—Manipuri orderlies—Parade of the Maharajah’s guards—Birth of a daughter—An evening walk in the capital—Polo—Visit to Cachar.

Spring in Manipur—Visit to Kombang—Manipuri orderlies—Parade of the Maharajah’s guards—Birth of a daughter—An evening walk in the capital—Polo—Visit to Cachar.

The spring in Manipur is a charming time, the nights are still cool, though the days are hot, and abundance of flowering trees come into blossom; among them one that attains a considerable size, called in Manipuri “Chinghow.” It has two kinds, one with pink and the other white and pink flowers, Out in the hills are wild pears and azaleas in abundance, and rhododendrons, while here and there are beautiful orchids. The oak forests too are splendid with the fresh young leaves, and every hill village has peach trees in flower, so that it is a delightful season for marching, and one can be out from morning till night. I took advantage of the fine weather, and early in April again visited the Yoma range, and went along the road to Jangapokee Tannah, as far as a place called Kombang, 4600 feet above the sea. On my way there and back I halted at Haitoo-pokpee, 2600 feet above the sea, where the thermometer at sunrise stood at 55 and 56 degrees respectively; but the day between, when I was at Kombang, it was 67 degrees at sunrise, the additional elevation raising the thermometer. [132]I noticed the phenomenon over and over again in Manipur, and in the cold weather generally found the sunrise temperature lower in the valley than in the hills. Upland valleys were sometimes colder than that of Manipur, and now and then to the north I found very great cold prevailing on high land, as at Mythephum. The day temperature in the hills was invariably lower than that in the valley, in short, it was more equable. The road to Kombang was pretty, but the place not particularly so. The night I was there I heard the loud crackling of a burning oak forest set on fire to clear the ground for one crop. It is difficult to speak with patience of this abominable system, which is gradually clearing the hills in Eastern India, and destroying valuable timber, while it encourages nomadic habits in the tribes.

The spring in Manipur is a lovely time; the nights are still cool, even though the days are hot, and the flowering trees burst into bloom. Among them is one that grows quite large, called “Chinghow” in Manipuri. It has two types: one with pink flowers and another with white and pink flowers. In the hills, there are plenty of wild pears, azaleas, and rhododendrons, along with beautiful orchids scattered here and there. The oak forests are also stunning with their fresh young leaves, and every hill village is filled with flowering peach trees, making it a delightful season for hiking and exploring from morning until night. I took advantage of the lovely weather and, in early April, visited the Yoma range again, traveling along the road to Jangapokee Tannah, reaching a spot called Kombang, which is 4600 feet above sea level. On my trip there and back, I stopped at Haitoo-pokpee, which is 2600 feet above sea level, where the thermometer read 55 and 56 degrees at sunrise, respectively. However, on the day I was at Kombang, it was 67 degrees at sunrise, the higher elevation causing the temperature to rise. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I noticed this pattern repeatedly in Manipur, and generally found that the sunrise temperature in the valley was lower than in the hills during cold weather. Upland valleys were sometimes even colder than the Manipur valley, and occasionally, particularly to the north, I found very severe cold at higher elevations, like at Mythephum. The daytime temperature in the hills was consistently lower than in the valley; in short, it was more moderate. The road to Kombang was charming, but the place itself was not particularly appealing. That night, I heard the loud crackling of a burning oak forest set ablaze to clear the ground for one crop. It’s frustrating to talk about this awful practice, which is gradually clearing the hills in Eastern India and destroying valuable timber, while also promoting nomadic lifestyles among the tribes.

Whenever I went on an expedition into the hills, besides the usual Manipuri Guard in attendance, four or five officers or non-commissioned officers were told off to accompany me. Jemadars Thamur Singh, Sowpa, Sundha, Thŭt-tôt, and Thûrûng were those generally sent, excellent men who never left me from morning till night, on the hardest march. Many was the adventure we had together, and any one of them could march fifty miles on end. They were well known throughout the hill territory of Manipur. A bugler always formed one of my party, and it was his duty to sound a lively quick march as we approached our camp in the evening. Of course, he always got a special reward from me on my return to headquarters.

Whenever I went on an expedition into the hills, along with the usual Manipuri Guard, four or five officers or non-commissioned officers were assigned to go with me. Jemadars Thamur Singh, Sowpa, Sundha, Thŭt-tôt, and Thûrûng were the ones usually sent, excellent men who stayed by my side from morning till night, even on the toughest marches. We had many adventures together, and any one of them could march fifty miles straight. They were well known across the hill territory of Manipur. A bugler was also part of my team, and it was his job to play a lively quick march as we got closer to our camp in the evening. Naturally, he always received a special reward from me when I returned to headquarters.

One day the Maharajah invited me to attend a review of his regiment of guards called the “Soor Pultun.” [133]I went, and he asked me whether he should put them through their manœuvres himself, or let one of his officers do it. Not wishing him, as I thought, to expose his ignorance, I suggested the last; but, to my surprise, he conducted the parade himself very creditably, giving the word of command in English with great clearness. The men’s marching was poor, and the step not free enough, but otherwise they did well. They were fairly well up in the Light Infantry exercises of ten years back, and their drill generally was a slight modification of that of 1859. On this, as on most occasions, when an invitation was sent by the Maharajah, it was conveyed by two or three officers of not lower rank than that of subadar or captain, and generally by word of mouth. If I was away in camp all communications were by letter, sometimes accompanied by a verbal message.

One day, the Maharajah invited me to watch the review of his guard regiment called the “Soor Pultun.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] I went, and he asked me if he should lead their maneuvers himself or have one of his officers take charge. Not wanting him to show off his lack of knowledge, I suggested that he let an officer handle it. But to my surprise, he conducted the parade himself very well, giving commands in English with great clarity. The soldiers' marching was subpar, and their step wasn't free enough, but they did okay otherwise. They were reasonably familiar with the Light Infantry exercises from ten years ago, and their drill was mostly a slight update from that of 1859. As on most occasions when the Maharajah sent an invitation, it was delivered by two or three officers of at least the rank of subadar or captain, usually in person. If I was away in camp, all communications were done by letter, sometimes with a verbal message.

On February 28th, 1879, we were gladdened by the birth of a little daughter. Being a girl, her arrival did not cause as much excitement as Arthur’s, but when she was old enough to be carried out in a small litter, all the population turned out to see her, and passers-by would sometimes offer her a flower. How interesting our daily walks were. Turning to the left, after leaving our gate by the guard-house, we passed along by the wide moat surrounding the palace, and in which as has been said the great annual boat races were held. There, might be seen women washing their babies by the waterside in wooden tubs, cut out of a single block bought for the purpose. At every step, if in the evening, we passed or were passed by gaily clad women carrying baskets of goods to sell in the great bazaar, “Sena Kaithel,” i.e., [134]Golden Bazaar, assembled opposite the great gate of the palace, the picturesque structure already alluded to. In this bazaar the women sat in long rows on raised banks of earth, without any other covering in the rainy weather than large umbrellas. Here could be bought cloth of all kinds, ornaments, rice, etc., fowls and vegetables. Dogs were also sold for food. As a rule, articles of food other than fowls, were more plentiful in the morning bazaar. Blind people and other beggars would post themselves in different parts of the market, and women as they passed would give them a handful of rice, or any other article of food they possessed. Women are the great traders, and many would walk miles in the morning, and buy things in the more distant bazaars to sell again in the capital in the evening. It was not considered etiquette for men too often to frequent the bazaars, and few Manipuris did so, but crowds of hill-men were constantly to be seen there, and it presented a very gay and animated scene, the contrast between the snow-white garments of Manipuri men, the parti-coloured petticoats of the women, and the many-coloured clothes of the hill-men being very picturesque. Opposite the great gateway on the right-hand side, Royal proclamations were posted up. There, too, in presence of all the bazaar, offenders were flogged, generally with the utmost severity. This was, I am sorry to say, rather an attractive spectacle to foreigners. Going through the bazaar along a fine broad road, the only masonry bridge in the country was seen crossing the river, and on the opposite bank the road turned sharp to the left, and went off to Cachar. Before crossing it, and to the left was a piece of [135]waste ground with a rather ill-looking tree in it, under which men were executed. Opposite, and to the right of the road, was the sight of the morning bazaar. Here I have seen boat-loads of pine-apples landed, fruit that would have done credit to Covent Garden.

On February 28, 1879, we were thrilled by the arrival of our baby daughter. Since she was a girl, her birth didn’t create as much excitement as Arthur's did, but when she was old enough to be carried out in a small litter, everyone came out to see her, and passers-by would sometimes give her flowers. Our daily walks were so interesting. After leaving our gate by the guardhouse, we turned left and walked along the wide moat that surrounded the palace, where the big annual boat races were held. There, we could see women washing their babies by the water in wooden tubs carved from a single block of wood. In the evenings, we would pass by or be passed by brightly dressed women carrying baskets of goods to sell at the main market, “Sena Kaithel,” i.e. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Golden Bazaar, which was located right across from the grand palace gate, a structure already mentioned. In this bazaar, women sat in long lines on raised earth banks, with nothing but large umbrellas over them during the rain. You could buy all kinds of cloth, jewelry, rice, chickens, and vegetables here. Dogs were also sold for food. Generally, other food items besides chickens were more available in the morning market. Blind people and other beggars would settle in different areas of the market, and women passing by would give them a handful of rice or any food they had. Women were the primary traders, and many would walk for miles in the morning, buying things in more distant bazaars to sell again in the capital in the evening. Men were not expected to frequent the bazaars too often, so very few Manipuris did, but crowds of hill people were always there, creating a lively scene with the stark contrast between the snow-white garments of Manipuri men, the colorful skirts of the women, and the varied clothing of the hill men. Opposite the main gate on the right side, royal announcements were posted. There too, offenders were often flogged in front of the market, usually quite severely. Unfortunately, this was an attraction for foreigners. As we walked through the bazaar along a wide road, we could see the only stone bridge in the country crossing the river, and on the opposite bank, the road turned sharply left towards Cachar. Before crossing, on the left, there was a patch of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]waste land with an unattractive tree under which men were executed. To the right of the road was the morning bazaar. I’ve seen boatloads of pineapples unloaded here, fruit that would compete with what you’d find in Covent Garden.

Between the Residency grounds, the “Sena Kaithel” and the great road, was the famous polo ground, where the best play in the world might be seen. There was a grand stand for the Royal family on the western side, and one for myself on the north. Sunday evening was the favourite day, and then the princes appeared, and in earlier days the Maharajah. In my time one of the Maharajah’s sons, Pucca Sena, and the artillery major, were the champion players. In Manipur, every man who can muster a pony plays, and every boy who cannot, plays on foot.

Between the Residency grounds, the “Sena Kaithel,” and the main road, was the famous polo field where the best players in the world could be seen. There was a grandstand for the royal family on the west side, and one for me on the north. Sunday evening was the favorite time for matches, and that’s when the princes showed up, along with the Maharajah in earlier days. During my time, one of the Maharajah’s sons, Pucca Sena, and the artillery major were the top players. In Manipur, every man who has a pony plays, and every boy who doesn’t plays on foot.

But to continue our walk. Passing the bazaar, we still skirt the palace, meeting fresh groups and turning sharp round at one of the angles of the moat, here covered with water lilies, come upon an exceedingly picturesque temple once shaded with a peepul tree (Ficus religiosa); this tree was torn off by the great earthquake of June 30th, 1880. Afterwards taking two turns to the right, and one to the left, and crossing a most dangerous-looking bamboo bridge, we came upon a piece of woodland on the opposite bank of the stream. This is the “Mah Wathee,” a bit of forest left as it originally was for the wood spirits. It is now filled with monkeys, which are great favourites with my children who have brought rice for them which causes great excitement. But it is soon bedtime for the young [136]monkeys, and the river being deep, they spring on to the backs of their mothers who swim across with them in the most human fashion. Saying good-night to the monkeys, we go homewards, passing Moirang Khung, a tumulus said to be the site of a battle between the Mungang and Moirang tribes; to this day a Moirang avoids it. We pass a couple of boys riding jauntily on one pony, determined to get as much pleasure out of life as they can. Finally, we reach home in time for a game with the children, and dinner.

But back to our walk. As we passed the market, we continued around the palace, encountering new groups of people and making a sharp turn at one of the corners of the moat, which was covered with water lilies. We stumbled upon a really picturesque temple that used to be shaded by a peepul tree (Fig tree religiosa); that tree was uprooted by the big earthquake on June 30th, 1880. After taking two right turns, one left, and crossing a rather scary bamboo bridge, we found a patch of woods on the other side of the stream. This is the “Mah Wathee,” a piece of forest preserved as it was for the wood spirits. It’s now home to monkeys, who are huge favorites with my kids, who brought rice for them, creating quite a buzz. But it's soon bedtime for the young [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]monkeys, and since the river is deep, they leap onto their mothers' backs, who swim across with them in the most human way. After saying goodnight to the monkeys, we head home, passing Moirang Khung, a tumulus said to be the site of a battle between the Mungang and Moirang tribes; to this day, a Moirang avoids it. We saw a couple of boys cheerfully riding a single pony, determined to enjoy life as much as possible. Finally, we got home just in time for a game with the kids and dinner.

I have alluded to the high esteem in which the game of polo was held in this, its native home, and of the splendid play that could be seen on Sundays. I never played myself, much as I should have enjoyed it. Had I been a highly experienced player, able to contend with the best in Manipur, I might have done so; but I did not think I was justified, holding the important position I did, in running the risk of being hustled and jostled by any one with whom I played: men whom I was bound to keep at arm’s length. Had I done so I should have lost influence. I could not be hail-fellow-well-met, and though talking freely with all, I at once checked all disposition to familiarity, and people rarely attempted it.

I’ve mentioned how highly regarded the game of polo was in its home turf and the amazing matches you could see on Sundays. I never played myself, even though I would have really enjoyed it. If I had been a very skilled player, able to compete with the best in Manipur, I might have taken part; but I didn’t think it was right, given my important position, to risk getting pushed around by anyone I played with: men I had to keep at a distance. If I had done so, I would have lost my influence. I couldn’t be overly friendly with everyone, and while I chatted openly with all, I quickly established boundaries, so people rarely tried to get too familiar.

Colonel McCulloch, it is true played, but he began life in Manipur as an Assistant Political Agent, and also did not succeed to office as I did, when our prestige had dwindled down to nothing.

Colonel McCulloch did play a role, but he started his career in Manipur as an Assistant Political Agent, and he also didn't rise to office like I did, when our reputation had faded to nothing.

In September 1879, hearing that Sir Steuart Bayley, Chief Commissioner and Acting Lieut.-Governor of Bengal, was about to visit Cachar, I went there to see him, performing the double journey [137]including a night there, in less than seven days. It was the first time I had made the march in the rainy season, and I was greatly struck by the extreme beauty of the scenery which was much enhanced by the number of waterfalls, that a month later would have been dry. The masses of clouds and the clearness of the air when rain was not falling, added greatly to the effect, and I enjoyed the journey till I got to the low-lying land. There the mud, slush, and great heat were unpleasant. It was very satisfactory to be able to discuss the affairs of Manipur with the Chief Commissioner, as though I was not then directly under him, I was from my position very dependent on him, and was anxious to hear his views on many subjects. [138]

In September 1879, hearing that Sir Steuart Bayley, Chief Commissioner and Acting Lieutenant Governor of Bengal, was about to visit Cachar, I went there to see him, making the round trip, including a night there, in less than seven days. It was the first time I had made the journey during the rainy season, and I was really struck by the incredible beauty of the scenery, which was greatly enhanced by the numerous waterfalls that would be dry a month later. The heavy clouds and the clarity of the air when it wasn't raining added a lot to the experience, and I enjoyed the trip until I reached the low-lying area. There, the mud, slush, and intense heat were unpleasant. It was very satisfying to be able to discuss the situation in Manipur with the Chief Commissioner, as even though I wasn't directly under him, I was very much dependent on him due to my position, and I was eager to hear his thoughts on many issues.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVI.

Punishment of female criminals—A man saved from execution—A Kuki executed—Old customs abolished—Anecdote of Ghumbeer Singh—The Manipuri army—Effort to re-organise Manipur levy—System of rewards—“Nothing for nothing”—An English school—Hindoo festivals—Rainbows—View from Kang-joop-kool.

Punishment of female criminals—A man saved from execution—A Kuki executed—Old customs abolished—Anecdote of Ghumbeer Singh—The Manipuri army—Effort to reorganize the Manipur levy—System of rewards—“Nothing for nothing”—An English school—Hindu festivals—Rainbows—View from Kang-joop-kool.

Manipur professed to follow the old Hindoo laws, and accordingly no woman was ever put to death, or to very severe punishment. When one was convicted of any heinous or disgraceful offence she was exposed on a high platform in every bazaar in the country, stripped to the waist, round which a rope, one end of which was held by her guard, was tied and her breasts painted red. A crier at the same time proclaimed her crime, and with a loud voice called out from time to time, “Come and look at this naughty woman!”

Manipur claimed to follow the old Hindu laws, and as a result, no woman was ever executed or severely punished. When a woman was convicted of a serious or disgraceful crime, she was displayed on a high platform in every market across the country, stripped to the waist, with a rope tied around her torso, one end of which was held by her guard, and her breasts painted red. A crier would announce her crime and occasionally shout, “Come and look at this naughty woman!”

Exposure on a platform was also a punishment inflicted occasionally on male offenders. Sometimes it was followed by death. Once I saved a man from this part of the sentence, his crime being one for which our law would not have exacted so severe a penalty. Fortunately, I heard in time, and a message to the Maharajah in courteous, but unmistakable terms, brought about a remission of the capital portion. The ministers generally consulted me before carrying out sentence of death. Once in a [139]case of murder by a Kuki they asked my opinion, so I requested them to send the man to me that I might examine him myself. This was done, and as he confessed openly to being guilty, I told them they might execute him, and as an after-thought said “How shall you put him to death?” Bularam Singh replied, “According to the custom of Manipur, in the way in which he committed the murder. As he split his victim’s head open with an axe so will his head be split open.” I said “I have no objection in this case on the score of humanity, but it is not a pretty mode of execution; some day there will be a case accompanied by circumstances of cruelty, when I shall be obliged to interfere; so take my advice, and on this occasion and all future ones, adopt decapitation as the mode of carrying out a death sentence. You can do it now with a good grace, and without any apparent interference on my part to offend your dignity.” Old Bularam Singh said, “Oh no, the laws of Manipur are unalterable, we cannot change; we must do as we have always done.” I said, “Nonsense, my old friend, go with Chumder Singh (my native secretary and interpreter) and give my kind message to the Maharajah, and say what I advise, as his friend.” In half-an-hour Chumder Singh returned with an assurance that my advice was accepted, and from that time decapitation was the form of capital punishment adopted.

Exposure on a platform was sometimes a punishment handed out to male offenders. Occasionally, it was followed by execution. Once, I saved a man from this part of his sentence, even though his crime wouldn’t have warranted such a harsh penalty according to our laws. Luckily, I heard about it in time, and a message to the Maharajah, courteously but clearly stated, led to a cancellation of the death penalty. The ministers usually consulted me before carrying out a death sentence. Once, in a case of murder by a Kuki, they asked for my opinion, so I requested they bring the man to me for a personal examination. This was done, and since he openly confessed to his guilt, I told them they could execute him. As an afterthought, I asked, “How will you carry out the execution?” Bularam Singh replied, “According to the custom of Manipur, in the same manner he committed the murder. Since he split his victim’s head open with an axe, we will split his head open.” I said, “I have no objection on humanitarian grounds, but it’s not a nice way to execute someone; someday there might be a case that involves cruelty, and I would have to step in. So, take my advice, and for this case and all future ones, use decapitation as the method of execution. You can do it now without making it seem like I'm interfering in a way that would offend your dignity.” Old Bularam Singh insisted, “Oh no, the laws of Manipur are unchangeable; we must do as we've always done.” I said, “Nonsense, my old friend, go with Chumder Singh (my native secretary and interpreter) and kindly convey my message to the Maharajah, letting him know my advice as his friend.” Within half an hour, Chumder Singh returned with the assurance that my advice was accepted, and from that point on, decapitation became the method of capital punishment used.

I never knew a case of torture being employed, but otherwise the laws were carried out with severity. Ghumbeer Singh (reigned 1825–34) occasionally tore out an offender’s eyes, but such things had been forgotten in the days of his son, and [140]though the Government was strong, probably there were fewer acts of cruelty than in most native states. Once when Ghumbeer Singh had lately introduced tame geese into the country; he gave two to a Brahmin to take care of. It was reported that a goose was dead. “Tell the Brahmin to eat it,” said the indignant Rajah. The severity of such an order to a Hindoo will be appreciated, by any one knowing what loss of caste entails. Ghumbeer Singh’s orders were always implicitly obeyed, so I am afraid that the sentence was carried into effect.

I never knew of any instances of torture being used, but otherwise the laws were enforced harshly. Ghumbeer Singh (ruled 1825–34) sometimes had an offender’s eyes removed, but those incidents were forgotten during his son’s reign, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]even though the Government was strong, there were likely fewer acts of cruelty than in most other native states. Once, after Ghumbeer Singh had recently brought tame geese into the region, he gave two to a Brahmin to look after. It was reported that one of the geese had died. “Tell the Brahmin to eat it,” said the furious Rajah. The harshness of such an order to a Hindu will be understood by anyone who knows the consequences of losing one’s caste. Ghumbeer Singh’s orders were always followed without question, so I fear that the sentence was carried out.

The army consisted of about 5000 men at the outside, in eight regiments of infantry and an artillery corps. The famous cavalry was a thing of the past, and many of the infantry were quite unacquainted with drill. There were eight three-pounder brass guns, and two seven-pounder mountain guns given as a reward for services in the Naga Hills, one of which did admirable service in the Burmese war. Most of the infantry were armed with smooth-bore muskets, some being of the Enfield pattern. Besides the above, there were about 1000 to 12,000 Kuki Irregulars. A Manipuri military expedition was a strange sight, the men besides their arms and ammunition carrying their spare clothes, cooking vessels, food, etc., on their backs. All the same, they could make long and tiring marches day after day on poor fare and without a complaint, and at the end of a hard day would hut themselves and fortify their position with great skill, however great the fatigue they had undergone. It was a standing rule that in an enemy’s country a small force should always stockade itself, and a Manipuri army well commanded [141]was then able to hold its own against a sudden attack. On their return from a successful expedition the troops were greatly honoured, and the general in command accorded a kind of triumph, and it was an interesting sight to see the long thin line of picturesque and often gaily-clad troops, regulars and irregulars winding their way through the streets and groves of the capital bearing with them spoils and trophies gained in war. Here a party headed by banners, there some Kukis beating small gongs and chanting in a monotonous tone. Finally, after marching round two sides of the palace, they enter by the great gate, pass between the Chinese walls, and again between the two lions (so called), and being received by the Maharajah at the Gate of Triumph, their General throws himself at his feet and receives his chief’s benediction, the greatest reward that he can have.

The army had around 5,000 men at most, organized into eight infantry regiments and an artillery unit. The once-famous cavalry was long gone, and many of the infantry soldiers were not well drilled. They had eight three-pound brass cannons and two seven-pound mountain guns awarded for their service in the Naga Hills, one of which performed exceptionally well in the Burmese war. Most of the infantry were equipped with smooth-bore muskets, with some of the Enfield type. Additionally, there were about 1,000 to 12,000 Kuki irregulars. A Manipuri military expedition looked quite unusual, as the soldiers carried not only their weapons and ammunition but also extra clothes, cooking gear, food, and other supplies on their backs. Despite the conditions, they could endure long, exhausting marches day after day on minimal rations without complaining, and at the end of a tough day, they would set up camp and fortify their position skillfully, no matter how tired they were. It was a rule that when in enemy territory, a small force should always create a stockade, and a well-commanded Manipuri army was capable of defending itself against unexpected attacks. When they returned from a successful mission, the troops were celebrated, and the commanding general received a kind of triumph. It was fascinating to watch the long, slender line of colorful, often elaborately dressed troops, both regulars and irregulars, winding through the streets and groves of the capital, carrying spoils and trophies from battle. Some groups marched under banners, while others had Kukis leading the way, playing small gongs and chanting in a monotonous rhythm. Finally, after parading around two sides of the palace, they entered through the grand gate, passed between the Chinese walls, and again between the two lions (as they were called). They were welcomed by the Maharajah at the Gate of Triumph, where their General bowed low at his feet and received his chief’s blessing, the greatest honor he could receive.

I realised from the first that it would be an immense advantage to reconstitute the Manipur Levy, and keep up a permanent force of 800 men under my direct orders, properly paid, armed, clothed and disciplined. I foresaw that a war with Burmah was a mere question of time, and wished to have a force ready, so as to enable the British Government to act with effect at a moment’s notice through Manipur, on the outbreak of hostilities. Regular troops eat no more than irregular, and are ten times as valuable. My plan was to have 800 men enlisted, of whom 200 would have come on duty in rotation, according to the Manipur system, all being liable to assemble at a moment’s notice. Thus a splendid battalion of hardy men could have been formed, [142]with which I could have marched to Mandalay. Such a force would have been absolutely invaluable when the war broke out in 1885, men able to stand the climate, march, fight, row boats, dig, build stockades, in fact do all that the best men could be called upon to do. However, to my great disappointment, the idea did not commend itself to Government, and I never ceased to regret it. I often later on thought of the lives and money that might have been saved in 1885–86 had we been better prepared, the cost of the proposed levy would have been trifling.

I realized from the start that it would be a huge advantage to reorganize the Manipur Levy and maintain a permanent force of 800 men under my direct command, properly paid, armed, dressed, and disciplined. I anticipated that a war with Burma was only a matter of time, and I wanted to have a force ready so the British Government could act effectively at a moment's notice through Manipur when hostilities broke out. Regular troops don't cost any more than irregular ones and are ten times as valuable. My plan was to enlist 800 men, with 200 on duty in rotation according to the Manipur system, all ready to assemble at a moment's notice. This way, we could create a strong battalion of tough men that I could lead to Mandalay. Such a force would have been absolutely invaluable when the war broke out in 1885, as these men would be able to handle the climate, march, fight, row boats, dig, build stockades, and basically do everything that the best soldiers could be called upon to do. Unfortunately, to my great disappointment, the idea didn't appeal to the Government, and I always regretted it. I often thought about the lives and money that could have been saved in 1885–86 if we had been better prepared; the cost of the proposed levy would have been minimal.

One part of the Manipuri system ever struck me as very admirable, and I tried always to encourage it; that was the system of rewarding services by honorary distinctions. The permission to wear a peculiar kind of turban, coat, or feather, or to assume a certain title was more valued than any money reward, and men would exert themselves for years for the coveted distinction. It is charming to see such simple tastes and to aspire no higher than to do one’s duty and earn the approval of our fellow-creatures.

One aspect of the Manipuri system always impressed me, and I consistently tried to support it; that was the practice of rewarding services with honorary distinctions. The right to wear a specific type of turban, coat, or feather, or to hold a certain title, was considered more valuable than any monetary reward, and people would work hard for years to gain that sought-after recognition. It's wonderful to witness such humble desires and to aim no higher than to fulfill one’s responsibilities and gain the approval of others.

One day the two ministers Thangal Major and Bularam Singh came to see me, accompanied by old Rooma Singh Major. They looked rather uneasy, and I suspected something was coming out. Presently Thangal rose and saluted me, and said, “The Maharajah has promoted us to be generals.” I received the intelligence without any enthusiasm, feeling assured that the act had been dictated by a desire to give them a more high-sounding title than my military one, I being then only a lieut.-colonel. It was in fact a piece of self-assertion. Any one [143]understanding Asiatics will know what I mean, and that I knew instinctively it was a move in the game against me which I ought to check. I coldly replied that of course the Maharajah would please himself, but that I loved old things, old names, and old faces, and that I had so many pleasant associations with the old titles that I could not bring myself to use the new ones, and should continue to call them by the dear old name of Major. I then shook hands with them most cordially and said good-bye, and they left rather crestfallen, where they had hoped and intended to be triumphant. I may as well tell the remainder of the story. Time after time was I begged to address my three friends as “General,” but I was inexorable, and the titles almost fell into disuse among the Manipuris who had at first adopted them. Old Thangal once had a long talk about it, and I said plainly, “I give nothing for nothing: some day when you do something I shall address you as General.” Years passed. I went on leave, and my locum tenens too good-naturedly gave in, and addressed them as General, and even induced the Chief Commissioner of the day to do likewise. When he wrote to me and told me of it, I was naturally not very pleased, and mentioned it to an old Indian friend, who said, “Well, you will have to do the same now that the Chief Commissioner has.” However, I was not going to swerve from my word. I returned to Manipur, and one of the ministers met me on the boundary river. I again greeted him as “Major Sahib,” and immediately the new titles again began to fall into disuse. I told the Chief Commissioner my views when I next met him, [144]and he approved, as I said I could not alter my word.

One day, the two ministers Thangal Major and Bularam Singh came to see me, along with old Rooma Singh Major. They seemed a bit uneasy, and I sensed something was up. Eventually, Thangal stood up, saluted me, and said, “The Maharajah has promoted us to generals.” I took the news without any excitement, knowing the move was probably just to give them a fancier title than my military rank, as I was only a lieutenant colonel at the time. It was really just a way for them to assert themselves. Anyone who understands Asiatics will know what I mean, and I instinctively recognized it as a tactic against me that I needed to respond to. I coldly replied that the Maharajah could do as he pleased, but I cherished old things, old names, and old faces. I had so many fond memories linked to the old titles that I couldn’t bring myself to use the new ones and would continue to call them by the beloved old name of Major. I then shook hands with them warmly and said goodbye, and they left feeling disappointed instead of triumphant as they had hoped. I might as well share the rest of the story. Time and again, I was asked to call my three friends “General,” but I remained firm, and the titles almost fell out of use among the Manipuris who had originally adopted them. Old Thangal once had a long chat about it, and I said directly, “I give nothing for nothing: someday when you do something, I will call you General.” Years went by. I went on leave, and my locum tenens too kindly went along with it and began addressing them as General, even convincing the Chief Commissioner of the time to do the same. When he wrote to me about it, I was understandably not very happy, and I mentioned it to an old Indian friend who said, “Well, you’ll have to do the same now that the Chief Commissioner has.” However, I wasn’t going to go back on my word. I returned to Manipur, and one of the ministers met me at the river border. I greeted him again as “Major Sahib,” and immediately the new titles started to fade away again. I shared my thoughts with the Chief Commissioner the next time I saw him, and he agreed, as I explained I couldn’t go back on my promise.

Some time after this I again renewed efforts that I had long been making for the establishment of an English school in Manipur. The Durbar naturally objected; wisely from their point of view, they knew as well as I did that the fact of their subjects learning English would eventually mean a better administration of justice, and a gradual sweeping away of abuses. I felt, however, that the time was come, and I urged the question with great force, and one day said to the ministers, “You have long wanted to be addressed as ‘General,’ and I told you that when you did something worthy of it I should do so. Now the day that the Maharajah gives his consent to an English school being established, I shall address you as General.” A few days afterwards the Maharajah’s consent was brought. I immediately stood up and shook hands most warmly with them, saying, “I thank you cordially, Generals.” From that day the question was finally set at rest, after years of longing on the part of the old fellows. We had always understood each other, and they felt and respected the part I had taken, and, I believe, valued their titles all the more from my not having given in at once.

Some time later, I renewed my efforts that I had been making for a while to establish an English school in Manipur. The Durbar naturally opposed this; from their perspective, it made sense—they knew as well as I did that if their subjects learned English, it would eventually lead to better justice administration and gradually eliminate abuses. However, I felt the moment had come, and I pushed the issue strongly, telling the ministers one day, “You’ve long wanted to be called ‘General,’ and I told you I would do so when you proved worthy of it. Now, the day the Maharajah agrees to establish an English school, I will call you General.” A few days later, we received the Maharajah’s approval. I immediately stood up and warmly shook hands with them, saying, “I sincerely thank you, Generals.” From that day on, the issue was finally settled, after years of desire from the older leaders. We had always understood each other, and they felt and respected the stance I had taken, and I believe they valued their titles even more because I hadn’t given in right away.

The Rath Jatra Festival, i.e., the drawing of the Car of Juggernaut, is greatly honoured in Manipur, and every village has its Rath (car). The Dewali, the feast of lights, is also faithfully kept. Also the Rathwal, one of the feasts of Krishna, when there are many dances, and an enormous bird is cleverly constructed of cloth with a bamboo framework, and [145]a man inside, who struts about to the delight of the children. The Koli Saturnalia is also duly celebrated; the red powder “Abeer,” is thrown about amongst those who can get it, and the burning of the temporary shrines lights up the sky at night, and the holes where the poles stood, are a fertile source of danger to ponies and pedestrians for weeks afterwards. The Durga Poojah is kept, but is a feast of minor importance. At the Rath Jatra the number of people drawn together was enormous, and the white mass could be very distinctly seen from Kang-joop-kool with a telescope, when the weather was clear. This view was sometimes obscured by clouds, and often when staying there did I wake up to see the whole of the valley filled up with fog, like a vast sea of cotton-wool, stretching across to the Yoma range of hills many miles away.

The Rath Jatra Festival, or the pulling of the Car of Juggernaut, is highly revered in Manipur, and every village has its own Rath (car). The Dewali, the festival of lights, is also celebrated with great enthusiasm. Additionally, there's the Rathwal, one of the festivals of Krishna, which features numerous dances and a large bird cleverly made from cloth and a bamboo frame, with a person inside who entertains the children by strutting around. The Koli Saturnalia is celebrated as well; people throw red powder called “Abeer” among themselves, and the burning of temporary shrines lights up the night sky. However, the holes left by the poles afterward pose a danger to ponies and pedestrians for weeks. The Durga Poojah is observed, but it's considered a minor feast. During the Rath Jatra, the crowd is enormous, and on clear days, a white mass of people can be seen from Kang-joop-kool with a telescope. Sometimes, this view is blocked by clouds, and often while staying there, I would wake to find the whole valley filled with fog, resembling a vast sea of cotton wool stretching to the Yoma mountain range many miles away.

Lunar rainbows were not uncommon in Manipur, and I often saw them from Kang-joop-kool. Often, too, from thence have I seen a complete solar rainbow, each end resting on the level surface of the valley. Once, in riding to Sengmai on a misty morning, I saw a white rainbow rising from the ground; a fine and weird sight it was.

Lunar rainbows weren't rare in Manipur, and I often spotted them from Kang-joop-kool. I also frequently saw a full solar rainbow from there, with each end touching the flat surface of the valley. Once, while riding to Sengmai on a foggy morning, I saw a white rainbow emerging from the ground; it was a beautiful and strange sight.

The view over the valley at night from the surrounding hills was sometimes wonderful. I never shall forget one night in the rainy season, when the moon was shining brightly in the valley, but obscured from my view by an intervening cloud; the bright reflection on the watery plain sent out a long stream of light which brightened up the glistening temples of the Capelat. This, and the dim hills in the distance, [146]and the whole amphitheatre enclosed by them lighted up faintly, while the dark threatening cloud hanging in air between me and the rising moon, that had not yet apparently reached my level (I was 2500 feet above the valley, and seemed to be looking down on the moon), made a picture never to be forgotten. [147]

The view over the valley at night from the surrounding hills was sometimes amazing. I will never forget one night during the rainy season when the moon was shining brightly in the valley, but a cloud was blocking my view. The bright reflection on the wet plain sent out a long beam of light that lit up the glistening temples of the Capelat. This, along with the dim hills in the distance, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and the entire amphitheater formed by them, was faintly illuminated, while the dark, ominous cloud hanging in the air between me and the rising moon, which hadn’t quite reached my altitude yet (I was 2500 feet above the valley and felt like I was looking down on the moon), created a scene I will never forget. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVII.

Mr. Damant—The Naga Hills—Rumours on which I act—News of revolt in Naga Hills and Mr. Damant’s surrender—Maharajah’s loyalty—March to the relief of Kohima—Relief of Kohima—Incidents of siege—Heroism of ladies—A noble defence.

Mr. Damant—The Naga Hills—Rumors that influence my actions—Reports of a revolt in the Naga Hills and Mr. Damant’s surrender—The Maharajah’s loyalty—The march to relieve Kohima—The relief of Kohima—Events during the siege—The bravery of the women—A commendable defense.

In November, 1878, Mr. Damant removed the headquarters of the Naga Hills District from Samagudting to Kohima, and established himself there with his party, in two stockades. He had a very ample force for maintaining his position, but he had not sufficient to make coercing a powerful village an easy task. He was an able man, with much force of character, high-minded and upright, and had been greatly respected in Manipur, where he acted as Political Agent for some months after Dr. Brown’s death. He was also a scholar, and was perhaps the only man of his generation in Assam capable of taking a comprehensive view of the languages of the Eastern Frontier, and searching out their origin. His premature death was an irreparable loss to philology.

In November 1878, Mr. Damant moved the headquarters of the Naga Hills District from Samagudting to Kohima and set up with his team in two stockades. He had a strong force to maintain his position, but not enough to easily control a powerful village. He was a capable man with a strong character, principled and honest, and was highly respected in Manipur, where he served as Political Agent for several months after Dr. Brown’s death. He was also a scholar and was likely the only person of his generation in Assam who could take a comprehensive look at the languages of the Eastern Frontier and trace their origins. His untimely death was a significant loss to the field of philology.

With all this he had not had sufficient experience with wild tribes to be a fit match for the astute Nagas, and was constantly harassed by the difficulty in the way of securing supplies, which ought to have been arranged for him, in the early days of our [148]occupation of Samagudting, by making terms with the Nagas as to providing food carriage. It was his misfortune that he inherited an evil system. We had been forced into the hills by the lawlessness of the Naga tribes, and we ought to have made them bear their full share of the inconveniences attendant on our occupation, instead of making our own people suffer.

With all this, he didn't have enough experience with wild tribes to be a suitable match for the clever Nagas, and he was constantly troubled by the struggle to secure supplies, which should have been organized for him in the early days of our [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] occupation of Samagudting, by negotiating with the Nagas to provide food transport. It was his misfortune to inherit a flawed system. We were pushed into the hills by the chaos of the Naga tribes, and we should have made them bear their fair share of the challenges that came with our presence, instead of letting our own people suffer.

Mr. Damant at first contemplated getting his supplies from Manipur, through the Durbar, but they objected, it being their traditional policy to prevent the export of rice for fear of famines, the distance and cost of transport making the import, in case of scarcity, an impossibility. I declined to put pressure, as I saw the reasonableness of the Durbar argument, and I objected to force the hill population of Manipur to spend their time in carrying heavy loads, to save the turbulent and lazy Angamis. In September, 1879, however, I heard a rumour from native sources that Mr. Damant was in great difficulties and straits for want of provisions,1 and I wrote and told him that if it were true, I would make every effort to send him some supplies, and to help him in every way I could. I did not receive any answer to this letter, and subsequently ascertained that it had never reached him.

Mr. Damant initially thought about getting his supplies from Manipur through the Durbar, but they opposed it, sticking to their usual policy of preventing rice exports due to fears of famine. The distance and transport costs made importing impossible in case of shortages. I chose not to apply pressure, as I understood the Durbar's reasoning, and I didn’t want to force the hill population of Manipur to carry heavy loads just to help the troublesome and lazy Angamis. In September 1879, though, I heard a rumor from local sources that Mr. Damant was struggling badly because of a lack of provisions, and I wrote to him, saying that if it was true, I'd do everything I could to send him some supplies and assist him in any way. I never got a response to that letter, and later found out that it never reached him.

I knew the Angamis well, and was very anxious about Mr. Damant and his party, and felt sure that some trouble was at hand.

I knew the Angamis well and was really worried about Mr. Damant and his group, feeling certain that some trouble was coming.

About this time my wife’s health began to give me much anxiety; she had one or two severe attacks of illness, and was much reduced in strength. Who [149]that has not experienced it can imagine the terrible, wearing anxiety of life on a distant frontier, without adequate medical aid for those nearest and dearest to us. She was better, though still very weak, when an event occurred that shook the whole frontier.

About this time, my wife’s health started to worry me a lot; she had one or two serious health issues and was very weak. Who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] has not experienced it can imagine the terrible, exhausting anxiety of life on a distant frontier, without enough medical help for those we care about the most. She was improving, although still very weak, when something happened that shook the entire frontier.

Early in the morning of October 21st, I received a report from Mao Tannah, the Manipuri outpost on the borders of the Naga Hills, to the effect that a rumour had reached the officer there, that the Mozuma Nagas had attacked either Kohima, or a party of our men somewhere else, and had killed one hundred men. I have already mentioned my anxiety about Mr. Damant’s position, and there was an air of authenticity about the report which made me feel sure that some catastrophe had occurred, and that he was in sore need. I said to Thangal Major, “We will take off fifty per cent. for exaggeration, and even then the garrison of Kohima will be so weakened that it is sure to be attacked, and there will be a rising in the Naga Hills.”

Early on the morning of October 21st, I got a report from Mao Tannah, the Manipuri outpost near the Naga Hills, saying that a rumor had reached the officer there that the Mozuma Nagas had attacked either Kohima or a group of our men elsewhere and had killed one hundred people. I've already mentioned my worry about Mr. Damant’s situation, and there was something believable about the report that made me think a disaster had happened and that he desperately needed assistance. I told Thangal Major, “We’ll take off fifty percent for exaggeration, and even then the garrison in Kohima will be so weakened that it’s certain to be attacked, and there will be an uprising in the Naga Hills.”

I instantly took my resolve and detained my escort of the 34th B.I., which had just been relieved by a party of Frontier Police, and was about to march for Cachar. I also applied to the Maharajah for nine hundred Manipuris, and sufficient coolies to convey our baggage. He at once promised them, and I made arrangements to march as soon as the men were ready; but there was some delay, as the men had to be collected from distant villages. The next morning, before sunrise, Thangal Major came to see me, bringing two letters from Mr. Cawley, Assistant Political Agent, Naga Hills, and District Superintendent of Police. The letters told [150]me that Mr. Damant had been killed by the Konoma men, and that he and the remainder were besieged in Kohima, and sorely pressed by Nagas of several villages. Immediately after this, the Maharajah himself came and placed his whole resources at my disposal, and asked me what I would have. I said two thousand men, and he replied that that was the number he himself thought necessary, and asked if he should fire the usual five alarm guns, as a signal to call every able-bodied man to the capital. I consented, and in ten minutes they thundered forth their summons. Coolies to carry the loads were the chief difficulty, as they, being hill-men, lived at a greater distance. I also despatched a special messenger to Cachar to ask for more troops and a doctor; and I made arrangements for assisting them on the road. I despatched two hundred Manipuris by a difficult and little-frequented path to Paplongmai (Kenoma2), to make a diversion in the rear of Konoma, as, from all I heard, it seemed that the astute Mozuma was not involved. I sent on a man I could trust to the Mozuma people, to secure their neutrality. I also sent my Naga interpreter, Patakee, to Kohima, to do his best to spread dissension amongst its seven different clans and prevent their uniting against me. I gave him a pony, and told him to ride it till it dropped under him, and then to march on foot for his life, and promised him 200 rupees reward if he could deliver a letter to Mr. Cawley before the place fell. In the letter I begged Mr. Cawley to hold out to the last as I was marching to his assistance. [151]

I quickly made up my mind and held back my escort from the 34th B.I., which had just been replaced by a group from the Frontier Police and was about to head for Cachar. I also requested nine hundred Manipuris and enough porters to carry our supplies from the Maharajah. He immediately agreed, and I planned to depart as soon as the men were ready; however, there was a delay because the men had to be gathered from far-off villages. The next morning, before dawn, Thangal Major came to see me with two letters from Mr. Cawley, the Assistant Political Agent for the Naga Hills, and the District Superintendent of Police. The letters informed me that Mr. Damant had been killed by the Konoma men, and he and the others were trapped in Kohima, hard-pressed by Nagas from several villages. Shortly after that, the Maharajah himself arrived and offered me all his resources, asking what I needed. I requested two thousand men, and he said that’s the number he thought was necessary. He asked if he should fire the usual five alarm guns as a signal to summon every able-bodied man to the capital. I agreed, and within ten minutes, the guns boomed their call. Finding coolies to carry the loads was the main challenge, as they were hill-men living further away. I also sent a special messenger to Cachar to request more troops and a doctor, and I made arrangements to assist them on the road. I dispatched two hundred Manipuris via a difficult and rarely used path to Paplongmai (Kenoma), to create a diversion behind Konoma, as it seemed from what I heard that the clever Mozuma was not involved. I sent a reliable man to the Mozuma people to secure their neutrality. Additionally, I sent my Naga interpreter, Patakee, to Kohima to try to stir up discord among its seven different clans and prevent them from uniting against me. I gave him a pony and told him to ride it until it collapsed, and then to continue on foot for his life, promising him a reward of 200 rupees if he could deliver a letter to Mr. Cawley before the place fell. In the letter, I urged Mr. Cawley to hold out as long as possible since I was on my way to help him.

One day, about a year before, a fine young Naga of Viswema, a powerful village of 1000 houses, a few miles beyond the frontier of Manipur and right on our track, had come to me and asked me to take him into my service. I did so, thinking he might be useful some day, and now that the day had arrived, I sent him off to his people to win them over, threatening to exterminate them if they opposed my march.

One day, about a year ago, a young Naga from Viswema, a strong village with 1000 houses just a few miles beyond the Manipur border and right on our route, came to me and asked if I could hire him. I agreed, thinking he might come in handy someday, and now that the moment had come, I sent him back to his people to persuade them, threatening to wipe them out if they resisted my advance.

I had fifty men of the Cachar Police and thirty-four of the 34th B.I., including two invalids, one of them a Naik, by name Buldeo Doobey, who came out of hospital to go with me, as I wanted every man who could shoulder a musket. For the same reason I enlisted a volunteer, Narain Singh, a fine fellow, a Jât3 from beyond Delhi, who had served in the 35th B.I., so he took a breach-loader belonging to a sick man of the 34th. I shall refer to him again. He carried one hundred and twenty rounds of ball cartridge on his person, three times as much as the men of the 34th. I sent off my combined escort with all the Manipuris who were ready under Thangal Major, and stayed behind to collect and despatch supplies and write official letters and send off telegrams to Sir Steuart Bayley, and on the 23rd rode out, and caught up my men at Mayang Khang, forty miles from Manipur. The rear-guard of the 34th had not come up when I went to bed that night at 11 P.M.

I had fifty men from the Cachar Police and thirty-four from the 34th B.I., including two who were injured, one of them a Naik named Buldeo Doobey, who came out of the hospital to join me because I needed every man who could carry a rifle. For the same reason, I recruited a volunteer, Narain Singh, a great guy, a Jât from beyond Delhi, who had served in the 35th B.I., so he took a breach-loader that belonged to a sick man from the 34th. I’ll mention him again later. He carried one hundred and twenty rounds of ammunition on him, three times as much as the men from the 34th. I sent off my combined escort along with all the Manipuris who were ready under Thangal Major, and stayed behind to gather and send out supplies, write official letters, and send telegrams to Sir Steuart Bayley. On the 23rd, I rode out and caught up with my men at Mayang Khang, which is forty miles from Manipur. The rear-guard of the 34th hadn’t arrived by the time I went to bed that night at 11 P.M.

I left my poor wife still very weak and I was thankful that she had her good sister as a stay and support. Just before leaving, our youngest boy [152]Arthur held out his arms to be taken. I paused from my work for a moment and took him. It was the last time I saw him. Sad as was my parting, I rode off in high spirits; who would not do so when he feels that he may be privileged to do his country signal service! Besides, I hoped to find all well when I returned.

I left my poor wife still very weak, and I was grateful that she had her good sister there for support. Just before I left, our youngest boy [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Arthur reached out his arms to be held. I paused my work for a moment and picked him up. It was the last time I saw him. As sad as it was to say goodbye, I rode off feeling really positive; who wouldn’t feel that way when they think they might get a chance to do something great for their country? Plus, I hoped everything would be fine when I got back.

We left Mayang Khang on October 24th and marched to Mythephum, twenty miles along a terribly difficult mountain path, much overgrown by jungle. It was all I could do to get the 34th along, as they were completely knocked up. I had a pony which I lent for part of the way to one of my invalids and so helped him on. I was continually obliged to halt myself and wait for the stragglers, cheer them up, and then run to the front again. Narain Singh was invaluable and seemed not to know fatigue. We reached Mythephum after dark, but the rear-guard did not arrive till next morning.

We left Mayang Khang on October 24th and marched to Mythephum, twenty miles along a really tough mountain trail, heavily overgrown with jungle. It was all I could do to get the 34th along, as they were completely exhausted. I had a pony that I lent for part of the way to one of my injured men, which helped him out. I constantly had to stop and wait for the stragglers, encourage them, and then hurry back to the front again. Narain Singh was incredibly helpful and didn’t seem to feel tired at all. We reached Mythephum after dark, but the rear-guard didn’t arrive until the next morning.

At Mythephum I mustered my forces. The Maharajah had sent the Jubraj and Kotwal Koireng with me (little did I think of the fate in store for them and for old Thangal4) and found that very few Manipuris had arrived, and almost all of the force with me were so knocked up that, to my intense disappointment, I had to make a halt. I was too restless to sit still, so spent the day in reconnoitring the country. In the evening I had an interview with Thangal Major and afterwards with the Jubraj. [153]Old Thangal was for halting till we could collect a large force as he said a large one was required, and he begged me to halt for a few days. I finally pointed out that a day’s halt might cause the annihilation of the garrison of Kohima, and said that if the Manipuris were not ready to move, I would go along with any of my own men who could march. I appealed to the Jubraj to support me which he did,5 and for which I was ever grateful, and we arranged to march next day. I found that the Nagas of Manipur were infected with a rebellious spirit, and not entirely to be depended on, and any vacillation on our part might have been fatal, and would certainly have sealed the fate of Kohima.

At Mythephum, I gathered my forces. The Maharajah had sent the Jubraj and Kotwal Koireng with me (little did I know what fate awaited them and old Thangal) and found that very few Manipuris had arrived, and almost all of the troops with me were so exhausted that I was intensely disappointed to have to stop. I couldn’t sit still, so I spent the day scouting the area. In the evening, I met with Thangal Major and then with the Jubraj. Old Thangal suggested we wait until we could gather a larger force, as he believed one was necessary, and he urged me to pause for a few days. I pointed out that delaying for a day could lead to the destruction of the garrison at Kohima, and stated that if the Manipuris weren't ready to move, I would proceed with any of my own men who could march. I asked the Jubraj to back me up, which he did, and I was always grateful for that, and we planned to march the next day. I realized that the Nagas of Manipur were feeling rebellious and not completely trustworthy, and any hesitation on our part could have been disastrous, likely sealing the fate of Kohima.

We left Mythephum at daybreak on the 26th, and marched as hard as we could, as I hoped to cover the forty miles to Kohima by nightfall. We stopped to drink water at the Mao river, which we forded, and to prevent men wasting time, I drew my revolver and threatened to shoot any one who dawdled. We ascended the steep hillside, and passing through one of the villages marched on to Khoijami, a village on the English side of the border. We had been so long, owing to the extreme badness of the roads, and the fatigue of the men, that we only reached it at 3 P.M., so I reluctantly halted for the night.

We left Mythephum at dawn on the 26th and marched as fast as we could because I wanted to cover the forty miles to Kohima by nightfall. We stopped to get water at the Mao river, which we crossed, and to keep the men from wasting time, I pulled out my revolver and threatened to shoot anyone who lingered. We climbed up the steep hillside and, passing through one of the villages, continued on to Khoijami, a village on the English side of the border. The terrible road conditions and the men's exhaustion slowed us down so much that we only reached it at 3 PM, so I reluctantly decided to stop for the night.

Here my emissary to Viswema joined me, and told me that he had induced his fellow-villagers to be friendly, and that presents would be sent. I sent him back to demand hostages, and the formal submission [154]of the village, as otherwise I would attack them on the morrow and spare no one. It was not a time for soft speeches, and I heard rumours that we were to be opposed next day.

Here my messenger to Viswema met up with me and said he had convinced his fellow villagers to be friendly, and that gifts would be sent. I sent him back to ask for hostages and the official surrender of the village, as otherwise I would attack them the next day and not spare anyone. It wasn’t a time for gentle words, and I heard rumors that we would face opposition the next day. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Late in the afternoon some Mao Nagas brought in seven Nepaulee coolies who had escaped from Kohima the previous day, and wandered through the jungle expecting every moment to be killed. I gave the Mao men twenty rupees as a reward. The Nepaulees said that they had been shut outside the gate of the stockade by mistake, and had hidden themselves and so got away. They gave a deplorable account of affairs, and said that there was no food, and that the ammunition was almost all spent, and that two ladies were in the stockade, Mrs. Damant and Mrs. Cawley. They stated that Mr. Damant was taken unawares and shot dead, and fifty men killed on the spot, and that thirty ran away and hid in the jungles, some saving their arms, others not. Each man had fifty rounds of ball cartridge. Most of the rifles lost were breech-loaders. The men told me that early that morning they had seen smoke rising from Kohima, and thought it might have been burned.

Late in the afternoon, some Mao Nagas brought in seven Nepaulee coolies who had escaped from Kohima the day before and wandered through the jungle, fearing for their lives. I gave the Mao men twenty rupees as a reward. The Nepaulees said they had been mistakenly locked outside the stockade's gate and had hidden themselves to escape. They gave a grim account of the situation, stating there was no food and that almost all the ammunition was depleted. They mentioned that two women were in the stockade, Mrs. Damant and Mrs. Cawley. They reported that Mr. Damant was caught off guard and shot dead, with fifty men killed on the spot, while thirty ran away and hid in the jungle, some managing to keep their weapons, others not. Each man had fifty rounds of ammunition. Most of the lost rifles were breech-loaders. The men told me they had seen smoke rising from Kohima early that morning and thought it might have been burned.

All this made me very anxious, as the men said that Mr. Cawley was treating for a safe passage to Samagudting. Late in the evening I heard that a building inside the stockade had been burned by the Nagas, who threw stones wrapped in burning cloth on to the thatched roofs. The Nagas in arms were said to number six thousand, and they had erected a stockade opposite ours from which they fired. The fugitives were in a miserable state of semi-starvation, [155]and ashy pale from terror, and seemed more dead than alive when they were brought to me. We slept on our arms that night, at least such as could sleep, and rose at 3 A.M. in case of an attack, that being a favourite time for the Nagas to make one.

All of this made me really anxious, as the men said that Mr. Cawley was negotiating for safe passage to Samagudting. Late in the evening, I heard that a building inside the stockade had been burned by the Nagas, who threw stones wrapped in burning cloth onto the thatched roofs. The Nagas were said to have around six thousand armed men, and they had set up a stockade opposite ours from which they fired. The refugees were in a terrible state of near-starvation, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ashen and pale from fear, and looked more dead than alive when they were brought to me. We slept with our weapons that night, at least those who could sleep, and got up at 3 AM in case of an attack, since that was a common time for the Nagas to strike.

When ready, I addressed my men, telling them the danger of the enterprise, but assuring them of its success, and urging them, in case of my being killed or wounded, to leave me and push on to save the garrison. I promised the Frontier Police that every man should be promoted if we reached Kohima safely that night. This promise the Government faithfully kept.

When I was ready, I spoke to my team, warning them about the risks of the mission but reassuring them that we would succeed. I urged them that if I got killed or hurt, they should leave me and continue to save the garrison. I promised the Frontier Police that every soldier would be promoted if we made it to Kohima safely that night. The Government kept that promise.

At sunrise I received two little slips of paper brought by two Nepaulese coolies who had managed to escape, signed by Mr. Hinde, Extra Assistant Commissioner, and hidden by them in their hair. On them was written:—

At sunrise, I got two little slips of paper brought by two Nepalese laborers who had managed to escape, signed by Mr. Hinde, Extra Assistant Commissioner, and hidden in their hair. On them was written:—

Surrounded by Nagas, cut off from water Must be relieved at once. Send flying column to bring away garrison at once. Relief must be immediate to be of any use

Surrounded by Nagas and cut off from water, they must be relieved immediately. Send a flying column to evacuate the garrison right away. The relief needs to happen at once to be effective.

H. M. Hinde. A. P. A. Kohima. 25 x. 79.

H. M. Hinde. A. P. A. Kohima. 25 x. 79.

and—

and—

We are in extremity, come on sharp Kohima not abandoned.
Kohima not abandoned

We are in a crisis; come on, Kohima is not abandoned.
Kohima is not abandoned.

H. M. Hinde. A. P. A. 26 x. 79.

H. M. Hinde. A. P. A. 26 x. 79.

After getting these, I could not wait any longer, and, as the Manipuris were not all ready, I started off at once with fifty of them under an old officer, Eerungba Polla and sixty of my escort, all that were able to make a rapid march, and Narain Singh. We carried with us my camp Union Jack. [156]

After getting these, I couldn't wait any longer, and since the Manipuris weren't all set, I immediately left with fifty of them led by an old officer, Eerungba Polla, and sixty of my escort, all who were able to move quickly, along with Narain Singh. We took my camp Union Jack with us. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I obtained hostages from Viswema and placed them under a guard with orders to shoot them instantly, if we were attacked, and on our arrival at the village we were well received. At Rigwema, as we afterwards discovered, a force of Nagas was placed in ambush to attack us, but the precautions we took prevented their doing so, and we passed on unmolested, and soon had the satisfaction of seeing the stockade at Kohima still intact. A few miles farther, and on rounding the spur of a hill, the stockade appeared in full view and we sounded our bugles which were quickly answered by a flourish from Kohima.

I took hostages from Viswema and put them under guard with orders to shoot them immediately if we were attacked. When we arrived at the village, we were welcomed warmly. At Rigwema, as we later learned, a group of Nagas was lying in wait to ambush us, but the precautions we took stopped them from doing so. We moved on without any trouble and soon felt relieved to see that the stockade at Kohima was still standing strong. A few miles later, as we went around a hill, the stockade came into full view, and we sounded our bugles, which were quickly answered by a response from Kohima.

We marched on with our standard flying, we reached the valley below, we began the ascent of the last slope, and forming into as good order as the ground would allow, we at last gained the summit and saw the stockade, to save which, we had marched so far and so well, before us at a distance of one hundred yards.

We marched on with our flag waving, reached the valley below, began climbing the final slope, and formed as well as the terrain would let us. Finally, we reached the top and saw the stockade, which we had marched so far and so well to protect, just a hundred yards ahead of us.

The garrison gave a loud cheer, which we answered, and numbers of them poured out. Messrs. Cawley and Hinde grasped my hand, and others of the garrison formed a line on either side of the gateway, and we marched in between them. I recognised many old faces not seen since I had left the Naga Hills in 1874, and warmly greeted them; especially Mema Ram, a Subadar in the Frontier Police; Kurum Singh, and others. I was told afterwards that when Mema Ram first heard that I was marching to their relief, he said, “Oh, if Johnstone Sahib is coming we are all right.”

The garrison erupted into a loud cheer, which we responded to, and many of them rushed out. Messrs. Cawley and Hinde shook my hand, and other members of the garrison formed a line on either side of the gateway as we marched between them. I recognized many familiar faces I hadn't seen since leaving the Naga Hills in 1874 and warmly greeted them, especially Mema Ram, a Subadar in the Frontier Police, Kurum Singh, and others. I was later told that when Mema Ram first heard I was coming to help them, he said, “Oh, if Johnstone Sahib is on his way, we’re in good hands.”

I at once told the officers of the garrison that [157]there could be no divided authority, and that they must consider themselves subject to my orders, to which they agreed. I then saw the poor widowed Mrs. Damant, and Mrs. Cawley who had behaved nobly during the siege. While talking to the last, one of her two children asked for some water. Her mother said in a feeling tone, “Yes, my dear, you can have some now.” Seldom have I heard words that sounded more eloquent.

I immediately told the garrison officers that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] there couldn't be any divided authority and they needed to consider themselves under my orders, which they agreed to. I then met the poor widowed Mrs. Damant and Mrs. Cawley, who had acted bravely during the siege. While I was talking to Mrs. Cawley, one of her two children asked for some water. Her mother responded gently, “Yes, my dear, you can have some now.” I rarely hear words that sound so moving.

The Manipuris now began to pour in, in one long stream, and were greeted by the garrison with effusion, and I gave them the site of a stockade that had been destroyed by Mr. Cawley, in order to reduce the space to be defended as much as possible, and told them to stockade themselves, which they did at once. After arranging for the defence of our position, I sent off a letter to my wife to say that I was safe, and that Kohima had been relieved, and telegrams to the Chief Commissioner, and Government of India, to be sent on at once to Cachar, the nearest telegraph office, informing them of the good news.

The Manipuris started to arrive in a continuous flow and were warmly welcomed by the garrison. I pointed out the location of a stockade that Mr. Cawley had destroyed to minimize the area we needed to defend, and instructed them to build a new stockade, which they did immediately. After organizing our defensive position, I sent a letter to my wife to let her know that I was safe and that Kohima had been relieved. I also sent telegrams to the Chief Commissioner and the Government of India to be forwarded right away to Cachar, the nearest telegraph office, sharing the good news.

Colonel Johnstone, the Princes of Manipur, Thangal Major, the European Officers in Kohima, etc.

Colonel Johnstone, the Princes of Manipur, Thangal Major, the European Officers in Kohima, etc.

Colonel Johnstone, the Princes of Manipur, Thangal Major, the European Officers in Kohima, etc.

[Page 157.

[Page 157.

It appeared from what Mr. Cawley told me, that on the 14th of October, Mr. Damant had gone to Konoma from Jotsoma, to try and enforce some demands he had made. He had been warned several times that the Merema Clan of Konoma meant mischief, and several Nagas had implored him not to go, and finding him deaf to their entreaties, begged him to go through the friendly Semema Clan’s quarter of the village. However, he insisted on having his own way, and went to the gate of the Merema Clan at the top of a steep, narrow path. The [158]gate was closed, and while demanding an entrance, he was shot dead. His men were massed in rear of him, and a large number were at once shot down, while the others took to flight. Some of the fugitives reached Kohima that night, and Mr. Cawley at once, grasping the gravity of the situation, pulled down one stockade, and dismantled the buildings as already related, concentrating all his men in the other, and making it as strong as possible. The neighbouring villages had already risen, and were sending contingents to attack Kohima.

It seemed from what Mr. Cawley told me that on October 14th, Mr. Damant had traveled from Jotsoma to Konoma to try to enforce some demands he had made. He had been warned multiple times that the Merema Clan of Konoma was up to no good, and several Nagas had urged him not to go. When he ignored their pleas, they begged him to go through the friendly Semema Clan’s part of the village. However, he insisted on having his way and went straight to the gate of the Merema Clan at the top of a steep, narrow path. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]gate was closed, and while he demanded to be let in, he was shot dead. His men were gathered behind him, and a large number of them were immediately shot down while the others fled. Some of the escapees made it to Kohima that night, and Mr. Cawley, realizing how serious the situation was, took down one stockade and dismantled the buildings as previously mentioned, concentrating all his men in the other and reinforcing it as much as possible. Nearby villages had already begun to rise up and were sending groups to attack Kohima.

Mr. Cawley had just time to send a messenger to Mr. Hinde, the extra-Assistant Commissioner at Woka, a distance of sixty-three miles, ordering him to come in with the detachment of fifty police under him. These orders Mr. Hinde most skilfully carried out, by marching only at night, and on the 19th he reached Kohima, thus strengthening the garrison and making it more able to hold its own, for the number of the attacking party now greatly increased.

Mr. Cawley had just enough time to send a messenger to Mr. Hinde, the extra-Assistant Commissioner at Woka, who was sixty-three miles away, instructing him to come with the fifty police officers under his command. Mr. Hinde expertly followed these orders by marching only at night, and on the 19th, he arrived in Kohima, which boosted the garrison's strength and improved its ability to defend itself, as the number of attackers had significantly increased.

Most fortunately, owing to the zealous care of Major T. N. Walker, 44th R. L. Infantry, there were some rations in reserve for the troops, which were shared with the non-combatants and police. These he had insisted on being collected and stored up, when he paid a visit of inspection to Kohima some months before. But for this small stock the place could not have held out for two days, but must inevitably have fallen, as all supplies were cut off during the progress of the siege. The water was poisoned by having a human head thrown into it. The Nagas fired at the stockade continually, but [159]made no regular assault. They seemed to have tried picking off every man who showed himself, and starving out the garrison. The quantity of jungle that had been allowed to remain standing all round afforded them admirable cover, and, as before stated, they erected another small stockade from which to fire. This they constantly brought nearer and nearer by moving the timbers.

Most fortunately, thanks to the dedicated efforts of Major T. N. Walker, 44th R. L. Infantry, there were some rations stored for the troops, which were also shared with the non-combatants and police. He had made sure these supplies were collected and stored up when he visited Kohima for an inspection a few months earlier. Without this small reserve, the place would have only held out for two days before inevitably falling, as all supplies were cut off during the siege. The water was contaminated after a human head was thrown into it. The Nagas constantly fired at the stockade but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]did not make any formal assault. They seemed to be trying to pick off every man who showed himself and starve out the garrison. The dense jungle that had been left standing all around provided them excellent cover, and, as mentioned earlier, they built another small stockade from which to shoot. They continually moved the timbers closer and closer to the garrison.

At length, the garrison wearied out, entered into negotiations, and agreed to surrender the stockade, if allowed a free passage to Samagudting. This fatal arrangement would have been carried into effect within an hour or two, had not my letter arrived assuring them of help. What the result would have been no one who knows the Nagas can doubt; 545 headless and naked bodies would have been lying outside the blockade. Five hundred stands of arms, and 250,000 rounds of ammunition would have been in possession of the enemy, enough to keep the hills in a blaze for three years, and to give employment to half-a-dozen regiments during all that time, and to oblige an expenditure of a million sterling, to say nothing of valuable lives.6

Eventually, the garrison got worn down, opened negotiations, and agreed to surrender the stockade if they could get a safe passage to Samagudting. This disastrous deal would have been executed within an hour or two, if my letter hadn't arrived assuring them of assistance. The outcome is clear to anyone familiar with the Nagas; there would have been 545 headless and naked bodies outside the blockade. The enemy would have seized 500 weapons and 250,000 rounds of ammunition, enough to keep the hills on fire for three years, providing work for several regiments that whole time, and causing an expenditure of a million pounds, not to mention the valuable lives lost.6

Throughout the siege, Mrs. Damant, and Mrs. Cawley had displayed much heroism. The first undertook to look after the wounded, and went to visit them daily, exposed to the enemy’s fire. Mrs. Cawley took charge of the women and children of [160]the sepoys, and looked after them, keeping them in a sheltered spot. The poor little children could not understand the situation at all, or why it was that the Nagas were firing.

Throughout the siege, Mrs. Damant and Mrs. Cawley showed great bravery. Mrs. Damant took it upon herself to care for the wounded, visiting them daily despite the enemy’s gunfire. Mrs. Cawley looked after the women and children of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the sepoys, ensuring they stayed in a safe area. The poor little children didn’t understand what was happening or why the Nagas were shooting.

The casualties would have been more numerous than they were, but that the Nagas were careful of the cherished ammunition, and seldom fired, unless pretty sure of hitting. All the same, the situation was a very critical one, and not to be judged by people sitting quietly at home by their firesides. It is certainly a very awful thing, after a great disaster and massacre, to be shut up in a weak stockade built of highly inflammable material, and surrounded by 6000 howling savages who spare no one. In addition to that too, to have the water supply cut off, and at most ten days’ full provision; for this was what it amounted to. It must be also remembered that the non-combatants far out-numbered the combatants, and that the two officers who undertook the defence were both civilians. Anyhow, the view taken of it by the defenders is shown by the fact that they were willing to surrender to the enemy, rather than face the situation and its terrible uncertainty any longer, as they were quite in doubt as to whether relief was coming or whether their letters having miscarried they would be left to perish.

The casualties could have been much higher, but the Nagas were careful with their valuable ammunition and rarely fired unless they were pretty sure they would hit something. Still, the situation was extremely critical and shouldn't be judged by people sitting comfortably at home by their fires. It’s truly terrifying to be trapped in a shaky stockade made of highly flammable materials and surrounded by 6,000 screaming savages who show no mercy. On top of that, the water supply was cut off, and there were only about ten days' worth of provisions left. It's important to remember that non-combatants vastly outnumbered the combatants, and the two officers in charge of the defense were actually civilians. Regardless, the defenders’ perspective is evident from the fact that they were willing to surrender to the enemy rather than face the situation and its awful uncertainty any longer, as they had no idea if help was on the way or if their messages had been lost, leaving them to die.

Looking back, after a lapse of fifteen years, and calmly reviewing the events connected with the siege of Kohima, I think I was right at the time in describing the defence as a “noble one.” [161]

Looking back after fifteen years and calmly reflecting on the events surrounding the siege of Kohima, I believe I was correct at the time in calling the defense a “noble one.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 It will be seen later on that this rumour was not correct.—Ed.

1 It will be shown later that this rumor was not accurate.—Ed.

2 A different place from Konoma.—Ed.

2 A different place than Konoma.—Ed.

3 A Sikh.—Ed.

3 A Sikh.—Ed.

4 The Jubraj, who afterwards reigned as the Maharajah Soor Chandra Singh, died in exile; Kotwal Koireng and Thangal Major were hanged in August, 1891, by order of the sentence passed upon them for resisting the British Government.—Ed.

4 The Jubraj, who later ruled as Maharajah Soor Chandra Singh, died in exile; Kotwal Koireng and Thangal Major were executed in August 1891, following the sentence given to them for opposing the British Government.—Ed.

5 In 1891, the Jubraj, then the ex-Maharajah, brought forward this fact in his appeal to the British Government, as a reason for his restoration.—Ed.

5 In 1891, the Jubraj, who was the former Maharajah, presented this fact in his appeal to the British Government as a reason for his reinstatement.—Ed.

6 The savage mode in which the Nagas conduct their warfare is vividly described by a correspondent of the Englishman writing from Cachar, January 28, 1880, after a raid on the Baladhun Tea Gardens by a band of the same tribe as those of Konoma. He ends with “The whole was a horribly sickening scene, and a complete wreck; and such surely as none but the veriest of devils in human form could have perpetrated.”—Ed.

6 The brutal way the Nagas fight is vividly described by a reporter from the Englishman, writing from Cachar on January 28, 1880, after a raid on the Baladhun Tea Gardens by a group from the same tribe as those of Konoma. He concludes with, “The whole scene was incredibly sickening and a complete disaster; something that only the worst kind of devils in human form could have done.” —Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XVIII.

Returning order and confidence—Arrival of Major Evans—Arrival of Major Williamson—Keeping open communication—Attack on Phesama—Visit to Manipur—General Nation arrives—Join him at Suchema—Prepare to attack Konoma—Assault of Konoma.

Returning order and confidence—Arrival of Major Evans—Arrival of Major Williamson—Keeping open communication—Attack on Phesama—Visit to Manipur—General Nation arrives—Join him at Suchema—Prepare to attack Konoma—Assault of Konoma.

Early on the morning of the 28th, I took out all the men I could collect and set to work to clear away the jungle in the neighbourhood of the stockade so as to give no covert to enemies. I also did my utmost to collect supplies. Kohima, with its twelve hundred houses, was able to give a little, and I sent to distant villages. I also sent to the head-man of Konoma to ask for Mr. Damant’s body. The man at once sent in the head, but said that the body had been destroyed. A true statement, I have no doubt, as the head is all the Nagas value, and the body would have been given up instantly had it existed. His signet ring, and several other little articles were also sent. The head was buried with due honours, the Manipuri chiefs drawing up their men and saluting as the funeral procession passed. The Jubraj, Soor Chandra Singh, spoke very feelingly on the subject.

Early on the morning of the 28th, I gathered all the men I could find and started clearing away the jungle around the stockade to eliminate any hiding spots for enemies. I also worked hard to gather supplies. Kohima, with its twelve hundred houses, managed to provide a little support, and I reached out to distant villages for help. I contacted the headman of Konoma to request Mr. Damant’s body. He quickly sent the head but mentioned that the body had been destroyed. I have no doubt that's true, as the head is all the Nagas care about, and they would have given up the body right away if it had existed. His signet ring and several other small items were also sent. The head was buried with proper honors, and the Manipuri chiefs assembled their men and saluted as the funeral procession passed. The Jubraj, Soor Chandra Singh, spoke very touchingly on the matter.

The watercourse, which formerly supplied the garrison, had been diverted, and the only other supply had been, as already stated, poisoned by a head being thrown into it. My first business was to see that the [162]water communication was restored, to every one’s comfort. Some of my old acquaintances among the Nagas began to come in, and there was a great disposition to be friendly.

The water supply that used to feed the garrison had been redirected, and the only other source had been, as mentioned before, tainted by a head being thrown into it. My first task was to ensure that the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] water route was restored for everyone’s benefit. Some of my old friends among the Nagas started coming by, and there was a strong willingness to be friendly.

The next day a sepoy of the 43rd, who had escaped the massacre and lived in the jungle, was brought in by some friendly Nagas. He was almost out of his mind, and nearly speechless from terror, and could not walk, so was carried on the man’s back.

The next day, a soldier from the 43rd who had survived the massacre and was living in the jungle was brought in by some friendly Nagas. He was almost insane and nearly mute from fear, and he couldn’t walk, so he was carried on the man’s back.

I made up my mind to attack Konoma as soon as I could, and the people knowing this, tried negotiations with my Manipuri allies. So great was the fear we inspired that at first I believe I could without difficulty have imposed more severe terms than were obtained later on after four months’ fighting. With Asiatics especially, everything depends on the vigour with which an enterprise is pushed forward. The Nagas never expecting an attack from the side of Manipur, were at first paralysed. All the villages were without any but the most rudimentary defences, in addition to those which nature had given them from their position; not one of them could have stood against a well-directed attack.

I decided to launch an attack on Konoma as soon as possible, and the locals, aware of this, tried to negotiate with my Manipuri allies. The fear we instilled was so significant that initially, I believe I could have imposed harsher terms than what we ended up securing after four months of fighting. With Asiatics in particular, success hinges on how forcefully an initiative is pursued. The Nagas, not anticipating an attack from the Manipur side, were initially left immobilized. All the villages had only the most basic defenses, aside from the natural advantages of their location; none of them could have withstood a well-coordinated assault.

I was in the midst of my preparations when, on the 30th October, Major (now Major-General) Evans, of the 43rd Assam Light Infantry, arrived with two hundred men, who had come with him from Dibroogurh. I also received a telegram saying that General Nation was coming up with one thousand men and two mountain-guns, and might be expected on the 9th November. I was also given strict orders to engage in no active operations till his arrival. These orders I at first disregarded, feeling the urgent [163]necessity of instant action before the Nagas had time to recover from their surprise. However, next day the order was reiterated so strongly, and in the Chief Commissioner’s name, that, believing that the Government had some special reason for the order, I accepted it, much to my disappointment, as I felt the urgent necessity of an immediate advance. Konoma was still unfortified, and a few days would have sufficed to capture it, and place the Naga Hills at our feet. As it was, the delay, not till November 9th, but November 22nd, owing to defective transport arrangements, gave the enemy time to recover, and when we tardily appeared before Konoma, we found a scientifically defended fortress, whose capture cost us many valuable lives. The order, it subsequently appeared, was not issued by Sir Steuart Bayley,1 and was altogether due to a misapprehension. [164]

I was in the middle of my preparations when, on October 30th, Major (now Major-General) Evans from the 43rd Assam Light Infantry arrived with two hundred men who had come with him from Dibroogurh. I also got a telegram saying that General Nation was bringing one thousand men and two mountain guns and was expected on November 9th. I was given strict orders not to engage in any active operations until he arrived. At first, I ignored these orders, feeling the urgent need for immediate action before the Nagas could recover from their surprise. However, the next day, the order was reiterated strongly, in the Chief Commissioner’s name, and believing the Government had some special reason for it, I accepted it, much to my disappointment, as I felt immediate advancement was necessary. Konoma was still unfortified, and a few days would have been enough to capture it and secure the Naga Hills. Instead, the delay—pushing us not until November 9th but November 22nd due to transport issues—gave the enemy time to regroup. When we finally arrived at Konoma, we found a well-defended fortress, and taking it cost us many valuable lives. It later turned out that the order was not issued by Sir Steuart Bayley and was entirely based on a misunderstanding.

As there was to be no immediate work, I urged Major Evans to take up his post at Samagudting, where a magazine containing 200,000 rounds of ammunition was very inefficiently guarded; he, however, left a subaltern, Lieut. (now Captain) Barrett with me, as I wanted another officer. On their way, some men of the 43rd had shot two Nagas, one a relation of the chief of the Hepromah clan of Kohima, a most unfortunate proceeding, and quite uncalled for, as the men were quietly working in their fields. I was already sufficiently embarrassed by the promises made by the garrison to the so-called friendly clans of Kohima, to induce them to be neutral during the siege, and which I felt bound to keep, and this additional complication added to my troubles. People situated as the garrison were should make no promises except in return for real help.

As there was no immediate work to be done, I urged Major Evans to go to his post at Samagudting, where a magazine with 200,000 rounds of ammunition was poorly guarded. However, he left a subaltern, Lieutenant (now Captain) Barrett with me, since I needed another officer. On their way, some soldiers from the 43rd shot two Nagas, one of whom was related to the chief of the Hepromah clan of Kohima, which was an unfortunate and unnecessary act since the men were just working in their fields. I was already feeling the pressure from the promises made by the garrison to the so-called friendly clans of Kohima to keep them neutral during the siege, promises I felt obligated to uphold, and this new complication added to my troubles. People in the garrison's position should make no promises unless they receive actual help in return.

All this time troops and supplies came pouring in from Manipur in one long thin stream, and the greatest efforts were made to collect supplies on the spot. I also forced the unfriendly Chitonoma clan of Kohima to surrender six rifles they had captured, and to pay a fine of 200 maunds of rice. We had been expecting a force of Kuki irregulars from Manipur; these now arrived, and I had a talk with the chief, who said: “Our great desire is to attack [165]that village,” pointing to Kohima, “and to kill every man, woman, and child in it!” He looked as if he meant it.

All this time, troops and supplies were flowing in from Manipur in a steady stream, and we made every effort to gather supplies on-site. I also forced the uncooperative Chitonoma clan of Kohima to hand over six rifles they had taken and to pay a fine of 200 maunds of rice. We had been expecting a group of Kuki irregulars from Manipur; they arrived, and I spoke with the chief, who said: “Our main goal is to attack [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that village,” pointing to Kohima, “and to kill every man, woman, and child in it!” He looked like he really meant it.

One day a cat was caught that had given great trouble stealing provisions, etc., we all wanted to get rid of it, but Hindoos do not like having cats killed, and I respected their prejudices when possible, and there were many Hindoos about us, so I said, “I won’t have it killed, unless some one wants to eat it.” A Kuki soon came and asked to be allowed to make a dinner of it, and then I gave my consent, and our scourge was removed. I once asked a sepoy of my old regiment why they objected to killing cats. He said, “People do say that if you kill a cat now you will have to give a golden cat in exchange in the next world as a punishment, and where are we to get one?”

One day, a cat was caught that had been causing a lot of trouble by stealing food and other things. We all wanted to get rid of it, but Hindus typically don’t like having cats killed, and I tried to respect their beliefs whenever I could. Since there were many Hindus around us, I said, “I won’t have it killed unless someone wants to eat it.” A Kuki soon came along and asked if he could have it for dinner, so I agreed, and our problem was solved. I once asked a soldier from my old regiment why they were against killing cats. He said, “People believe that if you kill a cat now, you’ll have to give a golden cat in exchange in the next world as a punishment, and where are we supposed to find one?”

To keep open communications, I established Manipuri posts in strong stockades at all the principal villages on the road to the frontier, and had daily posts from Manipur. To my great distress, I heard that my youngest boy, Arthur, was ill, and my wife in much anxiety about him; but I could not leave to help her.

To maintain clear communication, I set up Manipuri posts in sturdy stockades at all the main villages along the route to the frontier, and arranged for daily updates from Manipur. To my great distress, I learned that my youngest son, Arthur, was sick, and my wife was very worried about him; but I couldn’t leave to assist her.

Our forced inaction had, as I anticipated, been misinterpreted by the Nagas. Some decisive action was much needed, and I attacked the hostile Chitonoma clan of Kohima, and destroyed part of their village. On the 10th, as a party of men were bringing in provisions from Manipur, they had been attacked by some of the Chitonoma clan in the valley below our position. I heard the firing, and ran out of the stockade with a party to drive off the enemy. [166]

Our forced inaction had, as I expected, been misunderstood by the Nagas. We needed to take some decisive action, so I launched an attack on the hostile Chitonoma clan in Kohima and destroyed part of their village. On the 10th, while a group of men was bringing in supplies from Manipur, they were ambushed by some members of the Chitonoma clan in the valley below our position. I heard the gunfire and rushed out of the stockade with a group to fend off the enemy. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

At the gate, a man who had just arrived, put a letter in my hand. I read it anxiously, it told me that my child was dead. My wife and I had chosen a spot at Kang-joop-kool where we wished to be buried in case either of us died, and there she buried him.

At the gate, a man who had just arrived handed me a letter. I read it anxiously; it told me that my child was dead. My wife and I had picked a spot at Kang-joop-kool where we wanted to be buried in case either of us passed away, and that's where she buried him.

We soon cleared out the Chitonoma men, and I found that with the troops escorting the provisions was Dr. Campbell from Cachar, whose arrival was very welcome. I remember in connection with him a striking incident showing the courage of Manipuris in suffering. A man who had been wounded in an encounter had to have an operation performed on his arm. Dr. Campbell wanted to give him chloroform as it would be very painful. But the man refused, saying, “I will not take anything that intoxicates,” and at once held out his arm and submitted to the knife without flinching!

We quickly got rid of the Chitonoma men, and I discovered that with the troops delivering the supplies was Dr. Campbell from Cachar, whose arrival was very much appreciated. I remember a striking incident related to him that showed the bravery of the Manipuris in enduring pain. A man who had been injured in a fight needed surgery on his arm. Dr. Campbell wanted to give him chloroform because it would be very painful. But the man refused, stating, “I won’t take anything that intoxicates,” and immediately held out his arm, allowing the operation to proceed without flinching!

Every day the delay in the commencement of active operations made the Nagas more and more confident, and some vigorous action on our part was absolutely necessary. I heard from spies that our Manipuri post at Phesama was about to be attacked by the people of the village, who held nightly converse with emissaries from Konoma. I therefore determined to punish Phesama, which was not far from Kohima, and on November 11th, I sent a party of Manipuris and Kukis who destroyed the village in a night attack, and killed a large number of people. They brought in twenty-one women and children as prisoners whom the Manipuris had saved from the Kukis, who would have spared neither age nor sex had they gone alone. [167]

Every day that we delayed starting our operations, the Nagas grew more confident, and we absolutely needed to take decisive action. I learned from spies that our Manipuri outpost at Phesama was about to be attacked by villagers who were in regular contact with messengers from Konoma. So, I decided to retaliate against Phesama, which was close to Kohima. On November 11th, I sent a group of Manipuris and Kukis who destroyed the village in a nighttime raid and killed many people. They brought back twenty-one women and children as prisoners, whom the Manipuris had rescued from the Kukis, who would have harmed anyone if they had gone alone. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The next day my old friend Captain Williamson arrived to act as my assistant, I having been appointed Chief Political Officer with the Field Force that was being formed. Having now a competent man to leave in charge, I determined to go to Manipur for a few days, and marched to Mythephum on the 13th, and rode thence on the 14th to Manipur, accomplishing the whole distance of over 100 miles in thirty-one and a half hours. I stayed one day in Manipur and then returned, reaching Kohima on the 17th.

The next day, my old friend Captain Williamson showed up to be my assistant, since I had been appointed Chief Political Officer with the Field Force that was being set up. With a capable person in charge, I decided to head to Manipur for a few days. I traveled to Mythephum on the 13th and rode from there to Manipur on the 14th, covering more than 100 miles in thirty-one and a half hours. I spent one day in Manipur and then headed back, arriving in Kohima on the 17th.

On November 20th, General Nation having arrived at Suchema, ten miles from Kohima, Williamson and I left to join him. We were fired at on the road, but got in safely and found all well and in good spirits. The troops consisted of 43rd and 44th Assam Light Infantry and two seven-pound mountain-guns under Lieut. Mansel, R.A. Lieut. (now Major) Raban, R.E., was engineer-officer and Deputy Surgeon-General (now Surgeon-General, C.B.) De Renzy was in charge of the Medical Department. Major Cock, a well-known soldier and sportsman, was Brigade Major.

On November 20th, General Nation arrived at Suchema, ten miles from Kohima, so Williamson and I set out to join him. We were shot at on the way, but we made it in safely and found everyone in good spirits. The troops included the 43rd and 44th Assam Light Infantry, along with two seven-pound mountain guns under Lieut. Mansel, R.A. Lieut. (now Major) Raban, R.E., was the engineer officer, and Deputy Surgeon-General (now Surgeon-General, C.B.) De Renzy was in charge of the Medical Department. Major Cock, a well-known soldier and sportsman, served as Brigade Major.

On the 21st, the guns arrived on elephants, and feeling sure that no proper carriage could have been provided for their transport, I had taken the precaution to bring one hundred Kuki coolies to carry them. The assault was to be next day. Mozuma remained neutral, and even gave us a few coolies and guides.2 [168]

On the 21st, the guns were brought in by elephants, and knowing that no proper transport could have been arranged for them, I had the foresight to bring a hundred Kuki coolies to carry them. The attack was scheduled for the next day. Mozuma stayed neutral and even provided us with some coolies and guides.2 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

How well I remember the night of the 21st. Williamson and I dined with the General and all the staff, and poor Cock, great on all sporting subjects, told us in the most animated way, stories of whaling adventures when he was on leave at the Cape. He warmed to his subject and greatly interested us; he was a fine gaunt man of over six feet in height, and great strength and ready for any enterprise; some of the Mozuma Nagas knew him and liked him as they had, years before, been on shooting expeditions with him in the Nowgong jungles. Besides this we had a surgical address from Dr. De Renzy, who told us what to do if any of us were wounded. How we all laughed over it, he joining us. I knew we should have some hard fighting, but we all counted on carrying everything before us with a rush, and who is there who expects to be wounded? We are ready for it if it comes, but we all think that we are to be the exception. It is as well that it is so.

How well I remember the night of the 21st. Williamson and I had dinner with the General and the entire staff, and poor Cock, who was really into sports, animatedly shared stories about his whaling adventures when he was on leave at the Cape. He got really into it and captivated us; he was a tall, lean man over six feet tall, strong and ready for anything. Some of the Mozuma Nagas recognized him and liked him since they had been on shooting trips together in the Nowgong jungles years ago. Aside from that, we had a talk from Dr. De Renzy, who explained what to do if any of us got injured. We all laughed about it, and he joined in. I knew we were in for some tough fighting, but we all figured we’d handle everything with a quick charge, and who really thinks they'll get hurt? We're prepared for it if it happens, but we all believe we’ll be the exception. It’s probably better that way.

We were under arms at 4.30 A.M. on the 22nd. The first party consisting of two companies of the 43rd Assam Light Infantry and twenty-eight Naga Hills Police, under Major Evans and Lieut. Barrett, conducted by Captain Williamson, who knew the country, were directed to proceed to the rear of Konoma and occupy the saddle connecting the spur on which it is built with the main road, so as to cut off the line of retreat.

We were assembled by 4:30 AM on the 22nd. The first group, made up of two companies from the 43rd Assam Light Infantry and twenty-eight Naga Hills Police, led by Major Evans and Lieutenant Barrett, and guided by Captain Williamson, who was familiar with the area, was ordered to move to the back of Konoma and take control of the saddle that links the ridge it sits on with the main road, in order to block the escape route.

At 7.30 A.M., the remaining portion of the force [169]marched off. We all went together to the Mozuma Hill, where Lieut. Raban, R.E., was detached with part of a rocket battery, to take up a position on the hillside and open fire on Konoma, simultaneously with the guns. A small force was left in Suchema, to which, on my own responsibility, I added one hundred and ten Kuki irregulars, as I thought it dangerously small for a place containing all our stores and reserve ammunition. At the General’s request, I had posted a force of two hundred men in a valley to intercept fugitives, and cut them off from Jotsuma.

At 7:30 A.M., the rest of the troops [169] marched out. We all headed to Mozuma Hill, where Lieutenant Raban from the Royal Engineers was assigned with part of a rocket battery to set up on the hillside and start firing on Konoma at the same time as the cannons. A small group stayed in Suchema, to which I personally added one hundred and ten Kuki irregulars, as I thought that number was too small for a location holding all our supplies and reserve ammunition. At the General’s request, I had a force of two hundred men positioned in a valley to catch any escaping enemies and prevent them from reaching Jotsuma.

After leaving Lieut. Raban, we crossed the valley dividing Mozuma and Konoma, and when half-way between the hills, Lieut. Ridgeway (now Colonel Ridgeway, V.C.) was sent with a company of the 44th to skirmish up to the Konoma hill. The main body with the guns then gradually ascended to the Government Road. Just before reaching it, we found a headless Aryan corpse in a stream, it was probably that of a sepoy of the 43rd, who formed part of Mr. Damant’s ill-fated expedition.

After leaving Lieutenant Raban, we crossed the valley that separates Mozuma and Konoma. Halfway up the hills, Lieutenant Ridgeway (now Colonel Ridgeway, V.C.) was sent with a company from the 44th to skirmish up to Konoma Hill. The main group, along with the artillery, then slowly made their way up to the Government Road. Just before getting there, we came across a headless Aryan corpse in a stream; it likely belonged to a sepoy from the 43rd who was part of Mr. Damant’s unfortunate expedition.

After going for a short distance along the road, we found a place up which the guns could go, and a party of fifty men under Lieut. Henderson, 44th Assam Light Infantry, was sent ahead to skirmish up the hillside, the guns carried by my coolies following with the General and his Staff, including myself. As we ascended the hill, Colonel Nuttall, with the remainder of the 44th, exclusive of the gun escort, proceeded along the road, crossing the small valley that divides the Konoma hill from the ridge of the Basoma hill which we were ascending, a few hundred [170]yards from where it joins the main valley, and halted at the foot. After incredible labour, we succeeded in getting the guns into position at about 1200 yards distance from the highest point of Konoma, and at once opened fire, while Lieut. Raban did the same with his rockets which, however, for the most part fell short over the heads of Lieut. Ridgeway’s party, though once two struck the village. On being signalled, Lieut. Raban withdrew his rockets and joined us. Meanwhile, the guns had made little impression on the people, and none on the stone forts of Konoma, but the 44th were advancing gallantly to the attack up the steep ascent to the village, a brisk fire being kept up on both sides.

After walking a short distance along the road, we found a spot where the guns could be moved. A group of fifty men led by Lieut. Henderson from the 44th Assam Light Infantry was sent ahead to scout up the hillside, while the guns carried by my coolies followed with the General and his staff, including me. As we climbed the hill, Colonel Nuttall, with the rest of the 44th, not including the gun escort, moved along the road, crossing the small valley that separates Konoma hill from the ridge of Basoma hill, which we were climbing, just a few hundred [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] yards from where it meets the main valley, and stopped at the base. After tremendous effort, we managed to position the guns about 1200 yards away from the highest point of Konoma and immediately opened fire, while Lieut. Raban fired his rockets, although most fell short over the heads of Lieut. Ridgeway’s team, with only two hitting the village. When signaled, Lieut. Raban pulled back his rockets and joined us. In the meantime, the guns had little effect on the people and none on the stone forts of Konoma, but the 44th was bravely advancing up the steep slope toward the village, with a sharp exchange of fire ongoing from both sides.

At about 2.30, the position of the guns was changed, and they were advanced to within eight hundred yards of the works, here one of my gun coolies was wounded by a shot from the village. The change of position had little effect, and Lieutenant Henderson’s party which had skirmished along the hillside, effectually prevented the enemy from evacuating his strong position.

At around 2:30, the guns were moved to within eight hundred yards of the fortifications, where one of my gun crew was injured by a shot from the village. This change in position had minimal impact, and Lieutenant Henderson's team, which had been skirmishing along the hillside, effectively stopped the enemy from leaving their stronghold.

At this time we saw a body of men on the ridge above Konoma, and a gun and rocket fire was opened on them, but speedily stopped as the regimental call of the 43rd sounding in the distance, followed by a close observation with our glasses, led us to the conclusion that it was the party with Captain Williamson and not the enemy who occupied the point at which we had directed our fire. Subsequently it was discovered that the stockade there had been captured and occupied by the party of the 43rd. After firing a few shots from our new [171]position, and imagining that the force under Colonel Nuttall was in full possession of the hill we unlimbered, and, crossing the small valley before mentioned, we followed Mr. Damant’s path up the hill, entering the village by the gate where he met his death. As we neared the place where we had last seen Colonel Nuttall’s party, ominous sights met our eyes, dead bodies here and there and men badly wounded, while sepoys left in charge of the latter told us that the Nagas were still holding out in the upper forts. After advancing a few paces further we had to pick our way over ground studded with pangees,3 and covered with thorns and bamboo and cane entanglements, exposed to the fire of the enemy, and passing the bodies of several Nagas we ascended a kind of staircase, and after again passing under the Naga fire climbed up a perpendicular stone wall and found ourselves in a small tower, which, with the adjoining work, was held by a small party of the 44th. I asked Colonel Nuttall where all his men were, and he pointed to the handful around him and said, “These are all.” The situation was indeed a desperate one, and I felt that without some immediate action our power in the Naga Hills for the moment trembled in the balance. The needed action was taken as the guns had now arrived under a heavy fire, and they opened on the upper forts at a distance of eighty to one hundred yards, Lieutenant Mansel and his three European bombardiers pointing them, fully exposed to the fire of the enemy. I strongly urged on the General the necessity of making an attempt to dislodge him [172]before nightfall, and he was about to lead out a party to the attack when it was deemed more prudent to try the guns from another point first. After a series of rounds with such heavy charges that the guns were upset at every shot, the order for the assault was given, and we all rushed out in two parties, led by nine officers, viz., General Nation, Colonel Nuttall, Major Cock, Major Walker, Lieutenant Ridgeway, Lieutenant Raban, Lieutenant Boileau, Lieutenant Forbes, and myself, with all the men we could collect. The party I was with, which included the general, Colonel Nuttall, and Major Cock, attempted to scale the front face of the fort, the other the left, i.e., on our right. The right column of attack led by Ridgeway and Forbes advanced splendidly; I seem to hear to this day Ridgeway’s shout of “Chulleao,” i.e., “Come along,” to his men as he dashed to the front, and I saw him mounting the parapet.

At this time, we spotted a group of men on the ridge above Konoma, and opened gun and rocket fire on them, which we quickly stopped when we heard the regimental call of the 43rd in the distance. After closely observing with our binoculars, we realized it was Captain Williamson’s group, not the enemy, at the point where we had directed our fire. Later, we learned that the stockade had been captured and occupied by the 43rd. After firing a few shots from our new [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] position, and believing that Colonel Nuttall's force had full control of the hill, we unlimbered, crossed the small valley mentioned earlier, and followed Mr. Damant’s path up the hill, entering the village through the gate where he met his end. As we approached the area where we last saw Colonel Nuttall’s party, we encountered disturbing sights—dead bodies scattered about and men seriously injured. The sepoys left in charge of the wounded informed us that the Nagas were still resisting in the upper forts. After advancing a few more steps, we had to carefully navigate over ground littered with pangees, covered in thorns, bamboo, and cane, while exposed to enemy fire. Passing the bodies of several Nagas, we climbed what resembled a staircase, and after again coming under Naga fire, we scaled a steep stone wall and found ourselves in a small tower, which, along with an adjacent position, was held by a small group from the 44th. I asked Colonel Nuttall where all his men were, and he gestured to the few around him and said, “These are all.” The situation was truly dire, and I felt that without prompt action, our influence in the Naga Hills was precariously hanging in the balance. The necessary action was taken as the guns had now arrived under heavy fire, and they targeted the upper forts at a distance of eighty to one hundred yards, with Lieutenant Mansel and his three European bombardiers fully exposed to enemy fire. I strongly urged the General to attempt to dislodge the enemy [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] before nightfall, and he was about to lead a party to attack when it was decided to first try the guns from another angle. After several rounds with such heavy charges that the guns recoiled with each shot, the order for the assault was given, and we all rushed out in two groups, led by nine officers: General Nation, Colonel Nuttall, Major Cock, Major Walker, Lieutenant Ridgeway, Lieutenant Raban, Lieutenant Boileau, Lieutenant Forbes, and myself, along with as many men as we could gather. The group I was with, which included the general, Colonel Nuttall, and Major Cock, attempted to scale the front face of the fort, while the other took the left side, meaning on our right. The right attack column led by Ridgeway and Forbes advanced admirably; I can still hear Ridgeway’s shout of “Chulleao,” meaning, “Come along,” to his men as he charged ahead, and I saw him climbing the parapet.

The Nagas met us with a heavy fire and showers of spears and stones. One of the spears struck Forbes, and Ridgeway was badly wounded in the left shoulder by a shot fired at ten paces, and Nir Beer Sai, a gallant subadar, shot dead. My faithful orderly, Narain Singh, was also killed. Unfortunately we had no force to support the assaulting parties and the men began to retire. While this was doing on the right, our column, the left, was scaling an almost perpendicular wall in front but unsuccessfully, as those of us not killed were pushed back by showers of falling stones and earth, and as we alighted at a lower level the remnants of the right column who were retiring met us. I tried to [173]rally them, but I was a stranger to them and it was no use. Lieutenant Raban was equally unsuccessful, the men had acted gallantly, but our party was too small, and as I had before predicted the fire was concentrated on the European officers. Major Cock walked back leisurely to get under cover, and just before he reached it turned round to take a parting shot. I saw him thus far, and immediately after heard that he had been shot. Seeing that our only chance of safety lay in a retreat, I shouted to Mansel to open an artillery fire over our heads which he did, this saved us. In another minute, the general, Colonel Nuttall, myself and five sepoys were the only men left. I suggested to the former that we had better go too and retire, which we did over the embers of a burning house.

The Nagas attacked us with heavy gunfire and a rain of spears and stones. One of the spears hit Forbes, and Ridgeway was severely injured in the left shoulder by a shot fired from about ten paces away, and Nir Beer Sai, a brave subadar, was killed. My loyal orderly, Narain Singh, was also killed. Unfortunately, we didn’t have any backup to support the assaulting parties, and the men began to pull back. While this was happening on the right, our column on the left was trying to climb an almost vertical wall in front of us but failed, as those of us who weren’t killed were pushed back by falling stones and earth. When we dropped down to a lower level, the remaining members of the right column who were retreating ran into us. I tried to rally them, but they didn’t know me, and it was no use. Lieutenant Raban had no better luck; the men had fought bravely, but our group was too small, and as I had predicted, the gunfire was focused on the European officers. Major Cock walked back calmly to find cover, and just before reaching it, he turned around to take a final shot. I saw him at that moment, and shortly after, I heard he had been shot. Realizing our only chance of survival was to retreat, I yelled to Mansel to start an artillery fire over our heads, which he did, saving us. Within a minute, General, Colonel Nuttall, myself, and five sepoys were the only ones left. I suggested to the general that we should also fall back, which we did over the ashes of a burning house.

As I retired with the General we found Major Cock mortally wounded, laid under cover in a sheltered spot; a little farther on under a heavy fire we met Lieutenant Boileau bringing out a stretcher for him. As Cock was being carried in, a bearer was shot dead, and Dr. Campbell took his place and brought him into hospital.

As I returned with the General, we found Major Cock seriously wounded, lying under cover in a safe spot. A little further along, under heavy fire, we saw Lieutenant Boileau bringing out a stretcher for him. As Cock was being carried in, one of the bearers was shot dead, and Dr. Campbell took his place and brought him into the hospital.

It was a strange situation, as in our retreat we were alternately exposed to a fire, and quite sheltered. Luckily the place selected for a hospital was safe, and there a sad sight met my eyes. In the short period that elapsed between the commencement of the assault and my return, the hospital had been filled. Young Forbes was on his back, pale as a sheet, but cheerful. Ridgeway flushed with the glow of battle on him. “Certamis gaudia,” I said, “I hope you are not much hurt.” “Only my [174]shoulder smashed,” he said. Colonel Nuttall was slightly wounded, making four out of nine Europeans. Besides these were men of the 44th of all ranks, some almost insensible, others in great pain, some composed, others despondent. Outside lay a heap of dead. Twenty-five per cent. of the native ranks had fallen, killed or wounded. Some of my gun coolies were among the latter, besides one or two killed.

It was a strange situation because, during our retreat, we were sometimes exposed to gunfire and other times quite sheltered. Thankfully, the place chosen for a hospital was safe, but it revealed a sad scene to me. In the brief time that passed between the start of the attack and my return, the hospital had filled up. Young Forbes was lying on his back, pale as a ghost but in good spirits. Ridgeway had that battle flush on his face. “Certamis gaudia,” I said, “I hope you’re not too badly hurt.” “Just my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]shoulder smashed,” he replied. Colonel Nuttall had a minor wound, making four out of nine Europeans injured. Alongside them were men from the 44th at all ranks: some were nearly unconscious, others in severe pain, some calm, and others hopeless. Outside, there was a pile of dead bodies. Twenty-five percent of the native troops had fallen, either killed or wounded. Some of my gun coolies were among the wounded, and a few were dead.

I remember a wounded Kuki who was supporting himself by leaning against a great vat of Naga beer prepared to refresh the defenders of the fortress, and by him lay a dead Naga. The Kuki had a dao (sword) in his hand, and every now and then he fortified himself with a deep draught of the grateful fluid, and thus strengthened made a savage cut at the body of his foe.

I remember a wounded Kuki leaning against a large vat of Naga beer that was meant to refresh the defenders of the fortress, and next to him lay a dead Naga. The Kuki had a dao (sword) in his hand, and every now and then he took a deep swig of the refreshing drink, using it to steel himself before making a fierce slash at his enemy's body.

We had captured all but the highest forts, and a renewed attack with our small numbers was out of the question, as night was closing in, and we were very anxious as to the safety of our detached parties under Evans, Macgregor, and Henderson.4

We had taken all but the highest forts, and a new attack with our limited numbers was impossible since night was falling, and we were really worried about the safety of our separate groups led by Evans, Macgregor, and Henderson.4

It was determined to remain where we were for the night, and Lieutenant Raban represented to the General the necessity of fortifying our position. This duty he and Mansel and I undertook, I bringing my Kuki coolies to the work, which we accomplished by 7 P.M. [175]

It was decided that we would stay where we were for the night, and Lieutenant Raban explained to the General the need to strengthen our position. This task was taken on by him, Mansel, and me, with me bringing my Kuki coolies to help, and we finished by 7 P.M. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 The order came in a telegram purporting to be from the Chief Commissioner, and by whom really transmitted is a mystery. The Deputy-Assistant Quartermaster General’s Report of this Naga Hill Expedition states, that after Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone’s Kuki levies had attacked Phesama, and killed about two hundred of the enemy in consequence of the loss of some of their own men from an assault from this village, the Manipuri army performed no other operation in this war (except as coolies and bringing in supplies, and in this respect they were invaluable). But he adds, “Colonel Johnstone, it is understood, was anxious to attack Konoma on his own account without waiting for General Nation and the troops.” Colonel Johnstone explained in a memorandum that no arrangements had been made by the military authorities for the carriage of the guns, and that up to the evening before the attack on Konoma he had received no request for coolies, but foreseeing some neglect of this kind he had kept over one hundred reliable Manipuris for the work, and without them the guns could not have gone into action. As to the rest of his levy, they had lost three hundred men by sickness, and like all irregulars, had been injured by the long delay and enforced idleness. They had also been already fired upon by our troops in mistake for Nagas, and he feared some unfortunate complication if he brought them again to the front. But one hundred and fifty at the request of General Nation were posted in the valley to intercept fugitives, and they did what they were told. Another force was also left to help to protect the camp at Suchema. Colonel Johnstone therein states that he felt confident he could have captured Konoma with his Manipuris alone, directly after the relief of Kohima. The Konoma men, in fact, offered to submit on harsher terms to themselves to Colonel Johnstone than were afterwards wrested from them by General Nation with the loss of valuable lives, and at a heavy pecuniary cost.—Ed.

1 The order came in a telegram claiming to be from the Chief Commissioner, but who really sent it remains a mystery. The Deputy-Assistant Quartermaster General’s Report on this Naga Hill Expedition says that after Lieutenant-Colonel Johnstone’s Kuki forces attacked Phesama and killed about two hundred enemy fighters due to some of their own losses from an assault from this village, the Manipuri army did not engage in any other operations in this war (aside from acting as coolies and delivering supplies, where they were extremely valuable). However, he adds, “Colonel Johnstone, it is understood, was eager to attack Konoma on his own, without waiting for General Nation and the troops.” Colonel Johnstone explained in a memorandum that the military authorities had made no arrangements for transporting the guns, and up until the evening before the attack on Konoma, he had not received any requests for coolies. Anticipating some oversight, he had kept over one hundred reliable Manipuris for the task, and without them, the guns wouldn’t have been able to go into action. As for the rest of his forces, they had lost three hundred men to illness, and like all irregulars, they had been affected by the long delay and enforced idleness. They had also previously been mistakenly fired upon by our troops, thinking they were Nagas, and he worried about some unfortunate complication if he brought them to the front again. Nevertheless, one hundred and fifty, at General Nation's request, were stationed in the valley to intercept fleeing enemies, and they did as instructed. Another group was also left to help protect the camp at Suchema. Colonel Johnstone stated that he was confident he could have taken Konoma with just his Manipuris right after the relief of Kohima. The Konoma men actually offered to surrender on harsher terms to Colonel Johnstone than what General Nation later forced from them, resulting in the loss of valuable lives and significant financial costs.—Ed.

2 I also heard from an old Mozuma friend, Lotojé, that the enemy intended to concentrate all his fire on the officers, so as to render the men helpless. I told this to the General and Major Cock, and strongly advised them to do as I did, and cover their white helmets with blue turbans to render themselves less conspicuous, urging the inadvisability of needlessly rendering themselves marks for the enemy’s fire. The General refused, and Cock said he should do as the General did, so I said no more; admiring their dogged courage, but wishing that they would take advice.

2 I also heard from an old friend from Mozuma, Lotojé, that the enemy planned to focus all their fire on the officers to make the soldiers helpless. I told this to the General and Major Cock, and strongly suggested they follow my lead and wrap their white helmets with blue turbans to make themselves less noticeable, stressing how unwise it would be to make themselves targets for the enemy's fire. The General refused, and Cock said he would do what the General did, so I didn’t say anything more; I admired their stubborn bravery, but hoped they would consider my advice.

3 Sharp stakes of bamboo hardened in the fire.

3 Sharp bamboo stakes hardened in the fire.

4 The official medical report of this campaign gives a deplorable account of the sufferings of the wounded, and the gangrene which affected the wounds in consequence of the extremely insanitary condition of the Naga villages and stockades, where the Naga warriors had been congregated for weeks expecting the attack—an additional reason why the immediate pursuit into their strongholds which Colonel Johnstone had recommended after the relief of Kohima should have been carried out—failing the acceptance of the harsh terms of peace. See ante.—Ed.

4 The official medical report from this campaign provides a grim account of the suffering among the wounded, as well as the gangrene that affected their injuries due to the extremely unsanitary conditions in the Naga villages and stockades. The Naga warriors had been gathered there for weeks in anticipation of an attack—this is yet another reason why the immediate pursuit into their strongholds, which Colonel Johnstone recommended after the relief of Kohima, should have been carried out—if the harsh terms of peace were not accepted. See ante.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XIX.

Konoma evacuated—Journey to Suchema for provisions and ammunition, and return—We march to Suchema with General—Visit Manipur—Very ill—Meet Sir Steuart Bayley in Cachar—His visit to Manipur—Grand reception—Star of India—Chussad attack on Chingsow—March to Kohima and back—Reflections on Maharajah’s services—Naga Hills campaign overshadowed by Afghan War.

Konoma evacuated—Journey to Suchema for supplies and ammunition, and back—We march to Suchema with the General—Visit Manipur—Very sick—Meet Sir Steuart Bayley in Cachar—His visit to Manipur—Grand reception—Star of India—Chussad attack on Chingsow—March to Kohima and back—Thoughts on the Maharajah’s contributions—Naga Hills campaign overshadowed by the Afghan War.

General Nation had intended to capture Konoma and return to Suchema at once, but the stout resistance offered by the Nagas upset all calculations, and we were thus stranded without warm clothing or provisions on a bleak spot, 5000 or 6000 feet above the sea. I sent off some of my Naga emissaries, and induced the neutral men of Mozuma to go to Suchema and bring the bedding of the wounded men and some food which was done. With difficulty we got enough water to drink, but there was none for washing, and when at last we sat down on the ground to eat our frugal meal, the doctors had to eat with hands covered with blood, indeed, none of our hands were very presentable. At last, to our great relief, our detached parties returned one by one. Lieutenant (now Colonel) C. R. Macgregor, D.S.O., a most gallant and capable officer, had been out all day with only fifteen men, and inflicted some injury on the Nagas. He was Quartermaster-General of the force, and did good service throughout. The accession of numbers was a great relief, as we now [176]had the means of renewing the attack next day, but ammunition and supplies were required, and Williamson and I volunteered to go to Suchema for them next day. The night was very cold, but we managed to sleep all huddled up together, the dead lying all round us.

General Nation planned to capture Konoma and head back to Suchema immediately, but the strong resistance from the Nagas threw off all our plans, leaving us stuck without warm clothes or food on a desolate area, 5000 or 6000 feet above sea level. I sent some of my Naga messengers and convinced the neutral people of Mozuma to go to Suchema and bring back bedding for the wounded and some food, which they did. We struggled to find enough water to drink, but there was none for washing, and when we finally sat down on the ground to eat our sparse meal, the doctors had to eat with hands covered in blood; in fact, none of our hands were in good shape. Finally, to our great relief, our disconnected parties returned one by one. Lieutenant (now Colonel) C. R. MacGregor, D.S.O., a brave and skilled officer, had been out all day with just fifteen men and managed to inflict some damage on the Nagas. He was the Quartermaster-General of the force, and he provided great assistance throughout. The increase in numbers was a huge relief, as we now had the resources to renew the attack the next day, but we were in need of ammunition and supplies, so Williamson and I volunteered to go to Suchema for them the next day. The night was very cold, but we managed to sleep all huddled together, with the dead lying all around us.

Early next morning, Williamson and I started with all our coolies and an escort of fifty men. We saw no signs of the enemy, but came across several men of the 43rd who had strayed away from their detachments in the dark and hidden in the jungles. At Suchema we found all right, but before we got there, we saw our flag flying over Konoma, showing, as I had expected, that it had been evacuated during the night. This event immediately made our neutral friends of Mozuma, our allies, and they gave us hearty assistance, and we took back an ample supply of provisions. The Mozuma people told us that the Konoma men had never contemplated the possibility of being driven out, and that they had stored up 2000 maunds of rice which had fallen into our hands.

Early the next morning, Williamson and I set out with all our coolies and an escort of fifty men. We didn’t see any signs of the enemy, but we encountered several men from the 43rd who had wandered away from their units in the dark and were hiding in the jungles. When we reached Suchema, everything was fine, but before we arrived, we noticed our flag flying over Konoma, indicating, as I had anticipated, that it had been evacuated during the night. This event immediately turned our neutral friends in Mozuma into allies, and they provided us with great support, allowing us to return with plenty of supplies. The people of Mozuma informed us that the Konoma men had never considered the possibility of being forced out and that they had stored up 2000 maunds of rice, which were now in our hands.

The enemy had retired into some fortified stockades called Chukka on the main range to their rear, a most difficult position to attack. I offered the General to carry the guns into position for him if he cared to assault them, but our loss, especially in officers, had been so great that he declined, and probably he was right, as the risk was very great if the enemy stood his ground, so the General decided to await reinforcements. All the same it was to be regretted that we were unable to deliver two or three blows in rapid succession. [177]

The enemy had retreated to some fortified stockades called Chukka on the main ridge behind them, a really tough position to attack. I offered the General to move the guns into position for him if he wanted to go for it, but our losses, especially among the officers, had been so heavy that he turned it down, and he was likely right, as the risk was very high if the enemy held their ground. So, the General decided to wait for reinforcements. Still, it was a shame that we couldn't deliver two or three quick strikes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

We left a party at Konoma and marched to Suchema with the wounded, Ridgeway, with great courage, marching all the way on foot, rather than endure the shaking of an improvised litter. On the 27th, I joined a force, with which we attacked and destroyed the unfriendly portion of Jotsuma, a large and powerful village, and on the 29th, as there was nothing else to do, made a rapid journey to Manipur with Lieutenant Raban, that he might survey the road as I wanted the trace for a cart road cut. We returned on December 4th.

We left a party at Konoma and marched to Suchema with the wounded. Ridgeway showed great courage, walking the entire way instead of enduring the bumps on a makeshift litter. On the 27th, I joined a group that attacked and took down the hostile part of Jotsuma, a large and strong village. Then, on the 29th, since there was nothing else to do, I quickly traveled to Manipur with Lieutenant Raban so he could assess the road because I wanted to plan a cart road. We got back on December 4th.

On December 6th, Williamson and I started for Golaghat, to meet Sir Steuart Bayley. At Samagudting I had a perfect ovation, all the village turning out to see me, and greeting me warmly as an old acquaintance. Alas! many were suffering from a disease we called Naga sores, and several had died. The once lovely place looked desolate and miserable, almost all the fine trees had been ruthlessly cut down by one of my successors, in a panic, lest they should afford cover for hostile Nagas. The place looked so sad that I could not bear to stay there as I had intended, and left again almost directly. We reached Golaghat on December 9th, and stayed with the Chief Commissioner and started again on the 12th, and rode fifty-five miles into Dimapur, but I was not at all well, indeed had been much the reverse for several days, bad food and hard work having upset me. We reached Suchema on the 14th.

On December 6th, Williamson and I set off for Golaghat to meet Sir Steuart Bayley. At Samagudting, I received an amazing welcome, with the whole village coming out to see me and greeting me like an old friend. Unfortunately, many were suffering from a disease we called Naga sores, and several had passed away. The once beautiful place looked empty and grim; almost all the beautiful trees had been carelessly cut down by one of my successors out of fear that they would provide cover for hostile Nagas. The situation was so disheartening that I couldn't stay as I had planned and left shortly after. We arrived in Golaghat on December 9th, stayed with the Chief Commissioner, and set off again on the 12th, riding fifty-five miles to Dimapur. However, I wasn't feeling well at all; in fact, I'd been quite unwell for several days due to bad food and fatigue. We reached Suchema on the 14th.

Overtures for submission were made by some of the hostile villages, but I said that an unconditional surrender of all fire-arms must precede any negotiations. [178]Meanwhile, I grew daily worse, and the doctors told me that I must go to Manipur for change and quiet, which, as there was nothing to be done just then, I did, leaving Captain Williamson in charge of the Political Department.

Some of the enemy villages reached out to discuss surrender, but I insisted that all weapons had to be surrendered unconditionally before any talks could begin. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In the meantime, I was getting worse each day, and the doctors advised me to go to Manipur for rest and recovery. Since there was nothing else I could do at that moment, I decided to leave, handing over the Political Department to Captain Williamson.

I reached Manipur on December 22nd, and a day or two’s rest did me so much good that I left again on the 27th, and rode to Mythephum, sixty miles, but was taken ill on the road, and suffered most dreadful pain for the last twenty miles, arriving completely prostrated. The next day, being worse, I sent a message to Manipur, asking for the native doctor and a litter to be sent to meet me, while I got back as far as Mayang Khang on my pony, though hardly able to sit upright. I halted here for the night, but had no sleep, and in the morning started in a rough litter, but the shaking increased the pain, so that I again tried riding till I reached Kong-nang-pokhee, twenty miles from Manipur, where, to my intense relief, I found my doolai and our native doctor, Lachman Parshad. I reached Manipur at 11 P.M.

I arrived in Manipur on December 22nd, and after a day or two of rest, I felt so much better that I left again on the 27th and rode to Mythephum, which is sixty miles away. However, I fell ill on the way and experienced excruciating pain for the last twenty miles, arriving completely worn out. The next day, feeling worse, I sent a message to Manipur asking for the local doctor and a litter to be sent to meet me, while I managed to get back as far as Mayang Khang on my pony, though it was tough to sit upright. I stopped here for the night but couldn't sleep, and in the morning, I set off in a rough litter. Unfortunately, the jostling intensified the pain, so I tried riding again until I reached Kong-nang-pokhee, twenty miles from Manipur, where, to my great relief, I found my doolai and our local doctor, Lachman Parshad. I arrived in Manipur at 11 PM

Next day, December 30th, I was no better, and as the doctor was very anxious, not understanding my case, which was acute inflammation, my wife wrote to Dr. O’Brien of the 44th, asking him to come and see me. I was laid up till January 17th, and only narrowly escaped with life, my suffering being aggravated by a deficiency of medicine in our hospital, and a week’s delay in getting it from Cachar. One day I got out of bed to see Thangal Major on very important business connected with Konoma, of which some of the inhabitants had tried [179]to open an intrigue with Manipur. Dr. O’Brien arrived about the 13th, and left on the 18th, and I was preparing to follow in a few days, when complications on the Lushai frontier detained me, and then as the Chief Commissioner was about to come up en route to the Naga Hills, to present the Maharajah with the order of the Star of India in recognition of his services, I waited till I could march up with him.

The next day, December 30th, I still felt unwell, and since the doctor was quite worried and didn’t understand my condition, which was acute inflammation, my wife reached out to Dr. O’Brien of the 44th, asking him to come and check on me. I was bedridden until January 17th, barely surviving as my suffering was made worse by a shortage of medicine in our hospital and a week’s delay in getting it from Cachar. One day, I got out of bed to meet with Thangal Major about some urgent business related to Konoma, as some locals had attempted to start a secret deal with Manipur. Dr. O’Brien arrived around the 13th and left on the 18th. I was getting ready to leave in a few days when complications on the Lushai frontier held me back. Then, since the Chief Commissioner was coming up on his way to the Naga Hills to present the Maharajah with the order of the Star of India for his services, I decided to wait so I could march up with him.

On January 30th, I heard that the Baladhun tea factory in Cachar had been attacked, and a European and several coolies killed by the Merema clan of Konoma. Knowing that Cachar was badly off for troops, I asked the Durbar to send two hundred men to the frontier, close to the tea factory, to aid the Cachar authorities, and this was done. On February 6th, I started for Cachar to meet the Chief Commissioner, reaching that place on the 7th, and marched back with him, arriving at Manipur on February 20th, where he was received with every demonstration of respect, the Maharajah turning out with all his court to meet him at the usual place, and escorting him to the spot where the road turned off to the Residency.

On January 30th, I learned that the Baladhun tea factory in Cachar had been attacked, resulting in the deaths of a European and several workers at the hands of the Merema clan of Konoma. Knowing that Cachar was short on troops, I requested the Durbar to send two hundred men to the frontier near the tea factory to assist the Cachar authorities, and they complied. On February 6th, I set out for Cachar to meet the Chief Commissioner, arriving on the 7th, and marched back with him, reaching Manipur on February 20th. There, he was welcomed with great respect, with the Maharajah coming out with his entire court to greet him at the usual meeting place and escorting him to where the road diverged toward the Residency.

The Chief Commissioner’s visit gave the greatest satisfaction to every one in Manipur. He stayed five days, during which he had several interviews with the Maharajah, and held a grand Durbar, at which he invested him with the star and badge of a K.C.S.I. He also attended a review held by the Rajah, besides seeing all the sights of the place, including a game of polo by picked players. In fact the visit was a thorough success, and the Manipuris often spoke of it with pleasure years afterwards. [180]

The Chief Commissioner’s visit was a huge hit with everyone in Manipur. He stayed for five days, during which he had several meetings with the Maharajah and held a grand Durbar, where he awarded him the star and badge of a K.C.S.I. He also attended a review conducted by the Rajah and checked out all the local attractions, including a polo match featuring top players. Overall, the visit was a total success, and the Manipuris fondly recalled it for many years to come. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Just before we started for the Naga Hills, I received the news of an attack by the Chussad Kukis on the Tankhool village of Chingsow, to the north-east of Manipur, forty-five people were said to have been killed or carried off; and the excitement was all the greater from the belief entertained that the attack had been instigated by the Burmese. I determined, after consultation with Sir Steuart Bayley, to proceed to the spot myself, and investigate the whole affair; and it was, therefore, decided that, after escorting him to Kohima, I should return to Manipur and take up the case. We marched to Kohima, which we reached on March 1st, and on the 2nd, I returned to Mao, en route to Manipur, where I arrived on March 5th.

Just before we set out for the Naga Hills, I got word about an attack by the Chussad Kukis on the Tankhool village of Chingsow, northeast of Manipur. It was reported that forty-five people had been killed or taken away, and the excitement was heightened by the belief that the attack had been encouraged by the Burmese. After talking it over with Sir Steuart Bayley, I decided to go there myself to look into the whole situation. So, it was agreed that after I escorted him to Kohima, I would return to Manipur to take on the case. We marched to Kohima, reaching it on March 1st, and on the 2nd, I returned to Mao, en route to Manipur, where I arrived on March 5th.

Before leaving the subject of the Naga Hills, I ought to say, that, it is difficult to over-estimate our obligation to the Maharajah, for his loyal conduct during the insurrection and subsequent troubles. According to his own belief, we had deprived him of territory belonging to him, and which he had been allowed to claim as his own. The Nagas asked him to help them, and promised to become his feudatories, if only he would not act against them. The temptation must have been strong, to at least serve us as we deserved, by leaving us in the lurch to get out of the mess, as best as we could. Instead of this, Chandra Kirtee Singh loyally and cheerfully placed his resources at our disposal, and certainly by enabling me to march to its relief, prevented the fall of Kohima, and the disastrous results which would have inevitably followed. It is grievous to think that his son, the then Jubraj Soor Chandra Singh, who served [181]us so well, was allowed to die in exile, and that Thangal Major died on the scaffold: while many others who accompanied the expedition, were transported as criminals, across the dreaded “black water” to the Andamans.

Before moving on from the topic of the Naga Hills, I should mention that it's hard to overstate our gratitude to the Maharajah for his loyal behavior during the uprising and the following issues. He believed that we had taken away territory that rightfully belonged to him, which he had been allowed to claim as his own. The Nagas asked him for help and promised to become his vassals as long as he didn’t go against them. The temptation to abandon us in our time of need must have been great. Instead of doing that, Chandra Kirtee Singh devotedly and willingly offered his resources to us, which definitely allowed me to march to its aid, preventing the fall of Kohima and the disastrous consequences that would have followed. It's heartbreaking to think that his son, the then Jubraj Soor Chandra Singh, who served [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] us so well, was left to die in exile, while Thangal Major was executed, and many others who were part of the expedition were sent off as criminals across the dreaded “black water” to the Andamans.

It was the misfortune of those engaged in the Naga Hills expedition, that they were overshadowed, and their gallant deeds almost ignored, by the Afghan war then in progress. Some of the English papers imagined that the operations in the Naga Hills were included in it, and the Government of India, which has only eyes for the North-West Frontier, showed little desire to recognise the hard work, and good service rendered on its eastern border, amidst difficulties far greater than those which beset our troops in Afghanistan. The force engaged, hoped that the capture of Konoma, which was achieved after such hard fighting and at so great a loss, would have been at least recognised by some special decoration, but this hope was disappointed, apparently for no other reason, than that the troops engaged, fought in the east, and not in the west of India. Kaye, the historian, once said that, “the countries to the east of the Bay of Bengal, were the grave of fame.” Well did the Naga Hills campaign, prove the truth of his words. A bronze star was the reward of a bloodless march from Kabul to Kandahar, but not even a clasp could be spared to commemorate the capture of Konoma, and those who never saw a shot fired, shared the medal awarded equally with those who fought and bled in that bloody fight. [182]

It was unfortunate for those involved in the Naga Hills expedition that they were overshadowed and their brave efforts were nearly overlooked due to the ongoing Afghan war. Some British newspapers mistakenly thought that the operations in the Naga Hills were part of the Afghan conflict, and the Government of India, which only focused on the North-West Frontier, showed little interest in acknowledging the hard work and valuable service provided on its eastern border, where the challenges were much greater than those faced by our troops in Afghanistan. The forces involved hoped that the capture of Konoma, which came after intense fighting and significant losses, would at least be recognized with some special award, but this hope was let down, seemingly only because the troops were engaged in the east, not the west of India. Kaye, the historian, once stated that “the countries to the east of the Bay of Bengal were the grave of fame.” The Naga Hills campaign certainly proved the truth of his words. A bronze star was given for a peaceful march from Kabul to Kandahar, but not even a clasp could be granted to honor the capture of Konoma, and those who never fired a shot received the same medal as those who fought and suffered in that bloody battle. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XX.

Visit Chingsow to investigate Chussad outrage—Interesting country—Rhododendrons—Splendid forest—Chingsow and the murder—Chattik—March back across the hills.

Visit Chingsow to look into Chussad's outrage—Interesting country—Rhododendrons—Beautiful forest—Chingsow and the murder—Chattik—March back over the hills.

I had not fully recovered my strength after my illness, and besides there was much to do, so I did not start for Chingsow till the 11th, when I marched to Lairen, twenty-five miles distant. Near a place called Susa Kameng, where the hills approach each other very closely, from either side of the valley, a rampart connects them. It was built in former days as a barrier against the Tankhools, when they were the scourge of the neighbourhood.

I hadn't completely regained my strength after my illness, and there was a lot to do, so I didn't leave for Chingsow until the 11th. I marched to Lairen, which is twenty-five miles away. Close to a place called Susa Kameng, where the hills come very close together, there's a rampart that connects them from either side of the valley. It was built long ago as a barrier against the Tankhools, who were a threat to the area at that time.

After leaving Susa Kameng, the valley narrowed for some miles, and then we crossed a ridge about 1000 feet above it, and finally descended into a charming little upland valley, which, but for the Kukis, those terrible enemies of trees and animal life, would be the cherished home of wild elephants. After crossing this, we again made a slight descent, and found ourselves close to the camp on a lovely stream. There I found Bularam Singh, who was to be minister in attendance on me during my march, that part of the country being under his jurisdiction. The next day we went on to Noong-suong-kong [183]over a most lovely country, often 5000 feet above the sea, and with hill villages in the most romantic situation; and—remarkable sign of the peace produced by the rule of Manipur—we met large numbers of unarmed wayfarers. This day we also saw terrace cultivation, in which the Tankhools excel, and rhododendrons in full flower, a splendid sight. The next day, after another most interesting march, we halted in a pretty upland valley, 5100 feet above the sea; the valley was long, and a stream meandered through it, the banks being clothed with willows and wild pear trees, covered with blossoms. The hillsides were well-wooded, the trees being chiefly pines with rhododendrons here and there.

After leaving Susa Kameng, the valley narrowed for several miles, and then we crossed a ridge about 1,000 feet above it, finally descending into a charming little upland valley that, if it weren’t for the Kukis—those terrible enemies of trees and wildlife—would be the beloved home of wild elephants. After crossing this, we made a slight descent again and found ourselves close to the camp by a lovely stream. There, I met Bularam Singh, who was to be the minister attending to me during my march, as that area was under his jurisdiction. The next day we traveled to Noong-suong-kong [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] through some beautiful countryside, often 5,000 feet above sea level, with hill villages in the most picturesque locations; and—remarkably indicating the peace brought about by the rule of Manipur—we encountered large groups of unarmed travelers. That day, we also observed terrace farming, where the Tankhools excel, and saw rhododendrons in full bloom, a stunning sight. The next day, after another fascinating march, we stopped in a lovely upland valley, 5,100 feet above sea level; the valley was long, and a stream flowed through it, with banks lined with willows and wild pear trees in bloom. The hillsides were well-forested, primarily with pines and occasional rhododendrons.

On March 14th, we descended the Kongou-Chow-Ching, and in a village I saw for the first time shingle roofs. We passed the last fir tree at 5800 feet, and reached the watershed at 7300 feet. At the top of the pass in a slightly sheltered position, was a solitary rhododendron. The cold was so great that, though walking, I was glad to put on a thick great-coat; the winds were exceedingly piercing. Some of the hills round were denuded of trees, and the hill people said that it was the severity of the winds that prevented their growth. The view from the highest point was splendid, on all sides a magnificent array of hills and valleys. Near to us were some of the most luxuriant forests I have ever seen, the trees of large size, and many of them with gnarled trunks, recalling the giants of an English park. Under some of these trees was a greensward where it would have been delightful to encamp, [184]had time allowed, but the difficulty of obtaining water limits one’s halting place in the hills. Everywhere on the western face of the hills pines seemed to stop at 5800 feet; but on the east they rose to 9400!

On March 14th, we went down the Kongou-Chow-Ching, and in a village, I saw shingle roofs for the first time. We passed the last fir tree at 5800 feet and reached the watershed at 7300 feet. At the top of the pass, in a slightly sheltered spot, was a lone rhododendron. It was so cold that, even while walking, I was happy to put on a thick coat; the winds were incredibly biting. Some of the nearby hills were bare of trees, and the local people said it was the harshness of the winds that stopped them from growing. The view from the highest point was stunning, with a magnificent display of hills and valleys in every direction. Close to us were some of the most lush forests I've ever seen, with large trees, many of them having gnarled trunks that reminded me of the giants in an English park. Under some of these trees, there was a grassy area where it would have been wonderful to camp, if time had allowed, but finding water makes it hard to choose a stopping place in the hills. Everywhere on the western slopes of the hills, pines seemed to stop at 5800 feet, but on the east, they rose to 9400! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Four villages, in the Tankhool country, apparently monopolised the bulk of the cloth manufactures, and different tribal patterns were made to suit the purchaser. Some of these cloths are very handsome and strong, and calculated to wear for a long time. But the superior energy of the Manipuris in cloth weaving, has greatly injured the trade in the hill villages; in the same way that Manchester and Paisley have injured the weaving trade in most of India. The Manipuris supply a fair pattern of the different tribal cloths at a lower price, and thus manage to undersell those of native manufacture, but the quality is not nearly so good as in the original. The prices in the hills are decidedly high. Every village has its blacksmith, but some devote themselves more especially to ironwork.

Four villages in the Tankhool region seem to dominate most of the cloth production, creating various tribal patterns to match the buyer's preferences. Some of these fabrics are quite attractive and durable, designed to last a long time. However, the more advanced weaving techniques of the Manipuris have seriously impacted the trade in the hill villages, much like how Manchester and Paisley have affected the weaving industry across much of India. The Manipuris offer a decent assortment of tribal fabrics at lower prices, which allows them to outcompete local products, although the quality isn't nearly as good as the originals. Prices in the hills are definitely high. Every village has its own blacksmith, but some focus specifically on metalwork.

We reached Chingsow on March 15th, after a march of twelve miles that morning, chiefly made up of ascents and descents, some being so steep that it was with difficulty that we got along. Finally, after a direct ascent of 4980 feet, followed by a descent of 3600 feet, we reached our encamping ground below the village which towered above us. The next day I investigated the case, and found that, as reported, twenty males and twenty-five females had been murdered. I saw the fresh graves and dug up one as evidence, the bodies contained in it were those of a mother and [185]child, and presented a frightful spectacle with half of the heads cut off, including the scalp, and both in an advanced state of decomposition. It appeared that a demand has been made by Tonghoo, the Chussad Chief, that the Chingsow Nagas should submit to him and pay tribute, but they, of course, refused as subjects of Manipur. They heard of nothing more till they were attacked on the morning of the fatal day. The people had just begun to stir, and some had lighted their fires, when suddenly they heard the fire of musketry at the entrance of the village. They ran out of their houses, and the Chussads fell upon them, and the massacre commenced. The assailants were about fifty in number, and the people in their terror were driven in all directions, and slaughtered, some being shot and others being cut down by daos.

We arrived in Chingsow on March 15th, after a twelve-mile hike that morning, which was mostly uphill and downhill, with some parts so steep that it was hard to make our way. Finally, after climbing 4,980 feet straight up and then descending 3,600 feet, we reached our campsite below the village looming above us. The next day, I looked into the situation and found that, as reported, twenty men and twenty-five women had been murdered. I saw the fresh graves and dug one up for evidence; it contained the bodies of a mother and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]child, which was a horrifying sight with half of their heads missing, including the scalps, and both were in an advanced state of decomposition. It seemed that Tonghoo, the Chussad Chief, had demanded that the Chingsow Nagas submit to him and pay tribute, but naturally, they refused as subjects of Manipur. They hadn’t heard anything more until they were attacked on the morning of that tragic day. The villagers had just begun to wake up, and some had started their fires when suddenly, they heard gunfire at the entrance of the village. They rushed out of their homes, and the Chussads attacked them, starting the massacre. There were about fifty attackers, and in their panic, the people scattered in all directions, some being shot while others were hacked down with machetes.

While this was going on, some of the men assembled with spears and advanced on the Chussads, who then retreated firing the village, and carrying off all the pigs, spears and iron hoes they could lay hands on. Five Nagas of Chattik came with the Chussads and were recognised. The village of Chingsow was most strongly situated, even more so than Konoma, indeed, the same might be said of many villages in that part of the country, and is entered by long winding paths cut through the rock, by which only one man at a time could pass, so that well defended it would be difficult to take. But the fact was that Manipur having put a stop to blood feuds among its subjects, had rather placed them at a disadvantage, as they were not quite as well prepared for an attack as formerly. [186]

While this was happening, some men gathered with spears and moved towards the Chussads, who then retreated, setting the village on fire and taking all the pigs, spears, and iron hoes they could grab. Five Nagas from Chattik came with the Chussads and were recognized. The village of Chingsow was very well located, even more so than Konoma; in fact, the same could be said for many villages in that area. It could only be accessed by narrow winding paths cut through the rock, where only one person could pass at a time, making it difficult to capture if well defended. However, Manipur had stopped blood feuds among its people, which put them at a disadvantage because they were not as prepared for an attack as they had been before. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

After leaving Chingsow, we marched through a pretty country, part of our way lying along a high ridge with a precipice on one side, and a deep ravine on the other, and we finally halted in a stream far below our last camp. Every march was a succession of steep ascents and then equally steep descents into narrow valleys. It was most exasperating sometimes to see how needlessly an ascent was made over a high ridge, when a path of no greater length could have been made round it.

After leaving Chingsow, we walked through a beautiful landscape, part of our route going along a high ridge with a cliff on one side and a deep valley on the other. We eventually stopped at a stream far below our last campsite. Every march consisted of a series of steep climbs followed by equally steep descents into narrow valleys. It was really frustrating at times to see how unnecessarily steep the climbs were over a high ridge when a longer but easier path could have been created around it.

On the 17th, I encamped beside a river where I was visited by many Tankhools, including children, who crowded round me fearlessly. The people were a fine race, but almost inconceivably dirty, some of them seemed grimed with the dirt of years. There were plenty of fine pieces of terrace cultivation. It was very curious to find that among the Tankhools there seemed to be a universal belief that they originally sprung from the “Mahawullee,” or sacred grove in Manipur.

On the 17th, I set up camp next to a river where I was visited by many Tankhools, including children, who gathered around me without fear. The people were a strong group, but surprisingly dirty; some appeared to be covered in years of grime. There were lots of impressive examples of terraced farming. It was interesting to discover that among the Tankhools, there seemed to be a common belief that they originally came from the “Mahawullee,” or sacred grove in Manipur.

On March 18th, we reached Chattik, a fine village on a ridge from which we had a splendid view, including the Chussad villages. As I had done all I had come for, and wished to see a new country, I determined to march back straight to Manipur across the hills. It was not the beaten track which lay by Kongal Tannah, and no one in my camp knew it, but I felt sure it could be found, and old Bularam Singh cheerfully agreed. We started on the 19th, and after passing a village that had been plundered by the Chussads, we halted after a sixteen-mile march, during which I was badly hurt by a bamboo which [187]pierced my leg. On the march we passed some terrible-looking pits, 12 feet deep, and about 3 or 3½ feet wide with sharp stakes at the bottom. They are meant to catch enemies on the war path, or deer, and are placed in the centre of the roads and covered lightly. God help the poor man or animal who is impaled in these horrible pits and dies in agony, for no one else will.

On March 18th, we arrived at Chattik, a nice village on a ridge where we had a great view, including the Chussad villages. Since I had completed everything I came for and wanted to explore a new area, I decided to head straight back to Manipur across the hills. It wasn't the usual route by Kongal Tannah, and nobody in my camp was familiar with it, but I was confident we could find it, and old Bularam Singh agreed without hesitation. We set off on the 19th, and after passing a village that had been raided by the Chussads, we stopped after a sixteen-mile trek, during which I got badly injured by a bamboo that pierced my leg. Along the way, we came across some terrifying pits, 12 feet deep and about 3 or 3½ feet wide, with sharp stakes at the bottom. They are designed to trap enemies on the war path or deer and are placed in the middle of the roads, lightly covered. God help the poor soul or animal who gets impaled in these dreadful pits and suffers to death, for no one else will.

On the 20th, we halted at Pong, after an interesting but tiring march, during which we crossed the summit of a high range at 7100 feet, covered with forest, and small and very solid bamboos. The descent was through a noble pine forest with trees that must have been two hundred feet high. It rained heavily, and when we halted I should have had a miserable night of it but for the care of the Manipuris, who built me a comfortable hut, and went away smiling and cheerful to cook their food, though they looked half drowned. Never did I see men work better under difficulties. Owing to them I had as nice a resting-place as a man on the march could want, and an hour after I had an excellent dinner.

On the 20th, we stopped at Pong after an interesting but exhausting trek, during which we crossed the top of a high mountain range at 7,100 feet, covered in forest and sturdy bamboos. The descent was through a magnificent pine forest with trees that must have been over 200 feet tall. It was pouring rain, and when we stopped, I would have had a terrible night if it weren't for the care of the Manipuris, who built me a cozy hut and cheerfully went off to cook their food, even though they looked half-soaked. I’ve never seen anyone work harder in tough conditions. Because of them, I had a great place to rest, and an hour later, I enjoyed an excellent dinner.

We started early next morning, and made a gradual ascent till we reached Hoondoong, a Tankhool village 5200 feet above the sea. After that our road lay through a splendid fir forest, with here and there an avenue of oaks, but from time to time we came across large tracts of forest that had been laid low and burned. At Hoondoong I saw some curious graves, high mounds shaped like a large H.

We set off early the next morning and gradually climbed until we reached Hoondoong, a Tankhool village 5,200 feet above sea level. After that, our path led through a beautiful fir forest, with occasional avenues of oaks, but from time to time we encountered large areas of forest that had been cut down and burned. In Hoondoong, I noticed some unusual graves, high mounds shaped like a large H.

They were outside the village. There were also [188]more and better-looking women and children than are to be seen in most Tankhool villages. The men of the Tankhool race are, in physique, quite equal to the Angamis.

They were outside the village. There were also [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]more and better-looking women and children than are to be seen in most Tankhool villages. The men of the Tankhool race are, in physique, quite equal to the Angamis.

In the main street of Hoondoong, there were two rows of dead trees about twenty feet high, planted in front of the houses, and orchids were growing on them. The people seemed happy and contented under the rule of Manipur, and their houses were large and commodious structures.

In the main street of Hoondoong, there were two rows of dead trees about twenty feet high, planted in front of the houses, and orchids were growing on them. The people seemed happy and content under Manipur's rule, and their houses were large and spacious.

We reached Eethum Tannah in the valley of Manipur after a terrible descent, rendered all the more difficult by heavy rain, which made the narrow path so slippery as to be almost impassable. During the whole of my long march through a wild country covered with forest I had, with the exception of the Hoolook monkey (Hylohete) seen no wild animals, scarcely a bird!

We arrived at Eethum Tannah in the Manipur valley after a challenging descent, made even harder by heavy rain that turned the narrow path into something nearly impossible to navigate. During my long trek through this wild, forested area, I hadn’t seen any wild animals, except for the Hoolook monkey (Hylohete), and hardly any birds!

I reached Manipur on March 22nd, having greatly enjoyed my tour in the hills, and had hardly arrived when Thangal Major came to see me and talk about the Chussad business. Soon after I sent to Tonghoo, the Chussad chief, to demand his submission. He did not come himself, but sent his brother Yankapo. The Manipuris thought this a grand opportunity to secure hostages, and begged me to allow the arrest of him and his followers. I severely rebuked them for making such a treacherous proposal.

I arrived in Manipur on March 22nd, having really enjoyed my trip in the hills, and I had barely gotten there when Thangal Major came to see me and discuss the Chussad situation. Shortly after, I sent a message to Tonghoo, the Chussad chief, asking for his submission. He didn’t come himself, but sent his brother Yankapo instead. The Manipuris saw this as a great chance to capture hostages and urged me to allow the arrest of him and his followers. I strongly criticized them for suggesting such a treacherous idea.

I had several interviews with the young chief and his followers who spoke Manipuri fluently, and admitted that they were subjects of the Maharajah. This visit eventually led to a better understanding [189]with the Chussads, and to the submission of Tonghoo himself, who subsequently became a peaceable subject. For the present, however, I had to exact reparation for the attack on Chingsow, and for some months the affair cost me much anxiety. [190]

I had several interviews with the young chief and his followers who spoke Manipuri fluently and acknowledged that they were subjects of the Maharajah. This visit ultimately led to a better understanding with the Chussads and to Tonghoo's submission, who later became a peaceful subject. For now, though, I needed to seek compensation for the attack on Chingsow, and for several months, this situation caused me a lot of stress.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXI.

Saving a criminal from execution—Konoma men visit me—A terrible earthquake—Destruction wrought in the capital—Illness of the Maharajah—Question as to the succession—Arrival of the Queen’s warrant—Reception by Maharajah—The Burmese question.

Saving a criminal from execution—Konoma men visit me—A terrible earthquake—Destruction in the capital—Illness of the Maharajah—Questions about the succession—Arrival of the Queen’s warrant—Reception by the Maharajah—The Burmese issue.

About this time I heard one morning that a man had been convicted in concert with a woman of committing a grave offence, and that the woman had, according to custom, been sentenced to be exposed in every bazaar in the country, in the way already described. The man had been sentenced to death, and ordered to Shoogoonoo for execution. As the offence was not one which our courts would punish with death, I sent a friendly remonstrance to the Maharajah, and requested that he might be produced before me, that I might satisfy myself that he was uninjured. The Maharajah at once consented, and in a few days the man was brought before me safe and sound, and after having been exposed as a criminal in several bazaars, he was sentenced with my approval to a fitting term of imprisonment. I also asked the minister in future, to let me know for certain when a sentence of death was passed, that I might advise them, without appearing to the outer world to interfere, in case they inadvertently condemned a man to capital punishment, for a crime [191]which our laws would not approve of being visited so severely. Realising that my object was to save them from discredit, they at once consented, and I hinted that I would never sanction the penalty of death for cow-killing.

Around this time, I heard one morning that a man had been convicted along with a woman for committing a serious crime, and that the woman had, as was customary, been sentenced to be exposed in every market across the country, in the way already described. The man had been sentenced to death and sent to Shoogoonoo for execution. Since the crime was not something our courts would punish with death, I sent a friendly reminder to the Maharajah, asking that the man be brought before me so I could confirm he was unharmed. The Maharajah agreed right away, and a few days later the man was brought to me safe and sound. After being exposed as a criminal in several markets, he was given a fitting term of imprisonment with my approval. I also requested that in the future, the minister inform me whenever a death sentence was handed down, so I could advise them, without appearing to interfere publicly, in case they accidentally condemned someone to death for a crime [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that our laws wouldn’t consider deserving of such a harsh punishment. Understanding that my intention was to protect them from reputational damage, they immediately agreed, and I suggested that I would never support a death penalty for cow-killing.

As I have stated, it had been almost always the custom to refer death sentences to me. Often and often when I made a remonstrance to the ministers about any contemplated action of which I disapproved, I was told that I misapprehended the state of things, and that nothing of the kind was intended. Of course, I let them down easily, and appeared satisfied with their assurances. However, neither party was deceived, they accepted my strong hint in a friendly spirit, and knew well that I took their denial as a mere matter of form. The result was what I cared for, and it was generally achieved without friction.

As I mentioned, it had almost always been the practice to refer death sentences to me. Time and again, when I expressed my concern to the ministers about any proposed actions I disagreed with, I was told that I misunderstood the situation and that nothing like that was actually planned. Naturally, I played it cool and pretended to be satisfied with their reassurances. However, neither side was fooled; they took my strong hint in good faith and knew perfectly well that I viewed their denials as just a formality. What mattered to me was the outcome, and it was usually accomplished without any issues.

One of the most unpleasant parts of my duty was the perpetual necessity of saying “No” to the ministers. My great object was to be continually building up our prestige. Colonel McCulloch had said to me, “Never make any concession to the Manipuris without an equivalent,” and it is inconceivable how many times in our daily intercourse I had to refuse little apparently insignificant, but really insidious requests. The struggle on behalf of native British subjects was long kept up, but in the end I gained my point, and their rights and privileges were fully recognised.

One of the most frustrating parts of my job was constantly having to say “No” to the ministers. My main goal was to keep building our prestige. Colonel McCulloch had told me, “Never give in to the Manipuris without getting something in return,” and you wouldn't believe how many times during our daily interactions I had to turn down small, seemingly harmless, but actually sneaky requests. The fight for the rights of native British subjects went on for a long time, but in the end, I got my way, and their rights and privileges were fully acknowledged.

Early in June, some men of the Merema clan of Konoma who were fugitives in a very wild part of the hills of Manipur bordering on the Naga Hills, [192]came to me, making a piteous appeal for mercy, saying they would have nothing to do with the Naga Hills officials, but came to me as their old friend and master in the days when I was at Samagudting. As they came in trusting to my honour, I would not have them arrested, but sent them away, telling them that nothing but good and loyal conduct on their part could win my esteem, and that they must make their submission and deliver up Mr. Damant’s murderers to the Political Officer in the Naga Hills, before I consented to deal with them. I also gave orders to the Manipuri troops on the frontier, to act with the utmost vigour against all Konoma men found within the territory of Manipur.

Early in June, some men from the Merema clan of Konoma, who were hiding out in a really remote part of the hills of Manipur near the Naga Hills, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]came to me, pleading for mercy. They said they wanted nothing to do with the Naga Hills officials and came to me as their old friend and leader from my time at Samagudting. Since they approached me trusting my integrity, I decided not to have them arrested, but I sent them away instead. I told them that only good and loyal behavior could earn my respect and that they needed to surrender and hand over Mr. Damant’s murderers to the Political Officer in the Naga Hills before I would agree to help them. I also gave orders to the Manipuri troops on the frontier to take strong action against any Konoma men found within Manipur territory.

Soon after some Lushais visited me, and we settled up a long-standing dispute between them and Manipur.

Soon after, some Lushais came to see me, and we resolved a long-standing disagreement between them and Manipur.

The Konoma men continued to give much trouble, and to keep some check on them, I refused at last to allow any to enter Manipur, except by the Mao Tannah, and furnished with a pass from the Political Officer, Colonel Michell. I also arrested one of the supposed murderers, but the evidence against him was not considered quite satisfactory.

The Konoma men kept causing a lot of trouble, so to manage the situation, I eventually decided to only allow them to enter Manipur through the Mao Tannah and with a pass from the Political Officer, Colonel Michell. I also arrested one of the suspected murderers, but the evidence against him wasn’t deemed strong enough.

On the morning of June 30th, at 4.45, when we were at Kang-joop-kool there was a violent earthquake, the oscillations continuing with great force from north to south, and apparently in a less degree from east to west for some minutes. Plaster was shaken from the walls, and crockery and bottles thrown down, and furniture upset. Locked doors were flung open and the whole house, built of wood and bamboo, shaken as by a giant hand. Two Naga [193]girls sleeping in my children’s room next to the one my wife and I occupied, sprang up and ran outside, my two boys, not realising what was up, seemed to think it a good joke. We all got up and hurried on our things to be ready for an emergency, but I soon saw that all present danger was over. At 8.50 A.M., there was another sharp shock, and again about 2 P.M., besides several slighter ones.

On the morning of June 30th, at 4:45, while we were at Kang-joop-kool, a strong earthquake hit, shaking violently from north to south, and to a lesser extent from east to west for several minutes. Plaster fell from the walls, dishes and bottles were knocked over, and furniture was upended. Locked doors flew open, and the entire house, made of wood and bamboo, trembled as if a giant hand was grasping it. Two Naga [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] girls who were sleeping in my children's room next to ours jumped up and ran outside, while my two boys, not understanding what was happening, thought it was a funny joke. We all got up and rushed to gather our things in case of an emergency, but I quickly realized the immediate danger had passed. At 8:50 A.M., there was another strong shake, and again around 2 P.M., along with several smaller tremors.

In the valley, and especially at the capital, the shocks were of the utmost violence and the earthquake said to be the worst known with the exception of the terrible one of January 1869. Many houses built of wood and bamboo were levelled with the ground, the ruins at Langthabal greatly injured, and a peepul tree growing over a picturesque old temple torn off. The old Residency was greatly injured, part being thrown down, and the fireplace and chimney shaken into fragments, but still, strange to say, standing. Some houses in the Residency compound were rendered useless. The great brick bridge on the Cachar road was cracked and much damage done. The earth opened in several places. The new Residency, which was nearly finished, and was built in the old English half-timbered style, was intact.

In the valley, especially in the capital, the tremors were incredibly intense, and this earthquake is said to be the worst on record, except for the devastating one in January 1869. Many houses made of wood and bamboo collapsed completely, the ruins at Langthabal were badly damaged, and a peepul tree growing over a charming old temple was uprooted. The old Residency suffered significant damage, with parts of it crumbling and the fireplace and chimney broken into pieces, yet, oddly enough, still standing. Some houses in the Residency compound became unusable. The large brick bridge on the Cachar road was cracked and suffered considerable damage. The ground opened up in several spots. The new Residency, which was almost finished and built in the traditional English half-timbered style, remained undamaged.

During the next few days several more shocks occurred, causing much alarm among the people, who predicted something still worse. The earthquake was followed by the severest outbreak of cholera that I had witnessed since a dreadful epidemic in Assam in 1860. There were many deaths in the palace, and public business was at a standstill. I was unable to lay any question before the Durbar, as half [194]the officials were performing the funeral ceremonies of relations. The great bazaar was closed at sunset, and even then many of the sellers went home to find their children dead or dying. Everywhere on the banks of the rivers, and streams, people might be seen performing the funeral obsequies of relations and lamenting the dead. Amid this trouble, the attitude of all classes was such as to excite admiration, there were no cases of sick being deserted and every one appeared calm and collected.

During the next few days, several more tremors shook the area, causing widespread panic as people feared something even worse was coming. The earthquake was followed by the worst outbreak of cholera I had seen since a terrible epidemic in Assam in 1860. There were many deaths in the palace, and public affairs came to a halt. I couldn't bring any issues before the Durbar because half [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of the officials were busy with the funeral rites of their relatives. The large bazaar closed at sunset, and many vendors returned home to find their children either dead or dying. Everywhere along the banks of rivers and streams, people could be seen holding funeral ceremonies for their loved ones and mourning the dead. Despite this chaos, the behavior of all social classes was admirable; there were no instances of the sick being abandoned, and everyone seemed calm and composed.

Later on, the cholera attacked my village of Kang-joop-kool, and ten per cent. of the population died.

Later on, cholera hit my village of Kang-joop-kool, and ten percent of the population died.

Early in the autumn, the Maharajah was taken ill with an abscess behind the ear, and great apprehensions were entertained for his life. The whole capital was for weeks in a state of alarm, fearing a struggle for the throne in case of his death. The four eldest sons, and also some members of the family of the late Rajah Nur Singh, had their followers armed so as to be ready to assert their several claims immediately the Maharajah died, the former were constantly in attendance on their father night and day. The Maharajah was himself very anxious about the conduct of his younger sons. As suffocation might any moment have terminated the invalid’s life, I made all necessary plans, with a view to acting promptly, if required, and, in conjunction with Thangal Major, arranged so as to secure the guns and bring them over to the Residency the moment that he died. I also desired the Jubraj (heir apparent) to come over to me at once, in the event of the death of his father, that I might instantly proclaim him and give him my support. I had a most [195]grateful message from the Maharajah in reply, as also from the Jubraj, who promised to abide entirely by my instructions. However, the abscess burst, and the Maharajah recovered, and though a shot imprudently fired one evening led to a panic when the bazaar was deserted, things soon settled down again.

Early in the autumn, the Maharajah fell ill with an abscess behind his ear, and there were serious concerns for his life. The entire capital was on edge for weeks, fearing a power struggle for the throne if he died. The four eldest sons, along with some members of the family of the late Rajah Nur Singh, had their supporters armed and ready to assert their claims the moment the Maharajah passed away. The eldest sons were constantly by their father's side, day and night. The Maharajah was very worried about how his younger sons would act. Since suffocation could have taken his life at any moment, I made all the necessary plans to respond quickly if needed, and, along with Thangal Major, arranged to secure the guns and bring them to the Residency as soon as he died. I also asked the Jubraj (heir apparent) to come to me immediately in case of his father's death, so I could proclaim him and offer my support right away. I received a very [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]grateful message from the Maharajah in response, as well as one from the Jubraj, who promised to completely follow my instructions. However, the abscess burst, and the Maharajah recovered, and although an impulsive shot fired one evening caused a panic that left the bazaar deserted, things settled down again soon after.

As soon as the Maharajah was again able to transact business, he begged me to write to the Government of India and request that the Jubraj should be acknowledged by them as his successor. I did so, at the same time strongly urging that the guarantee should be extended to the Jubraj’s children, so as to preclude the possibility of a disputed succession on his death. The Jubraj earnestly supported this request, but the Maharajah preferred adhering to the old Manipuri custom, which really seemed made to encourage strife. If, for instance, a man had ten sons, they all succeeded one after the other, passing over the children of the elder ones, but when the last one died, then his children succeeded as children of the last Rajah, to the exclusion of all the elder brothers’ children. All the same, if these could make good their claim by force of arms, they were cheerfully accepted by the people who were ready to take any scion of Royalty.

As soon as the Maharajah was able to conduct business again, he asked me to write to the Government of India and request that the Jubraj be recognized as his successor. I did so, while also strongly recommending that the guarantee be extended to the Jubraj’s children, to avoid any disputes over succession after his death. The Jubraj fully supported this request, but the Maharajah preferred to stick to the old Manipuri tradition, which seemed designed to create conflict. For example, if a man had ten sons, they would each succeed one after the other, skipping the children of the older sons. However, when the last son died, his children would then take over as the children of the last Rajah, completely excluding the children of the older brothers. Still, if the older siblings could assert their claim by force, the people would readily accept them, willing to embrace any descendant of royalty.

The consequence had always been in former days that to prevent troublesome claims, a man, on ascending the throne, immediately made every effort to murder all possible competitors. It is obvious that such a cumbersome system was undesirable, and I held that having once interfered we ought to set things on a proper and sensible basis, and that there [196]was no middle course between this and leaving the people to themselves. Thangal Major, who always greatly dreaded the violent and unscrupulous disposition of Kotwal Koireng (afterwards Senaputtee), agreed with me. The Maharajah, however, with a father’s tenderness for his sons, would not advocate my proposal, but still, would have gladly accepted it. The Government of India judged differently, and only sanctioned my proposal so far as to allow me to say that they would guarantee the Jubraj’s succession, and maintain him on his throne. This decision gave great satisfaction.

The result in the past was that to avoid troublesome claims, whenever a man took the throne, he would immediately make every effort to eliminate any potential rivals. It's clear that this cumbersome approach was undesirable, and I believed that once we intervened, we should establish a proper and sensible system, leaving no middle ground between this and letting the people manage on their own. Thangal Major, who always feared the violent and ruthless nature of Kotwal Koireng (later known as Senaputtee), agreed with me. However, the Maharajah, with a father’s care for his sons, wouldn't support my proposal, though he would have been happy to accept it. The Government of India had a different perspective and only approved my proposal enough to allow me to state that they would guarantee the Jubraj’s succession and keep him on his throne. This decision was met with great satisfaction.

This year was unpleasantly distinguished by a great deficiency of rain in the valley, and a corresponding superfluity, though at irregular intervals, in the hills. For a long time there were apprehensions of scarcity, while in the hills the rainfall was so heavy that the Laimetak bridge was washed away and the river rose six feet above its banks. On one side, a large portion of its pebbly bed was hollowed out, and much widened, and 80 feet width of solid boulders carried away. The Eerung rose about 40 feet, and portions of the hill road were cut away, but the want of steady rain was felt.

This year was notably marked by a severe lack of rain in the valley, and an inconsistent excess of it in the hills. There were ongoing fears of drought, while in the hills, the downpour was so intense that the Laimetak bridge got washed away and the river surged six feet above its banks. On one side, a large section of its pebbly bed was eroded and widened, with 80 feet of solid boulders taken away. The Eerung rose about 40 feet, and parts of the hill road were eroded, but the shortage of consistent rain was still a concern.

By the end of September, the Maharajah was able to transact business, though, as he was not well enough to visit me, I visited him, that I might congratulate him on his recovery, and present him with Her Majesty’s warrant, appointing him a Knight Commander of the Star of India. The papers bearing the Queen’s signature were received with a salute of thirty-one guns, and the Maharajah rose to take it from my hand, and at once placed it [197]on his forehead, making an obeisance. I then made a speech to all assembled, expressing my satisfaction at the Maharajah’s recovery, and the gratification it gave me to be the means of conveying the warrant to him.

By the end of September, the Maharajah was able to conduct business. However, since he wasn't well enough to visit me, I went to see him to congratulate him on his recovery and present him with Her Majesty’s warrant, appointing him a Knight Commander of the Star of India. The papers signed by the Queen were received with a salute of thirty-one guns. The Maharajah stood to take it from my hand and immediately placed it on his forehead, bowing in respect. I then gave a speech to everyone present, expressing my happiness at the Maharajah’s recovery and the pleasure it brought me to deliver the warrant to him.

Nothing of great importance now occurred, but I was constantly occupied by the troubled state of the eastern frontier of Manipur where Sumjok (Thoungdoot) continued to intrigue with the Chussad and Choomyang Kukis, who were a ceaseless trouble to the Tankhool Nagas, about Chattik. These intrigues were conducted with a view to gaining over the latter as subjects. The chief difficulty of Manipur was, that the boundary had never been properly defined, so neither party had a good case against the other. Manipur was in possession, but otherwise everything was unsatisfactory, our failure to settle the Kongal case having encouraged the Burmese authorities to resistance. [198]

Nothing of great importance happened now, but I was constantly focused on the troubled state of the eastern frontier of Manipur, where Sumjok (Thoungdoot) continued to plot with the Chussad and Choomyang Kukis, who were a constant source of trouble for the Tankhool Nagas around Chattik. These intrigues aimed to win over the latter as subjects. The main issue for Manipur was that the boundary had never been clearly defined, so neither side had a strong case against the other. Manipur held the territory, but overall, everything was unsatisfactory; our failure to resolve the Kongal case had encouraged the Burmese authorities to resist. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXII.

March to Mao and improvement of the road—Lieutenant Raban—Constant troubles with Burmah—Visit to Mr. Elliott at Kohima—A tiger hunt made easy—A perilous adventure—Rose bushes—Brutal conduct of Prince Koireng—We leave Manipur for England.

March to Mao and the improvement of the road—Lieutenant Raban—Ongoing troubles with Burmah—Visit to Mr. Elliott in Kohima—An easy tiger hunt—A risky adventure—Rose bushes—Brutal treatment by Prince Koireng—We leave Manipur for England.

In November, I marched to Mao on the Naga Hills frontier, and arranged for the improvement of some of the halting places on the way. I also asked Sir Steuart Bayley, the Chief Commissioner, to allow Lieutenant Raban, R.E., to visit Manipur, with a view to laying out the line of a cart road from the Manipur valley to Mao. This arrangement he sanctioned, and Lieutenant Raban arrived in Manipur on December 30th, 1880. The line from Sengmai was bad throughout, and an exceedingly difficult one in many places. Thangal Major accompanied us, and I had induced the Maharajah to open out a narrow road, on being supplied with the necessary tools. We carefully examined the whole of the road in detail, and, after deciding on the line to adopt, cut the trace. It was a matter requiring great skill and patience, both of which Lieutenant Raban had. He was very ably seconded by the Manipuris, whose keen intelligence made them good auxiliaries. Often the line had to be cut along the face of a cliff, but fortunately the rock was soft, and the work was accomplished without accident. The [199]way we turned the head of the Mao river, the descent to and ascent from which I had so often, so painfully accomplished, was a great success, and did not materially increase the distance, as we saved it by striking the main path at different points.1

In November, I traveled to Mao on the Naga Hills border and arranged to improve some of the stopping places along the way. I also asked Sir Steuart Bayley, the Chief Commissioner, for permission for Lieutenant Raban, R.E., to visit Manipur to plan a cart road from the Manipur valley to Mao. He approved this arrangement, and Lieutenant Raban arrived in Manipur on December 30th, 1880. The path from Sengmai was poor overall and very challenging in several areas. Thangal Major joined us, and I got the Maharajah to open up a narrow road once we provided him with the necessary tools. We carefully inspected the entire route in detail, and after choosing the path to take, we marked the trace. This task required a lot of skill and patience, which Lieutenant Raban had in abundance. He was very well supported by the Manipuris, whose sharp intelligence made them excellent helpers. Often, we had to cut the line along the edge of a cliff, but thankfully the rock was soft, and we completed the work without any accidents. The way we redirected the head of the Mao river, which I had so often struggled to descend and ascend, was a great success and didn't significantly increase the distance, as we saved time by connecting to the main path at different points. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 1

In the village of Mukhel near which we passed, we saw a pear tree three or four hundred years old, and greatly venerated by the villagers. In the same village I saw a Naga cut another man’s hair with a dao (sword). The operation was performed most dexterously and neatly, by holding the dao under the hair, and then slightly tapping the latter with a small piece of wood. The result was that the hair-cutting was as neatly accomplished as it could have been by the best London hair-dresser. I asked a fine young Naga why all his tribe wore a single long tuft of hair at the back? He at once replied, “To make the girls admire me,” and added that without it, he should be laughed at. This is the only explanation I ever had of the curious fact that most of the Naga tribes wear a long tuft behind, like Hindoos. By the third week in January we had laid out the line of road. Thangal Major approved of most of it, but said, regarding the piece between Sengmai and Kaithemahee, “I will cut it as I promised, but who will ever use it?” I differed from him, as nothing could exceed the tortuous and hilly nature of the old road, running as it did across one succession of spurs and deep ravines, one of the most heart-breaking paths I ever went along. [200]Within a month of its completion the old path was entirely deserted.

In the village of Mukhel that we passed by, we saw a pear tree that was three or four hundred years old, which the villagers greatly respected. In the same village, I watched a Naga cut another man's hair with a dao (sword). He did it very skillfully and neatly by holding the dao underneath the hair and then gently tapping it with a small piece of wood. The result was that the haircut was as well done as one from the best hairdresser in London. I asked a fine young Naga why everyone in his tribe had a single long tuft of hair at the back. He quickly replied, “To make the girls admire me,” and added that without it, he would be laughed at. This was the only explanation I ever got for the interesting fact that most of the Naga tribes have that long tuft, similar to Hindoos. By the third week of January, we had mapped out the road. Thangal Major approved most of it but said about the stretch between Sengmai and Kaithemahee, “I will cut it as I promised, but who will ever use it?” I disagreed with him, as nothing could compare to the winding and hilly nature of the old road, which twisted across many spurs and deep ravines, one of the most challenging paths I ever traveled. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Within a month of its completion, the old path was completely abandoned.

My health was beginning to break down entirely. I had been very ill during and immediately after the Naga Hills Expedition, and during the last march I was laid up one or two days. My wife had long been a sufferer, but she did not like to leave me, and I did not like to leave Manipur while the frontier was disturbed and the Kongal case unsettled. However, now I felt that we both must have change, and our children also were of an age to go home.

My health was starting to totally fall apart. I had been really sick during and right after the Naga Hills Expedition, and during the last march, I was down for a day or two. My wife had been struggling with her health for a while, but she didn’t want to leave me, and I didn’t want to leave Manipur while the border situation was tense and the Kongal case was unresolved. However, now I felt like we both needed a change, and our kids were old enough to go back home.

On my return from looking after the road, fresh complications awaited me. News came from Chattik of the Sumjok (Thoungdoot) authorities having again caused dissension and joined with another village in firing on a Manipuri piquet. This had led to reprisals on the part of the Manipuris, who attacked and drove out the enemy. All this was done without our relations with Sumjok being anything but strained, the act of hostility being unauthorised. The ill-defined nature of the frontier was such, that neither party could be said to be in the right or wrong. The Kuki, Chussad, and other frontier villages took advantage of the state of things to plunder the Tankhools, and the latter in their turn appealed to Manipur.

On my return from checking on the road, new complications awaited me. I received news from Chattik that the Sumjok authorities, once again, had stirred up trouble and allied with another village to fire on a Manipuri piquet. This led to retaliation from the Manipuris, who attacked and drove out the enemy. All of this happened despite our relationship with Sumjok being strained, as the act of hostility was unauthorized. The ambiguous nature of the frontier meant that neither side could be considered completely right or wrong. The Kuki, Chussad, and other border villages took advantage of the situation to loot the Tankhools, who then turned to Manipur for help.

I felt that, until something was done to set things on a right footing, I could not leave. Sir Steuart Bayley was about this time appointed to Hyderabad, which added to my difficulties, as he was intimately acquainted with the situation, and of course a change in the administration necessarily means delay. The Burmese authorities, knowing what I now do, were [201]always, as I then believed, favourably inclined to us; the ill-feeling was entirely on the part of Sumjok, whose Tsawbwa had influence at Mandalay, and was able to prevent justice being done in the case in which he was so discreditably concerned. He also took advantage of this influence to carry on the guerilla warfare he did through the Chussads, who disliked Manipur, on account of some treacherous behaviour on her part in former years.

I felt that until something was done to fix things, I couldn't leave. Around this time, Sir Steuart Bayley was appointed to Hyderabad, which made things harder for me since he was well informed about the situation, and a change in administration usually means delays. The Burmese authorities, as I now understand, were always, as I believed back then, favorably inclined towards us; the resentment was solely from Sumjok, whose Tsawbwa had influence in Mandalay and was able to block justice in the case he was involved in so shamefully. He also exploited this influence to continue the guerilla warfare he waged with the Chussads, who had a grudge against Manipur due to some deceitful actions in the past.

As the spring advanced, of course the danger of hostilities became less. Cæsar said, ”Omnia bella hieme requiescunt.” The reverse holds good in India, and on the eastern frontier the fiercest tribes keep quiet in the rainy season.2

As spring went on, the threat of conflict lessened, of course. Caesar said, "All wars rest in winter." The opposite is true in India, where the fiercest tribes remain calm during the rainy season.2

In March, I heard that Mr. (now Sir Charles) Elliott, the new Chief Commissioner, was about to visit Kohima, where he wished to meet me, and I set off on my way there, arriving on the 19th, being well received all along the road by the people of the different villages. I had a long talk with the Chief Commissioner about the affairs of Manipur, and the necessity for a survey and delimitation of the boundary between it and Burmah during the ensuing cold weather, and then returned. The new road had been opened out to such a width, except here and there—I was able to ride the whole distance.

In March, I heard that Mr. (now Sir Charles) Elliott, the new Chief Commissioner, was planning to visit Kohima, where he wanted to meet me. I set off for there, arriving on the 19th, and was warmly welcomed all along the way by the people from different villages. I had a lengthy discussion with the Chief Commissioner about the situation in Manipur and the need for a survey and setting the boundary between it and Burma during the upcoming cold season, and then I headed back. The new road had been cleared out wide enough, except in a few spots—I was able to ride the whole distance.

The weather was lovely, and the rhododendrons near Mao, and the wild pears, azaleas, and many other flowering trees along my route, made the long journey a most pleasant one. Let me say here, while on the subject of the road, that, notwithstanding all the criticisms passed on it and predictions of its [202]uselessness, it proved of immense, nay, incalculable value during the Burmese War of 1885–86, and the sad troubles of 1891. It was throughout of an easy gradient, never exceeding one in twenty, and, had a bullock train been established, might have been used from an early date for conveying produce from Manipur to the stations of Kohima.

The weather was beautiful, and the rhododendrons near Mao, along with the wild pears, azaleas, and many other flowering trees on my route, made the long journey really enjoyable. Let me mention here, while we’re talking about the road, that despite all the criticisms aimed at it and predictions of its [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]uselessness, it turned out to be of immense, even immeasurable value during the Burmese War of 1885–86 and the unfortunate troubles of 1891. It consistently had a gentle slope, never exceeding one in twenty, and if a bullock train had been set up, it could have been used early on to transport goods from Manipur to the stations of Kohima.

This was my last visit to Kohima, a place fraught with so deep an interest to me, and so many pleasant and painful associations. I shall always regret that the site chosen by myself and Major Williamson was not adopted for the new cantonment, which, with the larger space available, would have admitted of a greater development than is possible under present circumstances. Still the place will always possess an undying interest for me, filled as it is with the memory of events bearing on my work from the early triumphs of old Ghumbeer Singh, and my predecessor, Lieut. Gordon, to the day when I marched in at the head of the relieving party, and heard the fair-haired English child told by her mother that at last she could have water to drink!

This was my last visit to Kohima, a place that holds such deep significance for me, with so many happy and painful memories. I will always regret that the location I chose with Major Williamson wasn’t picked for the new cantonment, which, with the larger space available, could have allowed for more development than is possible now. Still, this place will always hold a lasting interest for me, filled as it is with memories of events related to my work, from the early victories of old Ghumbeer Singh and my predecessor, Lieut. Gordon, to the day I marched in at the head of the relief party and heard the fair-haired English child being told by her mother that she could finally have water to drink!

On my return to Manipur, I intended to have started for England, and our passages were taken by a steamer leaving in April. But the unsettled state of the Burmese frontier forced me to stay till the rains had set in in the hills. During this spring we had a visitor, Mr. Hume, C.B., the well-known ornithologist, who spent three months in studying the birds of Manipur, with the result, I believe, that very few new species were found.

On my way back to Manipur, I planned to head to England, and we had booked our tickets on a steamer leaving in April. However, the unstable situation at the Burmese border made me stay until the rains started in the hills. That spring, we had a visitor, Mr. Hume, C.B., the well-known bird expert, who spent three months studying the birds of Manipur, but I believe he only found very few new species.

In April, we had a little excitement to vary the monotony of life, though to me my work was of such [203]never-ending interest, that I needed nothing of the kind. On April 13th, the Maharajah sent to tell me that a tiger had been surrounded, and asked me to go out and help to shoot it. The place was about fourteen miles from the capital, and we started early and rode off to a spot a few miles from Thobal.

In April, we had a bit of excitement to break the routine of life, although my work was so [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] endlessly interesting to me that I didn't need any interruption. On April 13th, the Maharajah messaged me to say a tiger had been cornered and asked me to come help shoot it. The location was about fourteen miles from the capital, and we set off early, riding to a place a few miles from Thobal.

I took my sister and the two boys with me, my wife staying with the baby. The tiger had, according to Manipuri custom, been first enclosed by a long net, about eight feet high, and outside this a bamboo palisading had been erected, on which the platforms were built for the spectators. The space enclosed was eighty to a hundred yards in diameter, and contained grass and scrub jungle, and a log of wood tied to strong ropes was arranged, so that it might be dragged up and down to drive the tiger out of the covert. As soon as we were all in our places this rope was vigorously pulled, with the result that a tigress, followed by two cubs, sprang out with a loud roar. The Jubraj was present, and took command of the proceedings, courteously asking me from time to time what I wished done. After the first charge, the tiger was not very lively, and this being the case, several Manipuris, contrary to orders, jumped down into the arena with long and heavy spears in the right hand, and a small forked stick in the left. With the latter they held up a portion of the net, which had been allowed to fall on the ground to shield their faces, if necessary, and with the right hand poised the spear, shouting to irritate the tiger, whom others in the stockade tried to drive out by throwing stones. [204]

I took my sister and the two boys with me, while my wife stayed with the baby. Following Manipuri tradition, the tiger was first enclosed by a long net about eight feet high, and outside this, a bamboo fence was built, which had platforms for the spectators. The area enclosed was around eighty to a hundred yards in diameter, featuring grass and scrub jungle, and a log tied to strong ropes was set up to be dragged back and forth to lure the tiger out of hiding. Once everyone was in their spots, the rope was pulled vigorously, and a tigress, followed by two cubs, jumped out with a loud roar. The Jubraj was present and led the event, asking for my input on what to do throughout. After the first charge, the tiger wasn’t very active, which led several Manipuris, against orders, to jump down into the arena with long, heavy spears in their right hands and small forked sticks in their left. They used the sticks to hold up part of the net that had fallen to the ground for protection, and with their right hands, they readied their spears, yelling to provoke the tiger while others in the stockade tried to drive it out by throwing stones. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Roused by this, the infuriated brute charged in earnest at one of the men on foot, the latter awaited her with the utmost coolness, and, as she approached, struck her with the spear; the tiger, however, made good her charge, but the net stopped her, and she rolled over, and when released, she retreated. This was repeated, both by the tigress and the cubs, and after a shot or two, the men on foot attacked them with spears and finished them off.

Roused by this, the furious beast charged directly at one of the men on foot, who waited for her with complete calm. As she got closer, he struck her with the spear; however, the tiger pressed forward, but the net caught her, and she rolled over. Once released, she backed away. This happened multiple times with both the tigress and her cubs, and after a shot or two, the men on foot attacked them with spears and finished them off.

The whole scene was a very exciting one and a very fine display of courage and coolness on the part of the Manipuris.

The whole scene was really thrilling and showcased a great display of bravery and composure from the Manipuris.

We did not reach home till 10 P.M., but the weather was splendid, not unbearably hot as it would have been in India so late in the season. The day was a memorable one to the boys, and I well remember the astonishment they caused when, stopping at Shillong on their way home, some one jokingly said, “And how many tigers have you shot?” The boys gravely replied “Three.”

We didn’t get home until 10 PM, but the weather was fantastic, not uncomfortably hot like it would have been in India this late in the season. The day was unforgettable for the boys, and I clearly remember the surprise they caused when, while stopping in Shillong on their way home, someone jokingly asked, “And how many tigers have you shot?” The boys seriously answered, “Three.”

The day was very nearly proving the last to some of us. The two boys were being carried in a litter, and my sister and I riding on ponies. On leaving the village where we had halted, we were riding down a narrow path with only room for one to pass at a time, when, suddenly, I heard a shout behind me and saw an elephant following me at a great pace, the mahout (driver) vainly endeavoured to stop him, he had been frightened by the tiger’s dead body and was quite unmanageable. I called to my sister, who was in front, to ride at full speed, and I followed as quickly as her pony would allow. It was a race for life, as, had the elephant gained on us, I, at least, must [205]have been crushed. Luckily, the mahout recovered his control, and managed to slacken the pace.

The day was almost turning out to be the last for some of us. The two boys were being carried in a litter, while my sister and I were riding on ponies. As we left the village where we had stopped, we rode down a narrow path that only allowed one person to pass at a time. Suddenly, I heard a shout behind me and saw an elephant rushing toward me. The mahout (driver) was unsuccessfully trying to stop him; he had been spooked by the dead tiger and was completely out of control. I yelled to my sister, who was ahead, to ride as fast as she could, and I followed as quickly as her pony would let me. It was a race for our lives because if the elephant caught up to us, I would certainly have been crushed. Fortunately, the mahout was able to regain control and slow the elephant down.

On our way home, we passed bushes of wild roses twenty feet in diameter and quite impenetrable.

On our way home, we passed bushes of wild roses that were twenty feet wide and completely impenetrable.

Finally, the tiger was taken to the Maharajah, who had not been well enough to come, and, next morning, was brought to us and skinned.

Finally, the tiger was taken to the Maharajah, who hadn’t been well enough to come, and the next morning, was brought to us and skinned.

I have already alluded to the turbulent character of Kotwal Koireng, the Maharajah’s fourth son, and now, again, I was to have fresh evidence of it. Early in May, I heard of his having three men so severely beaten that one had died, and two were dangerously ill. On investigation, I found that the men had been tied up and beaten on the back, it was said, for two hours and slapped on the face at the same time. I questioned the ministers, and practically there was no defence, and, as I heard that the Maharajah was enquiring into the matter, I said no more, beyond a warning that a case of murder must not be passed over.

I have already mentioned the volatile nature of Kotwal Koireng, the Maharajah’s fourth son, and now, once again, I was about to see more proof of it. Early in May, I learned that he had three men brutally beaten, resulting in one death and two others in critical condition. Upon investigation, I discovered that the men had been tied up and whipped on their backs for two hours, while also being slapped in the face at the same time. I questioned the ministers, and there was basically no defense offered. Since I heard that the Maharajah was looking into the situation, I didn’t say much more, aside from warning that a murder case could not be overlooked.

The Maharajah handed over the case to the Cherap Court3 for trial, and, as might be expected, they acquitted Kotwal of the charge of causing death and found him guilty of injuring the other two. The Maharajah sentenced him to banishment for a year to the island of Thanga, in the Logtak Lake, and temporary degradation of caste. As a sentence of two years’ imprisonment had been passed some years previously in our own territory, for death caused under similar circumstances, the sentence was not so lenient as might have been expected. I reported the matter to the Government of India, expressing [206]my approval of the sentence, under the circumstances, and my verdict was ratified. I intimated to the Durbar that, should such a thing occur again, I should insist on his permanent banishment from Manipur.

The Maharajah turned the case over to the Cherap Court3 for trial, and, as expected, they cleared Kotwal of the charge of causing death but found him guilty of injuring the other two. The Maharajah sentenced him to a year of banishment to the island of Thanga in Logtak Lake, along with temporary degradation of caste. Given that a two-year prison sentence had been handed down in our own territory some years earlier for a death caused under similar circumstances, the sentence was not as lenient as one might have anticipated. I reported the situation to the Government of India, expressing my approval of the sentence, given the circumstances, and my recommendation was approved. I informed the Durbar that if anything like this happened again, I would push for his permanent banishment from Manipur.

This I was prepared to carry out myself if necessary. I should have liked on this occasion to have procured his banishment, but, in dealing with Native States that in these matters are practically independent, it is not always well to press matters too far. In old days, under our early political agents, such an offence would have passed unnoticed. It was a point gained to have the case investigated and adjudicated on by the Maharajah, and anything approaching to an adequate sentence inflicted. Since the troubles in Manipur, I have seen it stated that the sentence was a nominal one; that it certainly was not, the prince was banished to Thanga, and if he surreptitiously appeared at the capital, he did not appear in public, and when I left Manipur on long leave, early in 1882, was still in banishment.

This is something I was ready to handle myself if needed. I would have liked to arrange for his exile this time, but when dealing with Native States that are basically self-sufficient in such matters, it’s not always wise to push too hard. In the past, under our early political agents, offenses like this would have gone unnoticed. It was a win to have the Maharajah investigate and rule on the case, and for any sort of adequate punishment to be applied. Since the issues in Manipur, I’ve seen claims that the punishment was merely symbolic; that’s definitely not true, as the prince was exiled to Thanga. If he appeared in the capital secretly, he didn’t do so publicly, and when I left Manipur on extended leave in early 1882, he was still in exile.

On May 31st, we all left Manipur on our way to England, and my children bade adieu to a most happy home. It was a sad parting for most of us, and though my wife’s health and mine urgently required change, we left the valley with regret, and felt deep sorrow as we took our last look of it from the adjacent range of hills. We reached Cachar on June 8th, having halted as much as possible on high ground. The rivers were in flood, and sometimes there was a little difficulty in crossing. We left for Shillong on June 9th, and arrived there on the 15th, leaving again on the 21st for Bombay, from which, on July 5th, we sailed for England. [207]

On May 31st, we all left Manipur heading for England, and my kids said goodbye to a very happy home. It was a tough farewell for most of us, and even though my wife's health and mine really needed a change, we left the valley feeling regretful and deeply sad as we took our last look at it from the nearby hills. We reached Cachar on June 8th, stopping as much as we could on higher ground. The rivers were flooded, and sometimes it was a bit tricky to cross. We set off for Shillong on June 9th and got there on the 15th, leaving again on the 21st for Bombay, from which we sailed for England on July 5th. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

While at Shillong we were the guests of the Chief Commissioner, so that I had an ample opportunity of talking over affairs with him, and it was finally settled that I was to take Shillong on my way back, and see Mr. Elliott before leaving, to settle the knotty question of the boundary between Manipur and Burmah on the spot, in accordance with orders lately received from the Government of India. [208]

While we were in Shillong, we were hosted by the Chief Commissioner, which gave me plenty of time to discuss matters with him. It was decided that I would stop in Shillong on my way back to meet with Mr. Elliott before leaving to resolve the tricky issue of the boundary between Manipur and Burma on-site, as per the recent orders from the Government of India. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 This was the road along which Colonel Johnstone had marched to relieve Kohima. The old route from the capital of Manipur to Cachar was easy enough in comparison.—Ed.

1 This was the road that Colonel Johnstone had taken to help Kohima. The old path from the capital of Manipur to Cachar was pretty simple by comparison.—Ed.

2 All wars rest in winter.

2 All wars pause in winter.

3 Chief Court.

3 Chief Court.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXIII.

Return to Manipur—Revolution in my absence—Arrangements for boundary—Survey and settlement—Start for Kongal—Burmah will not act—We settle boundary—Report to Government—Return to England.

Return to Manipur—Revolution during my absence—Plans for the boundary—Survey and settlement—Departure for Kongal—Burmah won't take action—We finalize the boundary—Report to the Government—Return to England.

I was really not fit to undertake any work in India till my health was re-established, but could not bear to leave the interests of Manipur in other hands until the boundary was settled. I felt that I alone had the threads of the whole affair in my hands, and that I could not honourably leave my post till I had seen Manipur out of the difficulty. Thus it came that I left England again on September 7th, and my devoted wife, far less fit than I was for the trials of the long journey, accompanied me, as she would not leave me alone.

I really wasn’t in good enough shape to take on any work in India until my health was back to normal, but I couldn’t bear the thought of leaving the interests of Manipur in someone else’s hands until the boundary issue was resolved. I felt like I was the only one who had a grasp on the whole situation, and I couldn’t in good conscience leave my position until I had helped Manipur out of its troubles. So, I ended up leaving England again on September 7th, and my devoted wife, who was in even worse shape than I was for the challenges of the long journey, came with me because she wouldn’t let me go alone.

We reached Shillong on October 18th, 1881, and, after arranging all matters connected with the boundary settlement with the Chief Commissioner, started for Cachar, and reached that place on October 25th, leaving again for Manipur next day, and marching to Jeree Ghât, where we were met by Thangal Major. We made the usual marches, and reached Manipur on November 4th, the Jubraj coming out with a large retinue to meet me at Phoiching, eight miles from the capital.

We arrived in Shillong on October 18, 1881, and after sorting out everything related to the boundary settlement with the Chief Commissioner, we headed to Cachar, reaching there on October 25. We left for Manipur the next day and marched to Jeree Ghât, where Thangal Major met us. We continued our usual marches and got to Manipur on November 4, with the Jubraj coming out with a large entourage to greet me at Phoiching, eight miles from the capital.

While I was away in the month of June, an [209]attempt at a revolution had occurred, the standard of revolt having been raised by a man named Eerengha, an unknown individual, but claiming to be of Royal lineage; such revolutions were of common occurrence in former days. In Colonel McCulloch’s time there were eighteen. In this case there was no result, except that Eerengha and seventeen followers were captured and executed. The treatment was undoubtedly severe, but not necessarily too much so, as too great leniency might have led to a repetition, and much consequent suffering and bloodshed.

While I was away in June, an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]attempt at a revolution took place, led by a man named Eerengha, who was unknown but claimed to be of royal descent; such revolutions were quite common in the past. During Colonel McCulloch’s time, there were eighteen. In this instance, the outcome was that Eerengha and seventeen followers were captured and executed. The treatment was undoubtedly harsh, but not necessarily too harsh, as being too lenient might have resulted in a repeat of the situation, leading to much more suffering and bloodshed.

I had an interview with the Maharajah, who was ill when I arrived, as soon as he was well enough; and set to work to make preparations for our march to the Burmese frontier. I intimated my desire to the Maharajah that Bularam Singh, and not Thangal Major, should accompany me, as I wished the last to stay at the capital, and also not to let him appear to be absolutely indispensable.

I had an interview with the Maharajah, who was sick when I got there, but as soon as he was well enough, we started making plans for our march to the Burmese border. I expressed to the Maharajah that I preferred Bularam Singh to join me instead of Thangal Major, as I wanted the latter to stay in the capital and also not to seem completely essential.

I had been appointed Commissioner for settling the boundary with plenipotentiary powers, and Mr. R. Phayre, C.S., who was in the Burmese commission, and a good Burmese scholar, was appointed as my assistant. There was also a survey party under my old friend Colonel Badgley, and Mr. Ogle, while Lieutenant (now Major, D.S.O.) Dun,1 came on behalf of the Intelligence Department. Mr. Oldham represented the Geological Survey. Dr. Watt was naturalist and medical officer, while Captain Angelo, with two hundred men of the 12th Khelat-i-Ghilzie Regiment, commanded my escort. Mr. Phayre arrived first, and I sent him off to Tamu to try and [210]smooth over matters with the Burmese authorities there. Then my old friend Dun came, soon followed by Dr. Watt, then the survey party arrived, and Captain Angelo with my escort, and last of all Mr. Oldham. Never had Manipur seen so many European officers. Some time was required for necessary triangulations before we could start.

I had been appointed Commissioner to settle the boundary with full authority, and Mr. R. Phayre, C.S., who was part of the Burmese commission and a skilled Burmese scholar, was assigned as my assistant. There was also a survey team led by my old friend Colonel Badgley, and Mr. Ogle, while Lieutenant (now Major, D.S.O.) Dun came on behalf of the Intelligence Department. Mr. Oldham represented the Geological Survey. Dr. Watt served as the naturalist and medical officer, while Captain Angelo commanded my escort with two hundred men from the 12th Khelat-i-Ghilzie Regiment. Mr. Phayre arrived first, and I sent him off to Tamu to try and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] smooth things over with the Burmese authorities there. Then my old friend Dun arrived, soon followed by Dr. Watt, then the survey team, and Captain Angelo with my escort, and finally Mr. Oldham. Manipur had never seen so many European officers. We needed some time for the necessary triangulations before we could begin.

On November 30th, just as the sun was rising, Thangal Major came to see me, and told me that the Maharajah was very ill and suffering great pain. While talking, two guns were fired from the palace, when the old man turned pale, evidently thinking that the Maharajah was dead. A few minutes after a messenger came to inform us that the guns merely announced a domestic event, but Thangal Major was nervous and soon took leave, running away to the palace at a pace that did credit to his sixty-four years.

On November 30th, just as the sun was coming up, Thangal Major came to see me and told me that the Maharajah was very sick and in a lot of pain. While we were talking, two cannon shots were fired from the palace, and the old man turned pale, clearly thinking the Maharajah had died. A few minutes later, a messenger arrived to let us know that the shots were just signaling a family event, but Thangal Major was anxious and quickly took off, heading to the palace at a speed that was impressive for his sixty-four years.

On December 1st, Mr. Phayre returned from Tamu, having had a friendly but unsatisfactory interview with the Phoongyee. The Pagan Woon had been expected but did not arrive, and the Phoongyee had no authority to act.

On December 1st, Mr. Phayre came back from Tamu after having a friendly yet unproductive meeting with the Phoongyee. The Pagan Woon was anticipated but didn’t show up, and the Phoongyee had no power to take action.

Before starting, the Maharajah visited me in state, and I introduced all the officers of the party to him. He looked pale and haggard after his illness, but seemed in good spirits. At last, on December 16th, we made a move and marched to Thobal-Yaira-pok, and on the following day to Ingorok, at the foot of the hills. My wife accompanied us, as I was exceedingly anxious to show the Burmese my peaceful intentions, and felt sure that the presence of a lady would be a better proof of my bona fides than any [211]other I could offer. I heard before leaving the frontier, that had it not been for this, a rupture would have been certain while our relations were in a state of great tension, but the fact of my wife being there, convinced the authorities in the Kubo valley, that I had no idea of hostile action.

Before starting, the Maharajah visited me in an official capacity, and I introduced him to all the officers in our party. He looked pale and worn out from his illness, but seemed to be in good spirits. Finally, on December 16th, we set off and marched to Thobal-Yaira-pok, and the next day to Ingorok, at the base of the hills. My wife joined us because I really wanted to demonstrate to the Burmese that I had peaceful intentions, and I believed having a lady present would be a stronger proof of my sincerity than anything else I could provide. I heard before leaving the border that if it hadn’t been for this, a conflict would have been inevitable while our relations were very tense, but my wife's presence assured the authorities in the Kubo valley that I had no plans for hostile action.

I have already described the route to Kongal, and my escort were much tried by the severity of the marches over such a rough country. The men had only lately returned from Afghanistan, and were in fine condition, but they said that the country between Kandahar and Kabul, was nothing to that between Ingorok and Kongal Tannah. Every day many men were footsore, and reached camp, hours after me and my Manipuris. There can be no doubt that for some reason or other the Eastern hills and jungles are far more trying than those of the North-West frontier.

I’ve already talked about the route to Kongal, and my escort was really tested by the harshness of the marches through such rough terrain. The men had just come back from Afghanistan and were in great shape, but they said that the area between Kandahar and Kabul was nothing compared to what we faced between Ingorok and Kongal Tannah. Every day, many men were sore-footed and arrived at camp hours after me and my Manipuris. There’s no doubt that for some reason, the Eastern hills and jungles are much tougher than those of the North-West frontier.

However, at last we arrived safely at Kongal, and though the Burmese and Sumjok officials, to whom I had written polite letters asking them to meet me, did not turn up, the survey work went on merrily.

However, we finally arrived safely at Kongal, and even though the Burmese and Sumjok officials, to whom I had sent polite letters asking them to meet me, didn’t show up, the survey work continued happily.

On the 18th, Colonel Badgley, who had come by an independent route through the hills, joined my camp, and after a conference we came to the conclusion that at any rate I was right in claiming the country occupied by the Chussads and Choomyangs, as Manipuri territory. This was very satisfactory, as the day before I had been much annoyed by the Sumjok authorities having prevented some of the former fears coming to pay their respects to me. The attitude of the Sumjok people was passively hostile, they refused to join in making out the boundary, and threw every obstacle in the way of [212]my doing so, but they were evidently not inclined to be the first to shed blood.

On the 18th, Colonel Badgley, who had taken a different route through the hills, joined my camp. After a meeting, we concluded that I was definitely right in claiming the land occupied by the Chussads and Choomyangs as Manipuri territory. This was very satisfying, especially since the day before, I had been quite frustrated by the Sumjok authorities preventing some of the former fears from coming to pay their respects to me. The attitude of the Sumjok people was passively hostile; they refused to help establish the boundary and threw every obstacle in my way, but it was clear they weren’t eager to be the first to start a fight.

On December 19th, I sent out two unarmed parties to clear some ground for survey marks, but one of them was stopped by an armed party of Sumjok men. On hearing this the next day I ordered the Manipuri subadar in charge, to halt where he was, and I wrote to the Pagan Woon to complain, and to ask him to order the Tsawbwa to interfere. On the 21st, I heard that another party had been stopped, and I asked with regard to them as I had done with the first. That afternoon I received a civil letter from the Pagan Woon brought by a Bo (captain), saying that he had orders to conduct negotiations at Tamu, and was not authorised to come to Kongal Tannah. I wrote a conciliatory reply urging him to visit us.

On December 19th, I sent out two unarmed groups to clear some space for survey markers, but one of them was stopped by an armed group of Sumjok men. The next day, upon hearing this, I ordered the Manipuri subadar in charge to stay where he was, and I wrote to the Pagan Woon to complain and ask him to instruct the Tsawbwa to intervene. On the 21st, I learned that another group had been stopped, and I inquired about them just like I had with the first group. That afternoon, I received a formal letter from the Pagan Woon, brought by a Bo (captain), stating that he had orders to conduct negotiations at Tamu and was not authorized to come to Kongal Tannah. I wrote a friendly response encouraging him to visit us.

On the 22nd of December, I heard that my two parties had been forcibly driven out by large bodies of armed men. I therefore called in some Manipuri detachments lest there should be a collision, as the atmosphere was getting very warlike, and only required a spark to produce a conflagration. All the population of the Kubo valley were said to be arming. The Burmese we talked to frankly admitted if there was a rupture the fault would lie with Mandalay, for not sending a proper representative to meet me, in accordance with the request of the Government of India, conveyed months before.

On December 22nd, I found out that my two groups had been forcibly driven out by large groups of armed men. So, I called in some Manipuri troops to prevent any clashes since the situation was becoming very tense and only needed a spark to erupt into violence. It was said that the entire population of the Kubo valley was arming themselves. The Burmese we spoke to openly acknowledged that if there was a conflict, it would be Mandalay's fault for not sending a proper representative to meet me, as the Government of India had requested months earlier.

Certainly one false move on our part would have provoked a rupture. However, everything comes to him who waits. We made every effort to keep [213]the peace, and while the authorities were opposing us we kept up a friendly intercourse with all the individual Burmese and Shans near us, and I carried on negotiation with the Kukis. The Chussads were inclined to be friendly, but the Choomyangs were still under the influence of Sumjok. Fortunately Colonel Badgley found that he could dispense with the two points from whence our men had been driven, and we discovered a little stream that formed an admirable boundary line entirely in accordance with the terms laid down in Pemberton’s definition of the boundary.

Certainly, one wrong move on our part could have caused a break. However, good things come to those who wait. We made every effort to maintain the peace, and while the authorities were against us, we kept friendly communication with all the individual Burmese and Shans around us, and I negotiated with the Kukis. The Chussads were friendly, but the Choomyangs were still under the influence of Sumjok. Fortunately, Colonel Badgley realized that he could do without the two locations from which our men had been driven, and we found a small stream that created a great boundary line completely in line with the terms set out in Pemberton’s definition of the boundary.

Further north, I knew the country well myself, and we had now no difficulty in laying down a definite boundary line about which there could be no doubt. This was done, and pillars were erected, and the line marked on the map. Manipur might, according to Pemberton’s statement, have claimed a good deal of territory occupied by Burmese subjects, but this I refused to allow, as it would have been interfering with the ”status quo,” which I desired to preserve. I called all the Sumjok people I could to witness what I had done, and they all agreed that what I said was fair, and that the fault, if any, lay with the Burmese authorities, for not taking part in the arrangement. This was willing testimony, as none of the people need have come near me. Even Tamoo, the chief of Old Sumjok, or Taap, as the Manipuris call it, visited me, and expressed his satisfaction with what had been done. On Christmas Day, 1881, my wife and I had a party of seven at our table, an unprecedented sight, and probably the last time that nine Europeans will ever assemble at [214]Kongal Tannah. My friend Dun, who had been badly wounded by a pangee (bamboo stake) had to be carried in.

Further north, I knew the area well, and we had no trouble establishing a clear boundary line that there was no question about. This was completed, and markers were put up, with the line shown on the map. According to Pemberton's claim, Manipur might have asserted ownership over a significant amount of land occupied by Burmese subjects, but I wouldn't allow that, as it would disrupt the "status quo" that I wanted to maintain. I gathered all the Sumjok people I could to witness what I had accomplished, and they all agreed that my actions were fair, with any blame, if it existed, resting on the Burmese authorities for not participating in the agreement. This was a generous show of support, as none of the locals needed to come near me. Even Tamoo, the chief of Old Sumjok, or Taap, as the Manipuris call it, came to see me and expressed his approval of what had been done. On Christmas Day, 1881, my wife and I hosted seven guests at our table, an unusual occurrence, and probably the last time that nine Europeans will ever gather at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kongal Tannah. My friend Dun, who had been seriously injured by a bamboo stake, had to be carried in.

Before leaving Kongal, I went round all the pillars that had been erected, and saw that they were intact. Mr. Ogle’s party went off to the north, escorted through the village of Choomyang by Lieutenant Dun. These people being under the influence of Sumjok, it was a very delicate business getting through their village without a rupture. This affair Dun managed with great tact. We left Kongal on our homeward journey on the 6th of January, but previous to starting I brought my long-standing negotiations with the Chussads to a successful conclusion. They agreed to negotiate with me but not with the Manipuris, and to abide by my decision entirely.

Before leaving Kongal, I checked all the pillars that had been put up and saw that they were intact. Mr. Ogle’s group headed north, guided through the village of Choomyang by Lieutenant Dun. Since these people were influenced by Sumjok, it was quite tricky to pass through their village without causing any issues. Dun handled this situation with a lot of skill. We left Kongal on our way home on January 6th, but before we set off, I successfully wrapped up my long-standing negotiations with the Chussads. They agreed to negotiate with me but not with the Manipuris and to fully accept my decision.

I sent a message to the Choomyangs and other Kukis who had given trouble, telling them that they were undoubtedly within Manipur, and that I gave them forty-two days in which to submit, or clear out, adding, that if at the end of that time they gave any trouble, they would be treated as rebels and attacked without more ceremony. Eventually they submitted and became peaceful subjects of Manipur. As to the great question—that of the boundary—I may here add that it received the sanction of the Government of India, and proved a thorough success. Though not noticing it officially, the Burmese practically acknowledged it, and it remained intact, till the Kubo valley became a British possession in December 1885.

I sent a message to the Choomyangs and other Kukis who had caused trouble, letting them know that they were definitely within Manipur, and that I was giving them forty-two days to either surrender or leave. I added that if they caused any trouble after that period, they would be treated as rebels and attacked without hesitation. In the end, they surrendered and became peaceful subjects of Manipur. Regarding the important issue of the boundary, I can say that it was approved by the Government of India and turned out to be a complete success. Although it wasn't officially acknowledged, the Burmese practically recognized it, and it remained unchanged until the Kubo valley was acquired by the British in December 1885.

My wife and I reached Manipur on the 9th of [215]January, having made the last two marches in one, and next day were joined by Mr. Phayre, who had come, viâ Tamu. He gave it as his opinion, that the Pagan Woon was greatly disappointed at having had no authority from Mandalay to negotiate with me, and described him as a sensible well-disposed man.

My wife and I arrived in Manipur on January 9th, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], after combining our last two segments into one. The next day, we met Mr. Phayre, who had come through Tamu. He said the Pagan Woon was quite disappointed because he hadn’t received any authority from Mandalay to negotiate with me and described him as a sensible and well-meaning person.

I had now to write my report of my mission, and having finished this, and handed over charge to my successor, I left Manipur with my wife on the 29th of January, reaching Cachar, where we met Mr. Elliott, the Chief Commissioner, on 5th of February. We left that evening by boat, and travelling with the utmost speed possible, with such means as we possessed, reached Naraingunge, near Dacca, and after waiting two days for a steamer went to Calcutta, viâ Goalundo, and thence to Bombay and England, where we arrived in March, both of us very much in need of a prolonged rest. [216]

I needed to write my mission report, and after I finished it and passed my responsibilities to my successor, my wife and I left Manipur on January 29th. We arrived in Cachar on February 5th, where we met Mr. Elliott, the Chief Commissioner. That evening, we took a boat and traveled as quickly as we could with the resources we had. We reached Naraingunge, near Dacca, and after waiting two days for a steamer, we continued on to Calcutta, via Goalundo, and then traveled to Bombay and England, where we arrived in March, both of us in desperate need of a long rest. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Major Edward Dun died on the 5th of June, 1895.—Ed.

1 Major Edward Dun passed away on June 5, 1895.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXIV.

Return to India—Visit Shillong—Manipur again—Cordial reception—Trouble with Thangal Major—New arts introduced.

Return to India—Visit Shillong—Manipur again—Warm welcome—Issues with Thangal Major—New arts introduced.

I left for India again in August 1884. I had had but a sad period of sick leave, as my wife never recovered from her fatigue and illness, and died in 1883. I was obliged to prolong my leave to make arrangements for my children.

I left for India again in August 1884. I had a difficult time during my sick leave since my wife never recovered from her exhaustion and illness, and she passed away in 1883. I had to extend my leave to sort things out for my children.

I took over charge of the Manipur Agency on the 1st October, 1884, at Shillong, and stayed a few days with the Chief Commissioner. I left again on 8th October and reached Cachar on the 15th, having made every effort to push on, and given my boatmen double pay for doing so. On my way to Cachar, I met people who complained to me of the way they had been treated in Manipur while I was away, and of the arrogance displayed by old Thangal Major, who, during my absence, had become almost despotic. Thangal was an excellent man when kept well in hand, but he required to be managed with great firmness. During the Maharajah’s increasing illness, a good opportunity was given to a strong man to come to the front, and Thangal took advantage of it. On 20th October, I reached Jeeree Ghât, and was received with great effusion by the Minister Bularam Singh. At Kala Naga on the 22nd, I heard definite complaints against Thangal, a [217]sure proof that something very bad was going on, as no one would have ventured to complain without grave provocation. Bularam Singh was Thangal’s rival, so I asked him nothing, knowing well that I should hear as much as I wanted at Manipur. At Noongha, next day, there were fresh complaints, the charge being, that men told off to work on the roads were being used by Thangal to carry merchandize for himself.

I took charge of the Manipur Agency on October 1, 1884, in Shillong, and stayed a few days with the Chief Commissioner. I left again on October 8 and arrived in Cachar on the 15th, having made every effort to move quickly and even paid my boatmen double for doing so. On my way to Cachar, I met people who complained about how they'd been treated in Manipur while I was away and about the arrogance shown by old Thangal Major, who had become almost tyrannical during my absence. Thangal was a great guy when he was kept in check, but he needed to be managed very firmly. As the Maharajah’s health worsened, it created a good opportunity for a strong man to step up, and Thangal took advantage of it. On October 20, I reached Jeeree Ghât, where the Minister Bularam Singh welcomed me very warmly. At Kala Naga on the 22nd, I heard specific complaints against Thangal, a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sure sign that something really bad was happening, as no one would have dared to complain without serious provocation. Bularam Singh was Thangal’s rival, so I didn't ask him anything, knowing I would hear as much as I needed in Manipur. The next day at Noongha, there were new complaints alleging that the men assigned to work on the roads were being used by Thangal to carry goods for himself.

At Leelanong, overlooking the beautiful Kowpoom valley, some Nagas (Koupooees) brought me a man of their tribe who had been carried off as a boy by the Lushais, and only lately redeemed. He was still in Lushai costume, and though shorter and fairer, he greatly resembled one of that tribe, showing what an influence dress has.

At Leelanong, overlooking the beautiful Kowpoom valley, some Nagas (Koupooees) brought me a man from their tribe who had been kidnapped as a boy by the Lushais and was only recently rescued. He was still wearing Lushai clothing, and even though he was shorter and had lighter skin, he looked a lot like a member of that tribe, demonstrating how much clothing can influence appearance.

On 28th October, I arrived at Bissenpore, intending to march to the capital next day, but was delayed by an unpleasant circumstance. It was, as already mentioned, the custom for the Maharajah to meet me at the entrance to the capital on my arrival, but knowing that he was not well, I asked the minister to write and say that I did not expect him to do so, but I would invite the Jubraj to meet me at Phoiching, half-way between the capital and Bissenpore instead. I also wrote the same to my head clerk, Baboo Rusni Lall Coondoo, asking him to notify my wishes to the Durbar, as I felt it extremely likely that were Bularam Singh alone to write, old Thangal might intrigue and throw obstacles in the way to discredit him with me and the Durbar. The minister’s letters were not answered, but I heard from Rusni Lall Coondoo, [218]that he asked to see the Jubraj who had already heard from Bularam Singh, but he was told that he was ill. After a great deal of delay an interview was accorded, and though he appeared quite well, the Jubraj said he was too ill to come, but would send a younger brother. Feeling sure that there was nothing to prevent his coming, I sent a message of sympathy, also to say, that I would wait at Bissenpore till he recovered. I knew perfectly well that all this story had emanated from Thangal Major’s brain, and that I was to be subjected to inconvenience and want of courtesy, in order to snub his colleague. He had suffered from a sore foot which prevented his coming to Jeeree Ghât to meet me and he could not forgive Bularam Singh for having taken his place. The Jubraj ought to have known better, but among natives any slight offered to a superior is an enhancement to one’s own dignity, so from this point of view he would gain in his own estimation.

On October 28th, I arrived in Bissenpore, planning to march to the capital the next day, but I was delayed by an unpleasant situation. As mentioned earlier, it was customary for the Maharajah to greet me at the entrance to the capital upon my arrival, but knowing he wasn't well, I asked the minister to write and let him know that I didn't expect him to do so. Instead, I invited the Jubraj to meet me at Phoiching, halfway between the capital and Bissenpore. I also sent a note to my head clerk, Baboo Rusni Lall Coondoo, asking him to inform the Durbar of my wishes, as I felt it was very likely that if Bularam Singh wrote alone, old Thangal might create intrigue and throw obstacles in his way to discredit him with me and the Durbar. The minister’s letters went unanswered, but I heard from Rusni Lall Coondoo, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that he requested to see the Jubraj, who had already heard from Bularam Singh, but was told that he was ill. After a significant delay, an interview was arranged, and although the Jubraj appeared to be fine, he claimed he was too ill to come but would send a younger brother instead. Believing there was no real reason for him not to show up, I sent a message of sympathy and said that I would wait in Bissenpore until he recovered. I knew very well that this whole situation originated from Thangal Major’s mind, and that I was being subjected to inconvenience and discourtesy to undermine his colleague. He had a sore foot that prevented him from coming to Jeeree Ghât to meet me and couldn’t forgive Bularam Singh for taking his place. The Jubraj should have known better, but among locals, any slight offered to a superior enhances one's own dignity, so from that perspective, he would feel upgraded in his own eyes.

On the morning of October 30th, as soon as I was dressed, I saw Thangal Major outside my hut. I heard afterwards that, directly my decision had been communicated to the Durbar, he had volunteered to come out, and as he said, bring me in. When we had had a little friendly conversation, he with his usual bluntness, which I did not object to, asked me to go in, saying that the Wankai Rakpa1 would meet me, the Jubraj being ill. I firmly declined, saying that I would wait till he recovered. He then assured me that the real cause was the critical state of the Jubraj’s wife. I doubted the truth, but a lady being in the case, courtesy and good feeling [219]demanded that I should accept the statement as an excuse, and I therefore said I would leave, if the Wankai Rakpa and another prince met me on behalf of the Jubraj. This was at once agreed to, and I therefore marched off, being met in great state by the two princes, who rode by my side all the way. As I neared the capital, a vast crowd came out to meet me, the numbers increasing at every step, and I was received with every demonstration of respect and sympathy, many of those who knew my wife showing a delicacy of feeling that greatly moved me. Old Thangal, when I met him, spoke very kindly on the subject, saying, “It is sad to see you return alone, and we know what it must be to you.” Numberless were the enquiries by name after all the children. At last I reached the Residency, where my old attendants were ready to do all they could for me. It was something like home, old books, furniture, children’s toys, still here and there, and in a corner of the verandah my little girl’s litter, in which she was carried out morning and evening, but the faces that make home were away.

On the morning of October 30th, as soon as I got dressed, I saw Thangal Major outside my hut. I later learned that right after my decision was shared with the Durbar, he had volunteered to come out and, as he put it, bring me in. After a bit of friendly conversation, he bluntly asked me to go in, mentioning that the Wankai Rakpa1 would meet me since the Jubraj was ill. I firmly declined, saying I would wait until he was better. Thangal then assured me that the real reason was the serious condition of the Jubraj's wife. I had my doubts, but since a lady was involved, courtesy and good feelings [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]required me to accept this as an excuse, so I agreed to leave if the Wankai Rakpa and another prince would meet me on behalf of the Jubraj. This was quickly agreed upon, and I set off, meeting the two princes who rode alongside me in great style. As I got closer to the capital, a huge crowd came out to greet me, the numbers increasing with every step, and I was welcomed with lots of respect and sympathy. Many who knew my wife showed a sensitivity that really touched me. When I met old Thangal, he spoke kindly, saying, “It’s sad to see you return alone, and we know how difficult this must be for you.” There were countless inquiries about all the children by name. Finally, I reached the Residency, where my old attendants were waiting to help me in any way they could. It felt somewhat like home, with old books, furniture, and children's toys still scattered around, and in a corner of the verandah was my little girl’s litter, which she was carried in morning and evening, but the familiar faces that made it feel like home were missing.

I mention the foregoing incident regarding the Jubraj, as it is a good example of the small difficulties connected with etiquette, that one has to contend with in a place like Manipur. The question is far more important than it seems. Any relaxation in a trifling matter like this, seems to Asiatics a sign that you are disposed to relax your vigilance in graver questions. Indeed, to a native chief, etiquette itself is a very grave matter, and many terrible quarrels have arisen from it. I well remember a slight being offered to the Viceroy, because a Rajah [220]fancied he had not received all the honours due to him.

I bring up this incident about the Jubraj because it highlights the small challenges related to etiquette that one has to navigate in a place like Manipur. The issue is more significant than it appears. Any leniency in a trivial matter like this makes Asiatics feel you're likely to be lax in more serious matters. In fact, for a local chief, etiquette is a very serious issue, and many serious conflicts have arisen from it. I clearly remember an insult directed at the Viceroy because a Rajah [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] believed he wasn’t given all the honors he deserved.

I found a crop of small difficulties awaiting me in Manipur, the Durbar, and especially old Thangal, had got out of hand, and had to be pulled up a little. There were numberless complaints from British subjects of petty oppression which had to be listened to, and I felt it rather hard having this unpleasant duty to perform just after my return; but it was duty, and had to be done, and by dint of firmness, combined with courtesy, I soon set things right, but Thangal Major rather resented the steady pressure which I found it necessary to apply.

I encountered a series of small challenges in Manipur. The Durbar, particularly old Thangal, had gotten a bit chaotic and needed to be brought back under control. There were countless complaints from British citizens about minor abuses that I had to address, and I found it quite tough to deal with such an unpleasant task right after my return. However, it was my duty and had to be done. Through a mix of firmness and courtesy, I quickly got things back on track, but Thangal Major didn't take kindly to the consistent pressure I felt was necessary to apply.

Before leaving Manipur in 1881, I had sent off some Manipuris to Cawnpore to learn carpet making and leather work. When I returned, these men had long been making use of their knowledge in Manipur, and I found that first-rate cotton carpets and boots, shoes and saddles of English patterns, had been manufactured for the Maharajah, the workmanship being in all cases creditable, and in that of the carpets most excellent.

Before leaving Manipur in 1881, I had sent a few Manipuris to Cawnpore to learn carpet making and leatherwork. When I returned, these men had already been using their skills in Manipur, and I discovered that high-quality cotton carpets and boots, shoes, and saddles in English styles had been made for the Maharajah. The craftsmanship was impressive in all cases, and the carpets were particularly outstanding.

I tried to send men to Bombay to learn to make art pottery, and the Maharajah was at one time anxious about it, but the correspondence with the School of Art was conducted in so leisurely a manner on their side, extending over nearly a year, that he got tired of it, and declined to send the men. I had a little pottery made in Manipur, which I brought home with me, the only existing specimens of an art that died out in its infancy.

I tried to send people to Bombay to learn how to make art pottery, and the Maharajah was once really interested in it. However, the communication with the School of Art was handled so slowly on their end, taking almost a year, that he lost interest and decided not to send anyone. I had some pottery made in Manipur, which I brought home with me—the only remaining examples of an art form that never got the chance to develop.

I had several pieces of silver work made to try the mettle of the Manipuri silversmiths, one bowl, a [221]most perfect copy of a Burmese bowl with figures on it in high relief, was beautifully executed, and still excites the admiration of all who see it.

I had several pieces of silverwork made to test the skills of the Manipuri silversmiths. One bowl, a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]near-perfect replica of a Burmese bowl with figures in high relief, was beautifully crafted and still impresses everyone who sees it.

The Mussulman population of Manipur, was descended from early immigrants from India, Sylhet, and Cachar, who had married Manipuri wives; they numbered about 5000, and were rather kept under by the Durbar, but to nothing like the same extent that Hindoos would have been under a Mussulman Government. Formerly, they had to prostrate themselves before the Rajah like other subjects, but they having represented that this was against their religion, Chandra Kirtee Singh excused them from doing it, allowing a simple salaam instead. They, (probably owing to their dependent position), were not such an ill-mannered and disagreeable set as their co-religionists of Cachar, and were generally quiet and inoffensive. The headman of the sect received the title of Nawab from the Rajah. These men had a grievance to bring forward when I returned, and I procured them some redress.

The Muslim population of Manipur descended from early immigrants from India, Sylhet, and Cachar, who married Manipuri women; they numbered about 5,000 and were somewhat held back by the Durbar, but not nearly as much as Hindus would have been under a Muslim government. In the past, they had to bow down before the Rajah like other subjects, but after they pointed out that this went against their religion, Chandra Kirtee Singh allowed them to simply give a greeting instead. They, probably due to their dependent status, were not as rude and unpleasant as their co-religionists in Cachar and were generally calm and unobtrusive. The leader of the group was given the title of Nawab by the Rajah. These men had a complaint to bring up when I returned, and I helped them get some justice.

I visited the Maharajah in due course, and found him better than I expected, and I took an early opportunity of announcing my return to the Burmese authorities in the Kubo valley, receiving civil letters in return. Unfortunately, I found that great soreness still prevailed in Manipur on account of the non-settlement of the Kongal case, and I was constantly on the alert lest evil results should follow, as I always suspected old Thangal of a desire to make reprisals.

I visited the Maharajah in due time and found him to be better than I had expected. I quickly took the chance to inform the Burmese authorities in the Kubo valley of my return, and I received polite letters in response. Unfortunately, I discovered that there was still a lot of tension in Manipur due to the unresolved Kongal case, and I was always on guard, fearing that negative consequences could arise, as I suspected old Thangal was looking to take revenge.

When I had a day to spare, I went to see my experimental garden and fir wood, at Kang-joop-kool, [222]finding everything in a flourishing state, the wood a tangled thicket, with foxgloves and other English flowers growing in wild profusion. One morning when walking out, I saw some prisoners going to work, and as they passed me, one or two looked as if they would like to speak. I accordingly passed by them again to give them an opportunity, when a man ran up and complained that he was imprisoned without any definite period being assigned, a common practice in Manipur. Another man, whom he called as a witness, spoke good Hindoostani, and on my enquiring where he learned it, he said he was a Manipuri from Sylhet. I sent for him directly I got home, and he came with Thangal Major, and, as he was a British subject, and the Durbar had no right to imprison him, I sent for a smith, and had his irons struck off in my presence. I spoke quietly, but firmly to the Minister, but showed him plainly that I would not stand having British subjects imprisoned except by my orders. The man’s offence was not paying a debt for which he was security, and the punishment was just, according to the laws of Manipur, and would have been in England before 1861. [223]

When I had a free day, I went to check on my experimental garden and fir woods at Kang-joop-kool, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]finding everything thriving, the woods a tangled thicket, with foxgloves and other English flowers growing wildly. One morning while I was out for a walk, I saw some prisoners heading to work, and as they passed by me, a couple of them looked like they wanted to talk. So, I walked by them again to give them a chance, when one man rushed up and complained that he was imprisoned without a set release date, which is common in Manipur. Another man, whom he called as a witness, spoke good Hindoostani, and when I asked him where he learned it, he said he was a Manipuri from Sylhet. I called for him as soon as I got home, and he came with Thangal Major, and since he was a British subject and the Durbar had no right to imprison him, I called for a blacksmith and had his shackles removed in my presence. I spoke calmly but firmly to the Minister, clearly showing him that I wouldn’t tolerate British subjects being imprisoned without my orders. The man's offense was not paying a debt for which he was a guarantor, and the punishment was just, according to the laws of Manipur, and would have been in England before 1861. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Known as Regent during the recent troubles.

1 Known as Regent during the recent challenges.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXV.

A friend in need—Tour round the valley—Meet the Chief Commissioner—March to Cachar—Tour through the Tankhool country—Metomie—Saramettie—Somrah—Terrace cultivators—A dislocation—Old quarters at Kongal Tannah—Return to the valley—A sad parting.

A friend in need—Explore the valley—Meet the Chief Commissioner—March to Cachar—Tour through the Tankhool region—Metomie—Saramettie—Somrah—Terrace farmers—A disruption—Old neighborhoods in Kongal Tannah—Return to the valley—A sad farewell.

On the 26th of November, my old friend Lieutenant Dun (now Major Dun, D.S.O.), joined me. Knowing I wanted a friend to cheer me in my loneliness, he had very kindly accepted the permission of his department to accompany me on a tour through the hills to the north-east of Manipur. No European was more deservedly popular of late years among all classes in Manipur, where he had visited me once or twice before. I felt his kindness deeply, he was always a charming, genial and highly intellectual companion, and many a long and tiring march was cheered by his society. On the 2nd of December, we started on a preliminary tour round the west and south of the valley, visiting the Logtak lake, with its floating islands, its island-hill of Thanga, with its orange gardens and place of exile, and large fishing establishment. When I first arrived in Manipur, oranges were a rarity. Now, owing to the enterprise of the Maharajah in planting trees, they were fairly common, and here we were able to gather them. The orange tree is capricious and all soils [224]will not suit it, and up to the fifth or sixth year it is always liable to be attacked by a grub that kills it, after that it becomes hardier. I never was very successful with orange trees, though I took great pains with them. From the Logtak lake, we marched to a place called Thonglel, in the hills, where we were met by all the representatives of the Kukis in that direction, thence to a place called Koombee, a settlement of Loees, low-caste Manipuris. Afterwards we marched to Chairel on the main river into which all the rivers of Manipur flow before it enters the hills to the south of the valley. After visiting Shoogoonoo, a frontier post, we returned to the capital, on December 11th, after a very pleasant tour of one hundred and forty-six miles in nine marching days.

On November 26th, my old friend Lieutenant Dun (now Major Dun, D.S.O.) joined me. Knowing I needed a friend to lift my spirits during my loneliness, he kindly got permission from his department to travel with me on a tour through the hills northeast of Manipur. No European had been more deservedly popular in recent years among all classes in Manipur, where he had visited me once or twice before. I felt his kindness deeply; he was always a charming, friendly, and highly intellectual companion, and many long and tiring marches were made more enjoyable by his presence. On December 2nd, we set out on a preliminary tour around the west and south of the valley, visiting Loktak Lake, with its floating islands, the island hill of Thanga, with its orange gardens and place of exile, and a large fishing establishment. When I first arrived in Manipur, oranges were rare. Now, thanks to the Maharajah's initiative in planting trees, they were fairly common, and we were able to gather some here. The orange tree is picky, and not all soils will support it. Up until the fifth or sixth year, it is often attacked by a grub that can kill it, but after that, it becomes more robust. I was never very successful with orange trees, even though I put in a lot of effort. From Loktak Lake, we marched to a place called Thonglel in the hills, where we were met by all the representatives of the Kukis in that direction, then moved on to a place called Koombee, a settlement of Loees, low-caste Manipuris. Afterwards, we marched to Chairel, on the main river that all the rivers of Manipur flow into before it enters the hills south of the valley. After visiting Shoogoonoo, a frontier post, we returned to the capital on December 11th, following a very pleasant tour of one hundred and forty-six miles in nine days of marching.

We next marched up the road to the Naga Hills, meeting the Chief Commissioner, Mr. Elliott, at Mao, and returning with him to Manipur, where the usual visits were exchanged. After a day or two’s halt, the Chief Commissioner set out for Cachar and I accompanied him to the frontier at Jeeree Ghât, returning to Manipur by forced marches. The bridge over the Mukker had been broken by a fallen tree, but the river, so formidable in the rains, was easily fordable. A short time before reaching the summit of Kala Naga, a pretty little incident occurred, which I have never forgotten. Some of my coolies were toiling up the steep ascent with their loads, when two young Kukis met us with smiling faces as if something had given them great pleasure. They immediately made two of the men with me put down their loads, and took them up [225]themselves to relieve the wearied ones. On my enquiry who they were, they said they were friends of my coolies and had come to help them. It was one of the prettiest sights I ever saw, the pleasure the two men seemed to derive from doing a kind act. Dun and I reached Manipur on the 10th of January. Soon after my return, in fact before the evening, a Lushai was brought to me who had been found in the jungle with his hands tightly fastened together by a bar of iron fashioned into a rude pair of handcuffs. He appeared to be mad, but harmless, and had probably been kept in confinement by his own people and had escaped. I had the irons taken off, and ordered him to be cared for, but he soon ran off in the direction of his own country.

We then walked up the road to the Naga Hills, where we met the Chief Commissioner, Mr. Elliott, at Mao, and returned with him to Manipur, exchanging the usual greetings. After a day or two, the Chief Commissioner headed out for Cachar, and I accompanied him to the frontier at Jeeree Ghât, making my way back to Manipur through forced marches. The bridge over the Mukker had been damaged by a fallen tree, but the river, which can be quite daunting during the rainy season, was easy to cross. Just before reaching the top of Kala Naga, a memorable little moment happened that I've never forgotten. Some of my coolies were struggling up the steep path with their loads when two young Kukis approached us with cheerful expressions, as if something delighted them. They immediately had two of my men put down their loads and took them up themselves to help the tired ones. When I asked who they were, they said they were friends of my coolies and had come to assist them. It was one of the most heartwarming sights I have ever seen, the joy those two men seemed to get from performing a kind act. Dun and I arrived in Manipur on January 10th. Shortly after my return, in fact before the evening, a Lushai was brought to me who had been found in the jungle with his hands tightly bound together by a rough iron bar that looked like handcuffs. He seemed to be mad but harmless and had probably been held captive by his own people before escaping. I had the shackles removed and instructed that he be looked after, but he soon ran off toward his own country.

On the 21st of January, Dun and I set off on our tour through the Tankhool country. We marched viâ Lairen and Noongsuangkong, already described. The country had been surveyed, but the surveyors had taken names of villages given by men from the Naga Hills district, and they were unrecognisable to the native inhabitants. Much of my march, after leaving Noongsuangkong, was through a new country, and a very interesting and lovely country it was. The benefits of being under a strong government were evident in the peace that reigned everywhere. The Manipuri language also had spread, and in some villages seemed to be used by every one, while in others even children understood it. It was evidently the common commercial language.

On January 21st, Dun and I set off on our tour through the Tankhool region. We traveled via Lairen and Noongsuangkong, which I've already described. The area had been surveyed, but the surveyors used village names provided by people from the Naga Hills district, making them unrecognizable to the local residents. Most of my journey after leaving Noongsuangkong took us through new territory, and it was a very interesting and beautiful place. The advantages of being under a strong government were clear in the peace that was felt everywhere. The Manipuri language had also spread, and in some villages, it seemed to be spoken by everyone, while in others, even children understood it. It was clearly the common language for trade.

On the 26th, we halted on the Lainer river, the large village of Gazephimi being far above us at some miles distant. It was late in the afternoon but [226]Dun wanted to see all he could, and accompanied by some hardy Manipuris started. They all returned in a suspiciously short space of time, just at nightfall, Dun having astonished every one by his marching powers. He described the villagers as a surly, morose set, the description always given of them.

On the 26th, we stopped at the Lainer River, with the large village of Gazephimi quite a few miles away from us. It was late in the afternoon, but [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Dun wanted to see as much as he could and set out with some tough Manipuris. They all came back in suspiciously little time, just as night fell, and Dun surprised everyone with his marching ability. He described the villagers as a grumpy, sullen group, which is the usual description of them.

On January 28th we reached Jessami, a fine village of the Sozai tribe; they much resembled the Mao people. They crowded round us and were much pleased when we showed them our watches, and allowed them to feel our boots and socks. Some of the houses were large and well stocked with rice. One old man took us into his house and showed us a shield carefully wrapped up in cloth that bore the tokens of his having slain fifteen people. The village contained no skulls, and our friends told us that they obeyed orders and killed no one. We enquired about the snowy peak of Saramettie, which was visible from some point not far distant, but the people assured us that they had never heard of it.

On January 28th, we arrived at Jessami, a nice village of the Sozai tribe; they looked a lot like the Mao people. They gathered around us and were really excited when we showed them our watches and let them touch our boots and socks. Some of the houses were big and well stocked with rice. One old man took us into his home and showed us a shield carefully wrapped in cloth that displayed evidence of him having killed fifteen people. The village had no skulls, and our friends told us they followed orders and didn’t kill anyone. We asked about the snowy peak of Saramettie, which could be seen from a nearby spot, but the locals said they had never heard of it.

On the 29th, some Metomi men came in with a young man who acted as interpreter, he having been captured, and then kept as a guest in Manipur for some time, to learn the language, by Bularam Singh, who was the Minister accompanying me. He seemed quite pleased to see his old host. The Metomi people were a strange set, quite naked, except for a cloth over the shoulders in cold weather. They are slighter built than the Angamis and Tankhools. They could count up to one hundred, and three of their numerals, four, six and seven, are the same as in the Manipuri language. They wear their hair [227]cut across the forehead like some of the tribes in Assam. Their patterns of weaving rather resembled those of the Abors and Kasias, but were finer. They wore ear-rings of brass wire very cleverly made, the wire being imported through other tribes.

On the 29th, some Metomi men came in with a young guy who acted as an interpreter. He had been captured and then hosted in Manipur for a while to learn the language by Bularam Singh, who was the Minister with me. He seemed pretty happy to see his old host. The Metomi people were an odd group, mostly naked except for a cloth draped over their shoulders in cold weather. They are slimmer than the Angamis and Tankhools. They could count up to one hundred, and three of their numbers—four, six, and seven—are the same as in the Manipuri language. They wear their hair cut across the forehead like some tribes in Assam. Their weaving patterns were somewhat similar to those of the Abors and Kasias, but more refined. They wore very skillfully crafted brass wire earrings, with the wire being imported through other tribes.

On the 31st, having heard that I should be well received, Dun and I started for Metomi, with an escort of Manipuris. We first made a descent of 2000 feet to the Lainer, which we forded, the water being knee deep; there were the remains of a suspension bridge for use in the rainy season. We then ascended for about 1000 or 1500 feet, till near the village, when I halted my men and sent on my Angami interpreter, and one of the Metomi men, to ask that a party might come down to welcome us, as I had reason to think that the villagers were undecided as to what they should do, and I feared to frighten them. After waiting a long time, we heard a war-cry, and we all started to our feet and seized our arms, in case of an attack; the next minute, however, there was another cry, showing that the people were carrying loads. Soon after a long line of men appeared, each carrying a small quantity of rice, and the heads of the village came forward, presenting us with fowls, and heaped up the rice in front of me. We then walked on to the village, distant about a mile and a quarter, along an avenue of pollarded oaks, backed by fir trees. At last, after passing a ditch and small rampart, we reached the outer gate, then passed along a narrow path, with a precipice to our right, and a thick thorn hedge to our left for about eighty yards, as far as the inner gate, on entering which we found ourselves in the [228]village. We were then led along a series of winding streets till we came to the highest part.

On the 31st, after hearing that I would be warmly welcomed, Dun and I headed to Metomi with a group of Manipuris to escort us. We first descended 2,000 feet to the Lainer River, which we crossed; the water was knee-deep, and we saw the remains of a suspension bridge meant for the rainy season. Then we climbed for about 1,000 to 1,500 feet until we got close to the village, where I stopped my men and sent my Angami interpreter and one of the Metomi locals ahead to request that a group come down to greet us, as I believed the villagers were unsure of how to respond, and I didn’t want to scare them. After waiting for a long time, we heard a war cry, and we all jumped to our feet and grabbed our weapons, preparing for an attack; however, a moment later, we heard another shout, indicating that the villagers were carrying supplies. Shortly after, a long line of men appeared, each with a small amount of rice, and the village leaders stepped forward to present us with chickens while piling rice in front of me. We then continued on to the village, which was about a mile and a quarter away, walking along a path lined with pollarded oaks and fir trees. Finally, after crossing a ditch and a small rampart, we reached the outer gate, then made our way along a narrow path with a steep drop on our right and a dense thorn hedge on our left for about eighty yards until we arrived at the inner gate, where we found ourselves in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]village. We were then guided through a series of winding streets until we reached the highest point.

This was the most picturesque Naga village I have ever seen, and reminded me of an old continental town, the ground it covered, being very hilly, and the houses, constructed of timber with thatched roofs with the eaves touching one another, built in streets. Sometimes one side of a street was higher than the other, and the upper side had a little vacant space railed in, in front of the houses.

This was the most beautiful Naga village I've ever seen, and it reminded me of an old European town. The village was very hilly, and the houses were made of wood with thatched roofs, with their eaves touching each other, arranged along the streets. Sometimes one side of a street was higher than the other, and the upper side had a small fenced area in front of the houses.

The houses were more like those of the Tankhools than the Angamis, and contained round tubs for beer cut out of a solid block of wood, in shape like old-fashioned standard churns. The village contained pigs and dogs, and the houses were decorated with cows’ and buffaloes’ horns. We were welcomed in a friendly way, but our hosts did not seem to like the idea of our staying the night, of which we had no intention. Our watches and binoculars greatly interested them. We tried in vain to induce the women to come out, the men saying they feared lest we should seize them. This seemed very strange, as it was the only hill village I ever saw where the women had the slightest objection to appear. As the Manipuris always respect women, it could not be due to their presence, even had they had experience of them, which was not the case. On leaving the village, we passed through a splendid grove of giant bamboos, and then turned into our old path again. Metomi was said to contain seven hundred houses, but that seemed to me a very low estimate. We reached our camp near Jessami at 7 P.M., narrowly escaping a severe scorching, as some torch-bearers who came [229]to meet us, set fire to the grass prematurely, and we had to run hard to escape the flames. I wanted to make a vocabulary of the Metomi language the next day, but the whole village had a drinking bout, and every one was incapacitated during the rest of our stay.

The houses were more like those of the Tankhools than the Angamis, and they had round tubs for beer carved from solid blocks of wood, resembling old-fashioned churns. The village had pigs and dogs, and the houses were adorned with cow and buffalo horns. We were greeted warmly, but our hosts didn’t seem keen on us staying the night, which we had no plans to do anyway. Our watches and binoculars fascinated them. We tried unsuccessfully to get the women to come outside, but the men said they were afraid we might take them. This was odd since it was the only hill village I had ever seen where the women seemed reluctant to appear. The Manipuris always respect women, so it couldn’t be because they were unfamiliar with them, which was not the case. As we left the village, we walked through a beautiful grove of giant bamboos and then returned to our old path. Metomi was said to have seven hundred houses, but that seemed like a serious underestimate to me. We reached our camp near Jessami at 7 PM, narrowly avoiding a severe burn, as some torchbearers who came [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to meet us accidentally set the grass on fire, and we had to run fast to escape the flames. I wanted to create a vocabulary of the Metomi language the next day, but the entire village ended up having a drinking party, leaving everyone incapacitated for the rest of our stay.

We marched to a place called Lapvomai on February 3rd, and next day, wishing to explore the country beyond, Dun and I, with a picked party of Manipuris, crossed the ridge above the village, and descending to the stream below, began the ascent of the great Eastern range, encamping in a most lovely spot in a pine forest. Every one was too tired to search for water, so the Manipuris went supperless to bed. Dun and I had brought a supply, which we shared with our few Naga followers, the Manipuris being prevented from doing the same, by their caste prejudices. Early next morning we started up the hill again, leaving the bulk of our party a mile or two in advance of our halting place, to search for water and cook. We, with two or three plucky Manipuris, whom hunger and thirst could not induce to leave us, pursued our upward path. At last we came on patches of snow, and in a hollow tree found the remains of a bear which had gone there to die. After a toilsome ascent, often impeded by a thick undergrowth of thorny bamboo, we, having long passed the region of fir trees, reached the summit at 8000 feet, only to find, to our great disappointment, a spur from the main range blocking our view. As this range might have taken another day to surmount, and after all be only the precursor of another, we reluctantly traced our steps backwards, and reached [230]our party who found water and cooked their food. We witnessed some amusing instances of rapid eating, on the part of our hungry followers, who had well deserved their dinner. We then descended to the stream, and encamped on its banks after being on foot for eleven hours.

We marched to a place called Lapvomai on February 3rd, and the next day, wanting to explore the area beyond, Dun and I, along with a selected group of Manipuris, crossed the ridge above the village. We descended to the stream below and began climbing the great Eastern range, setting up camp in a beautiful spot in a pine forest. Everyone was too tired to look for water, so the Manipuris went to bed without dinner. Dun and I had brought some supplies, which we shared with our few Naga followers, while the Manipuris couldn’t join because of their caste beliefs. Early the next morning, we started back up the hill again, leaving most of our group a mile or two ahead to find water and cook. We, along with two or three brave Manipuris, who hunger and thirst couldn't persuade to leave us, continued our ascent. Eventually, we came across patches of snow, and in a hollow tree, we found the remains of a bear that had died there. After a difficult climb, often slowed down by dense undergrowth of thorny bamboo and having long passed the region of fir trees, we reached the summit at 8000 feet, only to our great disappointment find a spur of the main range blocking our view. Since it could take another day to get past this range, which might just lead to another one, we reluctantly turned back and made our way back to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]our party, who had found water and cooked their food. We watched with amusement as our hungry followers quickly devoured their dinner, which they had certainly earned. We then descended to the stream and set up camp on its banks after being on our feet for eleven hours.

Next day, we marched to our old encampment at Lapvomai. On February 7th, we marched to Wallong, passing through lovely scenery, a series of deep valleys and ravines and high hills, with a splendid view down the valley of Thetzir and Lainer, and beyond, the junction of the latter with its north-eastern confluent, we finally encamped close to a very remarkable gorge. On the 8th, we had another march to the village of Lusour, where I greatly pleased a woman and some children, by giving them red cloths, the former would have denuded herself to put hers on, had I not prevented her. Next morning, before starting, we had our breakfast in public, and ordered some boiled eggs; the hill people are supremely indifferent to the age of an egg, and even seem to think the richness of flavour enhanced by age, so that almost all brought to us were either addled or had chickens in them. At least two dozen were boiled before we found one that we could eat, and as soon as an egg was proved to be bad, there was a great rush of Tankhools to seize the delicacy, and our bad taste in not liking them gave great satisfaction.

The next day, we marched back to our old campsite at Lapvomai. On February 7th, we walked to Wallong, taking in beautiful scenery, with deep valleys, ravines, and high hills. We had a stunning view down the valleys of Thetzir and Lainer, and beyond, where Lainer met its northeastern tributary. We finally set up camp near a really impressive gorge. On the 8th, we marched again to the village of Lusour, where I made a woman and some kids very happy by giving them red cloths. The woman almost stripped down to wear hers if I hadn’t stopped her. The next morning, before we left, we had breakfast in public and ordered some boiled eggs. The locals didn’t care at all about how fresh the eggs were and even thought older eggs tasted better, so almost all of them were either rotten or had chicks inside. We boiled at least two dozen before finding one that was okay to eat, and as soon as we discovered a bad egg, a bunch of Tankhools rushed to grab it, pleased by our “bad taste” in not wanting them.

On February 9th, we reached Somrah, a most interesting but severe march of eighteen miles. We first crossed a ridge 8000 feet in height, where among other trees we found a new species of yew—[231]Cephalotaxus. After reaching the summit, we made a gradual descent along an exceedingly steep hillside, where a false step would have landed us in the stream 2000 feet below. After this we descended more rapidly, and, crossing a stream, followed a beautifully constructed watercourse through some recently cleared land. We traced our way along its windings for some miles, and then, after another ascent, at last came to a lovely undulating path through a forest of firs and rhododendrons, the latter just coming into flower. The path at length, after an ascent of 200 feet, brought us to the village, a finely built one of the regular Tankhool type, with over two hundred houses, built with stout plank walls, and having an appearance of much comfort.

On February 9th, we arrived at Somrah after an intense eighteen-mile trek. First, we crossed a ridge that was 8,000 feet high, where we found a new species of yew—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Cephalotaxus. After reaching the top, we gradually descended a very steep hillside, where one misstep could have sent us tumbling into the stream 2,000 feet below. After that, we descended more quickly and crossed a stream, following a beautifully built watercourse through some recently cleared land. We wound our way along its twists for several miles, and then, after another climb, we finally reached a lovely undulating path through a forest of firs and rhododendrons, which were just beginning to bloom. The path eventually led us, after climbing 200 feet, to the village, which was well-constructed in the typical Tankhool style, featuring over two hundred houses made with sturdy plank walls that looked very comfortable.

The next day we went to Kongailon, one of the Somrah group, making a descent of 2000 feet to cross a river, and again ascending 5600 feet. We passed many skilfully constructed watercourses and much terrace cultivation, indeed, the Somrah villages have the finest system of irrigation I have ever seen, and the long parallel line of watercourses on a hillside present a most remarkable appearance. At Kongailon, we halted a day to explore the country, and receive deputies from various villages. From the ridge behind the village, at a height of from 7000 to 8000 feet, there was a fine view of the Somrah basin—valley it cannot be called; it is a huge basin, the rim of which consists of hills, having an average height of over 8000 feet, the villages being on the inner slopes or on bold spurs.

The next day we traveled to Kongailon, part of the Somrah group, descending 2000 feet to cross a river, then climbing back up 5600 feet. We saw many skillfully built water channels and a lot of terraced farming; in fact, the Somrah villages have the best irrigation system I've ever seen, and the long parallel lines of water channels on the hillside look truly remarkable. In Kongailon, we took a day off to explore the area and meet with representatives from various villages. From the ridge behind the village, at an elevation of 7000 to 8000 feet, there was a beautiful view of the Somrah basin—though it can't really be called a valley; it's a massive basin surrounded by hills averaging over 8000 feet high, with the villages located on the inner slopes or on steep spurs.

On February 12th, a very severe march took us to [232]Guachan, a miserable-looking village full of very dirty people, many of whom were naked, their bodies being covered with a thick coating of dirt. We had to halt next day to rest the coolies, and to have a path cleared ahead. On February 14th, we again started, halting on the Cherebee river, at a height of 4400 feet. On our way, while passing along a lovely ridge, covered with rhododendrons in flower, we had a fine view of Saramettie, with its snow cap.

On February 12th, a tough march took us to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Guachan, a rundown village filled with extremely dirty people, many of whom were naked, their bodies covered in a thick layer of dirt. We had to stop the next day to give the coolies a break and to clear a path ahead. On February 14th, we set out again, stopping at the Cherebee River, which was at an altitude of 4,400 feet. As we passed along a beautiful ridge filled with blooming rhododendrons, we got a great view of Saramettie and its snowy peak.

Next day, we marched over Kachao-phung, 8000 feet high, and encamped on its slopes at 7600 feet. So perverse are the ways of the hill-men, that the road, a well-used one, was carried within fifty feet of the summit, though it would have been easy to cross at a much lower level. We encamped in a primeval forest of huge trees, the branches of which, moved by the fierce wind that blew all night, waved to and fro with such a threatening noise as to preclude sleep for a long time.

The next day, we hiked over Kachao-phung, which is 8,000 feet high, and set up camp on its slopes at 7,600 feet. The hill people are quite peculiar; the road, which is frequently used, runs within fifty feet of the summit, even though it would have been much easier to cross at a lower elevation. We camped in a dense, ancient forest filled with huge trees. The branches, whipped by the strong wind that blew all night, swayed back and forth with such a menacing sound that it kept us from sleeping for a long time.

On the evening of the 12th, one of our coolies was brought to me, who had dislocated his shoulder. We had no doctor of any kind with us, and no one who understood how to reduce it. Dun and I tried our utmost, and I put the poor fellow under chloroform, to relax the muscles and spare him pain, but, alas! with no result. I tried to induce him to go to Manipur, and be treated by my native doctor there; but he objected, and preferred going to his home; so I gave him a present and let him go, and very sorry we were to see him relinquish his only chance of getting right again. Every one ought to be taught practically to reduce a dislocation; I had often heard [233]the process described, but never seen it done, and my lack of experience cost the poor Naga the use of his arm. It is one of the saddest parts of one’s life in the wilds of India to meet cases of sickness and injury without the power to give relief. Simple complaints I treated extensively, and with great success, but it was grievous to see such suffering in more complicated cases, and to be unable to do anything. A skilful and sympathetic doctor has a fine field for good work in such regions. A sick savage is the most miserable of mortals.

On the evening of the 12th, one of our laborers was brought to me with a dislocated shoulder. We didn't have any doctors with us, and no one knew how to fix it. Dun and I tried our best, and I gave the poor guy chloroform to relax his muscles and ease his pain, but unfortunately, it didn't help. I suggested he go to Manipur to see my local doctor there, but he declined and preferred to go home instead. I gave him a gift and let him leave, feeling very sorry to see him give up his only chance to get better. Everyone should be taught how to properly treat a dislocation; I had heard the process explained many times, but I had never seen it done, and my lack of experience cost that poor Naga the use of his arm. It's one of the saddest parts of life in the wilds of India to encounter illness and injury without the ability to help. I had good success treating simple issues, but it was heartbreaking to witness such suffering in more complicated cases and be powerless to do anything. A skilled and compassionate doctor has a vital role to play in these areas. A sick person in the wild can be the most miserable of all.

The good points of the Manipuris, as excellent material for hardy soldiers, were brought out very prominently on these long marches. No men could have borne the fatigue and hardships better or more patiently than they did. It quite confirmed me in the opinion I had long since formed that, taken every way, the Manipuris were superior to any of the hill-tribes around them. I remember that when at Jessami, one of the Manipuris, at my suggestion, challenged any Naga, who liked, to a wrestling match, none would come forward, though the villagers were a fine sturdy set. It was impossible, also, to help noticing, as we went along, the very remarkable aptitude the Manipuris possess for dealing with hill-tribes. The Burmese tried in vain to subdue the Tankhools, and in one case a force of seven hundred men, that they sent against them, was entirely annihilated. However, as the Manipuris advanced, the different tribes, after one struggle, quietly submitted, and on both occasions when I marched through the north-eastern Tankhool country, the people were in admirable order, and behaved [234]as if they had always been peaceful subjects of Manipur.

The strengths of the Manipuris, as outstanding recruits for resilient soldiers, were clearly evident during these long marches. No one could have endured the fatigue and hardships better or more patiently than they did. It reinforced my long-held belief that, in every way, the Manipuris were superior to any of the surrounding hill tribes. I remember when we were at Jessami, one of the Manipuris, at my suggestion, challenged any Naga who was willing to a wrestling match, but no one stepped up, even though the villagers were a robust group. Also, it was impossible not to notice the impressive ability the Manipuris have for interacting with hill tribes. The Burmese faced failure trying to conquer the Tankhools, suffering a complete defeat of a seven hundred-man force they sent against them. However, as the Manipuris moved in, the different tribes submitted peacefully after one fight, and in both instances when I went through the north-eastern Tankhool region, the people were orderly and acted [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as if they had always been peaceful subjects of Manipur.

Next morning, though the thermometer was at thirty-six degrees, the Manipuris felt the cold so severely from the terrible wind that had been blowing all night, that they did not attempt to cook before marching, but started off and hurried down the hill to get to a warmer region. I never knew the hardy fellows do this before, and it shows the influence of a piercing wind in making cold felt, as I have often seen them quite happy on a still night with the thermometer at twenty-six degrees or lower.

Next morning, even though the temperature was thirty-six degrees, the Manipuris felt the cold so intensely from the harsh wind that had been blowing all night, that they didn’t even try to cook before heading out; they just set off and rushed down the hill to reach a warmer place. I had never seen these tough guys do this before, and it really shows how a biting wind can make the cold feel so much more severe, as I’ve often seen them completely fine on a calm night when the temperature was twenty-six degrees or lower.

Five more marches brought us to Kongal Tannah, where I encamped on the ground we occupied in 1881–1882 when I was Boundary Commissioner. On our way, we received a visit from Tonghoo, the redoubtable Chussad chief, now a peaceful subject of Manipur, a man of the usual Kuki type, imperturbable and inscrutable. Next day, I inspected the boundary pillars I had set up, and found them intact, a satisfactory proof that the settlement was not unacceptable to either Manipur or Burmah.

Five more marches got us to Kongal Tannah, where I set up camp on the same ground we occupied in 1881–1882 when I was Boundary Commissioner. On our way, we were visited by Tonghoo, the formidable Chussad chief, now a peaceful subject of Manipur, a typical Kuki man, calm and unreadable. The next day, I checked on the boundary pillars I had installed and found them intact, a reassuring sign that the settlement was acceptable to both Manipur and Burmah.

We marched back by the old route, encamping as we had done more than four years before in the deep valleys of the Maglung and Turet. On the 24th, from the crest of the Yoma range, we saw the valley of Manipur once more at our feet, and in the evening encamped at Ingorok. Next day, I parted from my friend, I riding into Manipur, and Dun going north for a few days’ more survey of the country. He rejoined me on March 2nd. Thus ended one of the hardest, but, at [235]the same time, one of the pleasantest marches I ever made, all the pleasanter for the society of such a clever and charming companion. We spent one more week together, and then Dun went back to his appointment in the Intelligence Department, to my great regret, and I settled down to my usual routine work, constantly varied by interesting little episodes. [236]

We marched back along the same route, setting up camp just like we did over four years ago in the deep valleys of the Maglung and Turet. On the 24th, from the top of the Yoma range, we looked down at the valley of Manipur once again, and in the evening, we set up camp at Ingorok. The next day, I said goodbye to my friend; I headed into Manipur while Dun went north for a few more days to survey the area. He joined me again on March 2nd. This marked the end of one of the toughest, yet, at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the same time, one of the most enjoyable marches I’ve ever experienced, especially because of the company of such a smart and delightful friend. We spent another week together, and then Dun went back to his position in the Intelligence Department, which I regretted, and I returned to my regular routine, which was often spiced up by interesting little events. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXVI.

More troubles with Thangal Major—Tit-for-tat—Visit to the Kubo valley—A new Aya Pooiel—Journey to Shillong—War is declared—A message to Kendat, to the Bombay-Burmah Corporation Agents—Anxiety as to their fate—March to Mao.

More troubles with Thangal Major—Tit-for-tat—Visit to the Kubo valley—A new Aya Pooiel—Journey to Shillong—War is declared—A message to Kendat, to the Bombay-Burmah Corporation Agents—Anxiety as to their fate—March to Mao.

During the spring of 1885, I had constant trouble with Thangal Major; the old man was perpetually doing illegal acts. He had lost his head during my absence in England, and though treated with every courtesy, he greatly resented being called to order. Some Mussulmans had complained to Mr. Elliott about the oppression exercised towards them, and in my absence Thangal was foolish enough to imprison them. Of course, I heard of it, and insisted on their release, and this weakened his authority. Again, he, as “Aya Pooiel,” i.e. Minister for Burmese Affairs, greatly resented our not having settled the Kongal case, and insisted on the authors being punished. We were very good friends privately, though I always expected further trouble with him. The Maharajah’s ill health also gave me anxiety, as he was no longer the active man he once was, and was daily falling more and more under Thangal’s influence.

During the spring of 1885, I had ongoing issues with Thangal Major; the old man was always breaking the law. He had lost control while I was away in England, and even though I treated him with respect, he really disliked being reprimanded. Some Muslims had complained to Mr. Elliott about the oppression they were facing, and while I was gone, Thangal foolishly decided to imprison them. Naturally, I heard about it and demanded their release, which undermined his authority. Additionally, as “Aya Pooiel,” i.e. Minister for Burmese Affairs, he was very upset that we hadn't resolved the Kongal case and insisted that the responsible parties be punished. We were good friends behind closed doors, but I always anticipated more trouble from him. The Maharajah’s poor health also worried me, as he was no longer the active person he used to be, and he was increasingly falling under Thangal’s influence.

At last matters came to a crisis. On May 23rd, I received a letter from the Burmese authorities at Tamu, brought by a deputation reporting that [237]some murders had been committed by Manipuri subjects, and the next day when the visitors came to see me, they openly accused the Mombee Kukis of having done the deed. I felt sure that the outrage had been carried out at the instigation of Thangal Major, as a set-off against the Kongal case, and I sent for him. He came to see me on May 25th, and, when I opened the subject, he assumed rather a jaunty air. I spoke very gravely, and told him that it was a very serious business, and that an investigation must take place, and that I wished him, as Aya Pooiel, to accompany me. He replied in a very unbecoming manner, and began to make all sorts of frivolous excuses, the burden of his speech being that, as justice had not been done in the Kongal case, there was no need to investigate a case brought by the Burmese. I was very calm, and remonstrated several times, but seeing that it had no effect, I requested him to leave my presence, which he did. I then wrote to the Maharajah asking him to appoint Bularam Singh to aid me in the investigation, also reporting Thangal’s conduct, and saying that I could not allow him to attend on me till he had apologised. The worst of Thangal’s behaviour was, that he spoke in Manipuri, and in the presence of the Burmese messengers, who understood it, instead of in Hindoostani which no one but myself understood. Thinking carefully over the matter, I wrote to the Maharajah on May 26th, requesting him to replace Thangal in the Aya Pooielship by another officer, suggesting Bularam Singh, as I did not consider it safe to leave him in charge of the Burmese frontier. [238]

At last, things reached a breaking point. On May 23rd, I got a letter from the Burmese authorities in Tamu, delivered by a group that reported that some murders had been committed by Manipuri subjects. The next day, when the visitors came to see me, they openly accused the Mombee Kukis of the crime. I was convinced that the attack was instigated by Thangal Major as a retaliation against the Kongal case, so I called him in. He met with me on May 25th, and when I brought up the issue, he put on a rather casual demeanor. I spoke very seriously, telling him that this was a significant matter and that we needed to investigate it, and I wanted him, as Aya Pooiel, to join me. He responded in a very inappropriate way and started making all kinds of trivial excuses, suggesting that since justice hadn't been served in the Kongal case, there was no need to look into a case brought by the Burmese. I remained calm and protested several times, but when that had no impact, I asked him to leave my presence, which he did. I then wrote to the Maharajah asking him to assign Bularam Singh to assist me with the investigation, also noting Thangal's behavior and stating that I couldn’t allow him to be with me until he apologized. The worst part of Thangal’s behavior was that he spoke in Manipuri in front of the Burmese messengers, who understood it, instead of in Hindoostani, which only I understood. After carefully considering the situation, I wrote to the Maharajah on May 26th, asking him to replace Thangal as Aya Pooiel with another officer, suggesting Bularam Singh, as I didn’t think it was safe to leave him in charge of the Burmese frontier.

There was the greatest opposition offered to my request, and the Maharajah made every effort to evade it. It was currently stated by people in the Court circle that it would be easier to depose the Maharajah himself, but I remained firm. Meanwhile, Bularam Singh was appointed to accompany me, and, on June 8th, I left for Moreh Tannah, near Tamu, halting the first day at Thobal. Before leaving, I received an apologetic letter from Thangal, and later he called on me, and made an ample apology, speaking very nicely. I accepted the apology personally, quite reciprocating his friendly sentiments, but told him that, having acted in the way he did, I could not trust him as Aya Pooiel.

There was strong opposition to my request, and the Maharajah tried hard to avoid it. People in the Court said it would be easier to remove the Maharajah himself, but I stood my ground. In the meantime, Bularam Singh was assigned to accompany me, and on June 8th, I set off for Moreh Tannah, near Tamu, stopping the first day at Thobal. Before I left, I got an apologetic letter from Thangal, and later he came to see me and offered a full apology, speaking very kindly. I accepted his apology in person, genuinely returning his friendly sentiments, but I told him that because of his earlier actions, I couldn't trust him as Aya Pooiel.

I reached Moreh Tannah on June 13th, and was visited by some Burmese. The next day, I proceeded to the scene of the murder, and exhumed two headless bodies, and took evidence regarding the raid. Before reaching Manipur, I heard through some Kukis the most convincing proofs that the Mombee people had committed the raid, and at Thangal Major’s instigation. I obtained all the necessary details later on, but the Burmese war prevented my undertaking an expedition for the release of some Burmese captives who had been carried away and sold, though I accomplished it later on.

I arrived in Moreh Tannah on June 13th and was visited by some Burmese people. The next day, I went to the site of the murder, dug up two headless bodies, and gathered evidence about the raid. Before I got to Manipur, I learned from some Kukis that the Mombee people were responsible for the raid, with Thangal Major’s encouragement. I got all the necessary details later, but the Burmese war stopped me from organizing a mission to rescue some Burmese captives who had been taken and sold, although I was able to do it later on.

At Moreh Tannah, I obtained some excellent mangoes, the only ones free from insects that I ever saw on the eastern frontier, those in Assam and Manipur being so full of them as to be uneatable when ripe, though beautiful to look at. Here also I had most unpleasant evidence of the existence of a plant that has the smell of decomposed flesh. I [239]imagined that a dead body had been buried under the temporary hut I lived in, till a Manipuri explained matters to me, and showed me the plant in question.

At Moreh Tannah, I found some amazing mangoes, the only ones I ever saw on the eastern frontier that were free of insects. The ones in Assam and Manipur were so infested that they were inedible when ripe, even though they looked beautiful. Here, I also had an unpleasant reminder of a plant that smells like rotting flesh. I thought there was a dead body buried under the temporary hut I was staying in until a Manipuri guy explained it to me and pointed out the plant. I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I reached Manipur on June 20th, and a day or two after wrote to the Maharajah, calling to mind my letter respecting the Aya Pooielship, and again requesting Thangal’s removal. The next day the old fellow called, and we had a very friendly interview, and I explained my reasons for acting as I had done. He seemed convinced, and rose and seized my hand, and said, “You are right. I understand thoroughly.” He then said he would cheerfully submit, and went away in an apparently excellent frame of mind. It is said that after this, his son, Lumphél Singh, a very bad young man, talked him over and urged him to resist, but, anyhow, he soon after went to see the Maharajah, and recanted all he had said to me. However, I was determined to persist, and told the Maharajah plainly that he must choose between me and Thangal, with the result that he consented, and the Aya Pooielship was given to another.

I arrived in Manipur on June 20th, and a day or two later wrote to the Maharajah, following up on my previous letter about the Aya Pooielship, and again asked for Thangal’s removal. The next day, the old man came by, and we had a very friendly conversation where I explained my reasons for my actions. He seemed convinced, stood up, took my hand, and said, “You’re right. I completely understand.” He then said he would gladly accept the situation and left looking quite pleased. However, it’s said that afterward, his son, Lumphél Singh, a very troublesome young man, persuaded him to resist. Regardless, he soon went to see the Maharajah and took back what he had said to me. Still, I was determined to follow through and told the Maharajah directly that he had to choose between me and Thangal, which led him to agree, and the Aya Pooielship was given to someone else.

This struggle caused me great regret, as Thangal had many good qualities, and but for his having had his own way too much during my absence in England, would never have lost his head as he did. However, there was one good result, as I established very friendly relations with the Burmese authorities, who saw that I wished to be just, and this stood me in good stead when the war broke out.

This conflict left me with a lot of regret, since Thangal had many great qualities, and if he hadn't been so headstrong while I was away in England, he wouldn't have lost his composure like that. However, there was one positive outcome: I developed very friendly relations with the Burmese authorities, who recognized that I wanted to be fair, and this benefited me when the war started.

During the whole time that the dispute was going on, I had the support of the Jubraj, who said I was [240]in the right, and most people, I believe, thought likewise. All the same it was painful to gain a victory over one who had worked well with me for years, more especially as I felt that the weakness of our own Government in not insisting on justice being done in the Kongal case, had given him some justification in his own eyes, though this was a plea that I could never admit.

During the entire time the dispute was happening, I had the support of the Jubraj, who said I was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]in the right, and most people, I believe, felt the same way. Still, it was painful to win against someone who had worked well with me for years, especially since I felt that our own Government's failure to insist on justice in the Kongal case had given him some justification in his eyes, even though I could never accept that.

In October 1885, I went to Shillong to see the Acting Chief Commissioner, Mr. Ward, and as he was intending to march through Manipur on his way to the Naga Hills, I stayed with him, and we all left Shillong together on November 4th. We left Cachar on November 12th, and halted that evening at Jeeree Ghât, I on the Manipuri side of the river, the Chief Commissioner and his following on the British. A short time before dinner—we were all Mr. Ward’s guests—I received a note from him, directing my attention to a telegram, and asking me to act on it. The telegram was a startling one, and was to the effect that war with Burmah was to commence, and that our troops would pass the frontier on a certain date; that there were nine European and many native British subjects in the employ of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation in the Chindwin forests with whom it had been impossible to communicate, and to ask me to make every effort to let them know the facts, and to do anything I could to assist them. The matter was extremely urgent, as, if I remember rightly, the 25th was the day for the troops to enter Upper Burmah, and every moment was of the utmost importance. [241]

In October 1885, I went to Shillong to meet the Acting Chief Commissioner, Mr. Ward. Since he planned to travel through Manipur on his way to the Naga Hills, I stayed with him, and we all left Shillong together on November 4th. We departed from Cachar on November 12th and made a stop that evening at Jeeree Ghât, with me on the Manipuri side of the river, and the Chief Commissioner and his team on the British side. Shortly before dinner—we were all guests of Mr. Ward—I received a note from him pointing out a telegram and asking me to take action on it. The telegram was shocking; it stated that war with Burma was about to begin and that our troops would cross the border on a specific date. It mentioned that there were nine Europeans and several native British subjects working for the Bombay-Burma Corporation in the Chindwin forests, and communication with them had been impossible. He asked me to make every effort to inform them of the situation and to do anything I could to help. This was extremely urgent, as if I remember correctly, the 25th was when the troops were set to enter Upper Burma, and every moment was critical. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I thought it over for five minutes, and determined on a course of action, and set to work at once to follow it out. I knew perfectly well that with the frontier and all roads so carefully guarded, as I had seen those in the Kubo valley to be, there was absolutely no chance of a secret messenger advancing ten miles on Burmese soil, and I therefore resolved to send my letter through the Kendat Woon (Governor of Kendat), the great Burmese province of which the Kubo valley was part. I wrote a letter to the European employés of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation, giving the message I was asked to transmit, and urging them to make every effort to accept my hospitality and protection in Manipur. To this letter I appended Burmese and Manipuri translations, and put them in an open envelope addressed in the three languages, hoping and believing that, seeing that the contents were the same in both languages, which they had the means of understanding, the Burmese authorities would, on the principle of the Rosetta stone, assume that I had said the same in English.

I thought it over for five minutes, decided on a plan, and immediately got to work on it. I knew very well that with the border and all the roads so tightly monitored, like I had seen in the Kubo valley, there was no way a secret messenger could travel ten miles on Burmese land. So, I decided to send my letter through the Kendat Woon (Governor of Kendat), the major Burmese province that the Kubo valley was part of. I wrote a letter to the European employees of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation, sharing the message I was supposed to pass on and urging them to do everything they could to accept my offer of hospitality and protection in Manipur. I included Burmese and Manipuri translations with the letter and placed them in an open envelope addressed in all three languages, hoping that the Burmese authorities would see that the content was the same in both languages, which they could understand, and, following the principle of the Rosetta stone, assume that I had said the same in English.

This done, I enclosed the envelope in a letter to the Kendat Woon, in which I told him exactly how matters stood, and that in a short time Burmah would be annexed, and urging him, as he valued the goodwill of the conquerors, to make every effort to protect and aid the British subjects in his province. I asked him to deliver the letter, to which I had appended translations that he might read what I said, and to bear in mind that any service he might render would be richly rewarded and never forgotten, while he might rely on my [242]word as his well-wisher; that a terrible punishment would befall any one who injured a hair of the head of a British subject. In addition to this, I wrote letters to the Burmese authorities at Tamu, with whom I was on friendly terms, begging them, as they valued their lives, and my goodwill, to forward the letter to the Woon with all possible speed.

Once that was done, I put the envelope in a letter to the Kendat Woon, explaining exactly what was happening and that soon Burmah would be annexed. I urged him, for the sake of keeping good relations with the conquerors, to do everything he could to protect and assist the British subjects in his province. I asked him to deliver the letter, including translations so he could understand my words, and to remember that any help he provided would be greatly rewarded and never forgotten, while he could count on my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]support as a friend. I warned that a severe punishment would be imposed on anyone who harmed even a single British subject. Additionally, I wrote letters to the Burmese authorities in Tamu, with whom I had a friendly relationship, urging them, for their own safety and my goodwill, to send the letter to the Woon as quickly as possible.

This done, I went to dine with the Chief Commissioner, and when he asked if I had received his note, I told him I had acted on it. Feeling that I had done all that I could for the best, I took no further steps at the time than to issue orders to the Manipuri frontier stations, to give all aid requisite to fugitives from Burmah, and to make arrangements for their being entertained in Manipur, should they arrive in my absence.

This done, I went to have dinner with the Chief Commissioner, and when he asked if I had received his note, I told him I had acted on it. Feeling that I had done everything I could for the best, I didn't take any further steps at the moment other than to issue orders to the Manipuri border stations to provide all necessary assistance to refugees from Burma and to make arrangements for their accommodation in Manipur, in case they arrived while I was away.

I heard afterwards that there was great anxiety in Burmah when it was known that I had communicated with our isolated countrymen through the Burmese authorities, it being regarded as likely to seal their fate.

I heard later that there was a lot of worry in Burma when people found out that I had contacted our isolated fellow countrymen through the Burmese authorities, as it was seen as something that could determine their fate.

I marched to Mao on the Naga Hills frontier with the Chief Commissioner, and then returned to Manipur, arriving on the 4th, and on the 5th heard from Moreh Tannah that a European was being kept a prisoner at Kendat. I wrote at once to the Tamu Phoongyee, asking him to use his influence to release him, saying that I was in a position to march to his aid in case my letter had no effect.

I marched to Mao on the Naga Hills border with the Chief Commissioner, then returned to Manipur, arriving on the 4th. On the 5th, I heard from Moreh Tannah that a European was being held captive at Kendat. I immediately wrote to the Tamu Phoongyee, asking him to use his influence to free him, stating that I was ready to march to his rescue if my letter didn't work.

On December 9th, I heard that all the Europeans at Kendat had been murdered, the Queen of Burmah’s secretary having arrived with one hundred regular troops on a steamer and ordered their execution, and [243]that forty of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation’s elephants and all their native followers had been arrested.

On December 9th, I found out that all the Europeans in Kendat had been killed. The Queen of Burmah’s secretary showed up with a hundred regular troops on a steamer and ordered their execution, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that forty elephants from the Bombay-Burmah Corporation and all their local followers had been taken into custody.

On December 10th, the news of the capture of Mandalay arrived. It gave immense satisfaction, and it was said that many of the old people, who knew what Burmah was, were so pleased that they could not eat their dinners. The Jubraj visited me to offer his congratulations, and a salute of thirty-one guns was fired. [244]

On December 10th, the news of Mandalay's capture came in. It was a huge relief, and many older folks, who remembered what Burma used to be like, were so happy that they couldn't finish their meals. The Jubraj came by to congratulate me, and a salute of thirty-one guns was fired. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXVII.

News from Kendat—Mr. Morgan and his people safe—I determine to march to Moreh Tannah—March to Kendat—Arrive in time to save the Bombay-Burmah Corporation Agents—Visit of the Woon—Visit to the Woon.

News from Kendat—Mr. Morgan and his team are safe—I decide to head to Moreh Tannah—March to Kendat—Arrive just in time to save the Bombay-Burmah Corporation agents—Visit to the Woon—Meeting with the Woon.

On December 17th, I at last received a letter from Mr. A. J. Morgan, the chief agent of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation at Kendat, acknowledging my letter of November 12th. He told me that three Europeans, Messrs. Allan, Roberts and Moncur, had been murdered on the River Chindwin by the Queen’s Secretary; that he and Messrs. Ruckstuhl and Bretto had been protected by the Kendat Woon, and four others by the Mengin Woon. He said the Chindwin valley was filling with dacoits, i.e., brigands, and that their position was very precarious. I at once wrote to the Woon thanking him warmly for the protection he had accorded to my fellow-subjects, and sent him a pair of handsome double-barrelled guns, one of them a rifle, as a present, also five hundred rupees, which I asked him to give to Mr. Morgan.

On December 17th, I finally received a letter from Mr. A. J. Morgan, the chief agent of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation at Kendat, acknowledging my letter from November 12th. He informed me that three Europeans, Messrs. Allan, Roberts, and Moncur, had been murdered on the River Chindwin by the Queen’s Secretary; that he and Messrs. Ruckstuhl and Bretto had been protected by the Kendat Woon, and four others by the Mengin Woon. He mentioned that the Chindwin valley was being filled with dacoits, meaning brigands, and that their situation was very unstable. I immediately wrote to the Woon, expressing my gratitude for the protection he had provided to my fellow subjects, and sent him a pair of stylish double-barrelled guns, one being a rifle, as a gift, along with five hundred rupees, which I asked him to give to Mr. Morgan.

Feeling certain of the dangerous position of the British subjects at Kendat, if they were surrounded by disbanded soldiery who had turned brigands, I determined to march to the frontier, so as to be ready to give aid, if necessary. I accordingly asked the Maharajah to lend me 400 Manipuris, and 500 Kukis, [245]and one mountain gun. With these, and fifty men of my escort of the 4th Bengal Infantry, under Subadar Baluk Ram Chowby, I marched off on December 19th.

Feeling sure about the risky situation of the British citizens at Kendat, who might be surrounded by disbanded soldiers turned bandits, I decided to head to the border to be prepared to provide help if needed. So, I asked the Maharajah to lend me 400 Manipuris, 500 Kukis, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and one mountain gun. With these forces, along with fifty men from my escort of the 4th Bengal Infantry, led by Subadar Baluk Ram Chowby, I set off on December 19th.

My escort consisted of sixty men of all ranks, but I weeded out ten as not likely to stand the severe marches we might have to undertake. I then paraded the remainder and addressed them, saying that any man who felt himself unfit for service might fall out, and I should think none the worse of him. All stood fast, and then I said, “Now, I will not take you, unless you promise me not to fall sick, till you have escorted me back safely to Manipur.” The men gave a shout of acclamation, and I gave the order to march, and never had I better, braver or more devoted men under me, or men who bore hardship and want of all the little comforts of life more cheerfully.

My escort was made up of sixty men from different ranks, but I eliminated ten who seemed unlikely to handle the tough marches we might face. I then gathered the rest and told them that anyone who felt unfit for service could step back, and I wouldn’t think any less of them. Everyone stayed put, so I said, “Now, I won’t take you unless you promise me not to get sick until you've safely escorted me back to Manipur.” The men cheered, and I gave the order to march. I had never had better, braver, or more committed men with me, nor had I ever seen men endure hardship and the lack of little comforts more cheerfully.

We reached Moreh Tannah, where I had intended to halt and watch events, on December 23rd, and there I received a letter from Mr. Morgan, who described the state of things at Kendat as daily getting worse, and expressed his conviction that if the dacoits reached Kendat, the Woon would be unable to hold his own; he therefore hoped I might be able to afford them the aid they so sorely needed, as, unless a force marched to their assistance speedily, their lives would not be safe. On hearing this, I determined to march for Kendat at once, and by the rapidity of our movements overcome all resistance; indeed, not to allow the Burmese time to think of it. Accordingly we marched to Tamu, where the authorities at once submitted, and I declared the country [246]annexed, and reappointed the old officials, pending further orders, promising my protection to all classes, and calling on the people to complain at once if any of my followers injured them.

We arrived at Moreh Tannah, where I planned to stop and observe events, on December 23rd, and there I received a letter from Mr. Morgan. He described the situation in Kendat as getting worse every day and expressed his belief that if the dacoits reached Kendat, the Woon wouldn't be able to defend himself. He hoped I could provide the urgently needed help because, without a force rushing to assist them soon, their lives would be in danger. After hearing this, I decided to head to Kendat right away and move quickly to overcome any resistance; in fact, I wanted to make sure the Burmese didn't have time to react. So, we marched to Tamu, where the local authorities immediately surrendered. I declared the territory [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] annexed and reinstated the old officials, pending further orders. I promised protection to everyone and urged the people to report immediately if any of my troops harmed them.

All this done, we marched to Mamo, some miles beyond Tamu, where we halted in the rice fields attached to the village which was very strongly stockaded. My camp was at once filled with men, women and children, all disposed to be friendly and all willing to receive little presents. It was a pretty feature of the Kubo valley, as of Upper Burmah generally, and as in Assam formerly, that immediately on leaving the village cultivation you plunged at once into forest.

All of this done, we walked to Mamo, a few miles past Tamu, where we stopped in the rice fields near the village that was very well fortified. My camp quickly filled up with men, women, and children, all very friendly and eager to accept small gifts. It was a beautiful aspect of the Kubo valley, similar to Upper Burma and formerly to Assam, that as soon as you left the cultivated village, you immediately entered the forest.

My party was not so numerous as I could have wished. The Minister, Bularam Singh, accompanied me, but the nine hundred men all told, that I had asked for, were not there, and the supply of provisions was scanty. I made all my escort take ten days’ food per man, with orders not to touch it, without my direct permission, and I procured supplies wherever I could, as we went along. I also took a large supply of money.

My group wasn't as large as I had hoped. The Minister, Bularam Singh, joined me, but the nine hundred men I had requested were missing, and our food supply was low. I instructed all my escorts to carry ten days' worth of food each, with strict orders not to use it without my direct permission, and I gathered supplies wherever I could as we moved forward. I also brought a significant amount of money.

As Bularam Singh was holding the appointment formerly held by Thangal, he had not the knowledge to help him in all petty details that the other would have had. However, realising more keenly than ever from my experience at the relief of Kohima, the extreme value of time, and of rapid strokes, I pushed on at all hazards, trusting to have my numbers made up.

As Bularam Singh was in the position previously held by Thangal, he didn’t have the knowledge to assist him with all the minor details that Thangal would have had. However, more than ever, I recognized from my experience during the relief of Kohima how crucial time is and the need for swift actions. I pushed forward at all costs, hoping to get my numbers sorted out.

I had a few first-rate Manipuri officers with me, and my old orderlies, Sowpa, Thutot, and Sundha. [247]I took my excellent hospital assistant, Lachman Parshad, and my Manipuri secretary and interpreter, Chumder Singh, and most of my old chuprassies, who were invaluable. My head clerk, Rusni Lall Coondoo, was unfortunately on leave, marrying his daughter, and I greatly missed him.

I had a few top-notch Manipuri officers with me, along with my old orderlies, Sowpa, Thutot, and Sundha. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I brought my fantastic hospital assistant, Lachman Parshad, and my Manipuri secretary and interpreter, Chumder Singh, along with most of my old chuprassies, who were really helpful. Unfortunately, my head clerk, Rusni Lall Coondoo, was on leave for his daughter's wedding, and I really missed him.

On the morning of December 24th, we started from Mamo, determined to reach Kendat next day, though the Burmese said it was absolutely impossible to do it. I had with me my escort of fifty men of the 4th B.I., and between three hundred and four hundred Manipuris, the Kukis not having arrived. The old road had been disused, and our path was a perfect zigzag. We halted long after sunset at Pendowa on a small stream, the Nunparoo. The mountain gun did not arrive, and half our force was not up till midnight. When all the coolies had arrived, I told them that if we reached Kendat next evening, they should have buffalo to eat.

On the morning of December 24th, we set off from Mamo, determined to reach Kendat the next day, even though the locals insisted it was absolutely impossible. I was accompanied by my escort of fifty men from the 4th B.I., along with around three hundred to four hundred Manipuris, as the Kukis had not shown up yet. The old road was no longer in use, and our route was a complete zigzag. We stopped long after sunset at Pendowa by a small stream, the Nunparoo. The mountain gun didn’t make it, and half of our team didn’t arrive until midnight. Once all the coolies were here, I told them that if we made it to Kendat by the following evening, they would get buffalo to eat.

The country through which we had passed was not naturally a difficult one, but there had been no attempt to make it good, and in places it was very bad, all the more so from the unnecessary number of times that we crossed the same river. I was much interested to see large numbers of bullock carts in the villages, such not being used in Manipur.

The country we traveled through wasn't naturally challenging, but no effort had been made to improve it, and in some areas, it was quite poor, especially since we crossed the same river unnecessarily many times. I was really intrigued to see a lot of bullock carts in the villages, as they aren’t used in Manipur.

Next morning, we started early, and soon began to ascend the Ungocking hills. This seemed endless, one range succeeded another, here and there we saw coal cropping out of the hillside. After about 12.30 P.M., the path was alternately along the bed of a stream and over high ridges, one of those meaningless, [248]winding roads that seem made expressly to irritate people with no time to spare. At last, in the far distance, we saw a scarped hill, that was said to be close to Kendat, and cheered by the sight, we pressed on, but it was hours before we reached the goal. About 4 P.M., I met a Burmese, who spoke Hindoostani, and gave me a letter from Mr. Morgan, telling me that he and his party were all well, and earnestly longing for our arrival. The man told me that he was the “Hathée Jemadar,” i.e., the man in charge of the elephants, and he accompanied us.

The next morning, we started early and soon began climbing the Ungocking hills. It felt endless; one range followed another, and we spotted coal poking out of the hillside here and there. Around 12:30 PM, the path alternated between the bed of a stream and high ridges—one of those pointless, winding roads that seem designed to frustrate anyone in a hurry. Eventually, we saw a steep hill far off in the distance that was said to be near Kendat, and encouraged by the sight, we pressed on, but it took us hours to reach our destination. Around 4 PM, I met a Burmese man who spoke Hindoostani and handed me a letter from Mr. Morgan, letting me know that he and his group were all well and eagerly awaiting our arrival. The man introduced himself as the “Hathée Jemadar,” meaning he was in charge of the elephants, and he joined us.

At last, just after sunset we reached the Chindwin river, even then, in the dry season, six hundred yards wide. We gave a loud cheer and hoisted the Union Jack; and the “Hathée Jemadar” went over to tell the Europeans we had come to save, of our arrival. All my escort and most of the Manipuris marched in with me; every man had done his best and hearty were the congratulations that passed between us.

At last, right after sunset, we reached the Chindwin River, which was still six hundred yards wide, even in the dry season. We cheered loudly and raised the Union Jack, while the “Hathée Jemadar” went to inform the Europeans we had come to rescue about our arrival. All my escort and most of the Manipuris marched in with me; every man had done his best, and we exchanged warm congratulations.

We had marched sixty-five miles over a terribly rough country, the last thirty being quite impassable for even laden mules, in thirty hours. A havildar of the 4th said, “Sahib, is not our march one of the greatest on record?” I told him that it was. It was pleasant to think that we had arrived on Christmas Day. How little my children in England realised the way I was employed.

We had marched sixty-five miles over really tough terrain, and the last thirty were almost impossible even for loaded mules, in thirty hours. A sergeant from the 4th said, “Sir, isn’t our march one of the greatest on record?” I told him it was. It was nice to think we had arrived on Christmas Day. How little my kids in England understood what I was doing.

In less than an hour Mr. Morgan, who had seen our arrival, came over accompanied by Messrs. Ruckstuhl and Bretto, his subordinates, all dressed in Burmese costume, everything they had having been plundered in the Woon’s absence. Mr. Morgan brought over a message from the Woon to me, saying that he [249]submitted to my authority, and would come over to-morrow, and tender his formal submission.

In less than an hour, Mr. Morgan, who noticed we had arrived, approached us with Mr. Ruckstuhl and Mr. Bretto, his assistants, all dressed in Burmese attire, as everything they owned had been taken during the Woon's absence. Mr. Morgan delivered a message from the Woon to me, stating that he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] accepted my authority and would come by tomorrow to officially submit.

Next day he appeared with Mr. Morgan and made his submission. He was a dignified old man, with a pleasant face expressive of much character. I thanked him on behalf of Government for his services in protecting British subjects, and told him that, while assuming charge of the country on the part of the British Government, I wished him to remain in office, and conduct the administration pending definite instructions. I told him that I expected him to maintain order, and quiet down the country, and promised him any assistance which he might require to aid him in the endeavour.

The next day, he showed up with Mr. Morgan and accepted the situation. He was a dignified older man with a pleasant face that showed a lot of character. I thanked him on behalf of the government for his help in protecting British citizens and told him that, as I took charge of the country for the British Government, I wanted him to stay in his position and manage the administration while we waited for clear instructions. I mentioned that I expected him to keep order and calm the country down, and I promised him any support he might need to help him in that effort.

After this, I set to work to secure supplies with Mr. Morgan’s aid, so as to be ready for any emergency, and then crossed the river and called on the Woon and inspected the stockade, a huge enclosure, 420 yards long and 163 wide, with a wall of solid teak logs, 18 feet high, and none less than a foot square, with strong heavy gates. I returned to my camp before nightfall, and the mountain gun arrived under the escort of Gour Duan Subadar. Next day, I heard that the Mengin Woon had absconded, finding his position untenable.

After this, I got to work gathering supplies with Mr. Morgan's help to be prepared for any situation. Then I crossed the river, visited the Woon, and checked out the stockade. It was a massive enclosure, 420 yards long and 163 yards wide, with solid teak log walls that were 18 feet high and at least a foot square, equipped with strong heavy gates. I returned to my camp before nightfall, and the mountain gun arrived under the escort of Gour Duan Subadar. The next day, I learned that the Mengin Woon had fled, as he found his position impossible to maintain.

Had I had a trained levy at my disposal, as would have been the case had my advice been followed, I could have easily sent a force to occupy Mengin, and might indeed have marched to Mandalay. As it was, commanding only irregulars, my position was one of daily anxiety.

Had I had a trained army at my disposal, as would have been the case if my advice had been followed, I could have easily sent a force to take over Mengin and might have even marched to Mandalay. Instead, with only irregulars under my command, I was in a state of daily anxiety.

The site of Kendat was very picturesque, situated on the high left bank of the Chindwin, up and down [250]which a view of many miles is obtained, the reach being there a long one. The stockade contained the greater part of the official residences, and a good proportion of the inhabitants, but there were many houses outside, and temples and phoongyes’ residences. Below the town was a large Manipuri village, inhabited by the descendants of captives taken in the war of 1819–25.

The area of Kendat was very scenic, located on the high left bank of the Chindwin River, where you could see for miles up and down [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] since it was a long stretch. The stockade included most of the official residences and a good number of the residents, but there were also many houses outside the stockade, along with temples and the homes of phoongyes. Below the town was a large Manipuri village, home to the descendants of captives taken during the war from 1819 to 1825.

In the rainy season, when the Chindwin is at its height, and 1200 yards wide, with the long ranges of the Manipuri Hills in the background, the view is said to be very beautiful. For many miles round Kendat, to the east of the Chindwin, the country is flat, but studded here and there with strange-looking hills with scarped sides, that rise abruptly out of the plains, calling to mind the hill-forests of Central India. Kendat was well supplied with boats, many of them being most elaborately carved.

In the rainy season, when the Chindwin reaches its peak size of 1200 yards wide, with the long ranges of the Manipuri Hills in the background, the view is said to be stunning. For many miles around Kendat, to the east of the Chindwin, the land is flat but sprinkled with unusual hills that have steep sides, rising sharply from the plains and reminiscent of the hill forests in Central India. Kendat had plenty of boats, many of which were intricately carved.

It was a great misfortune that none of the men of my escort understood the management of boats, a most useful accomplishment on the eastern side of India, where rivers abound, and one in which the men of the old Assam regiments used to be proficient. [251]

It was a real shame that none of the men in my escort knew how to handle boats, a really useful skill in eastern India, where there are lots of rivers, and one that the old Assam regiments were good at. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXVIII.

People fairly friendly—Crucifixion—Carelessness of Manipuris—I cross the Chindwin—Recross the Chindwin—Collect provisions—Erect stockades and fortify our position—Revolt at Kendat—We assume the offensive—Capture boats and small stockades—Revolt put down—Woon and Ruckstuhl rescued—Steamers arrive and leave.

People are generally friendly—Crucifixion—Carelessness of Manipuris—I cross the Chindwin—Recross the Chindwin—Collect provisions—Build stockades and secure our position—Revolt at Kendat—We take the offensive—Capture boats and small stockades—Revolt is suppressed—Woon and Ruckstuhl are rescued—Steamers arrive and depart.

The Burmese were fairly friendly to us, though they did not display any love for the Manipuris, and the latter showed rather too plainly that they thought the tables were turned, and that they now had the upper hand of the Burmese.

The Burmese were pretty friendly to us, but they didn't show any affection for the Manipuris, and the Manipuris made it clear that they felt like the tables had turned and that they now had the advantage over the Burmese.

In many of the villages along our line of route in the Kubo valley, we had observed crosses ready for the crucifixion of malefactors, especially dacoits. These were also to be seen here and there, on the banks of the river at Kendat, but the Woon afterwards told me that he rarely crucified offenders and disliked employing torture; indeed he had the reputation of being a merciful old man. However, the people at large seemed quite to approve of strong measures, and knowing what Burmese dacoits are capable of, I hardly wonder. After I left, the man who introduced himself to me as “Hathée Jemadar” incautiously surrendered to some dacoits, who first broke the bones of his legs and arms inch by inch, and then ripped him up!

In many of the villages along our route in the Kubo Valley, we saw crosses set up for the execution of criminals, especially dacoits. These were also visible here and there along the riverbanks at Kendat, but the Woon later told me that he rarely crucified offenders and didn't like using torture; in fact, he was known as a merciful old man. However, the general public seemed to support harsh measures, and considering what Burmese dacoits are capable of, I can understand why. After I left, the man who introduced himself to me as “Hathée Jemadar” foolishly surrendered to some dacoits, who first shattered his legs and arms piece by piece, and then mutilated him!

On the 28th December, I crossed the river with my [252]whole force, and entrenched myself on the sandbank of the Chindwin. That evening, I heard from Mr. Morgan, that there was a strong party opposed to the Woon, and greatly dissatisfied with him for having submitted. Troops had been expected up the river from the British force at Mandalay, and their delay encouraged the Burmese to hold up their heads. Next day, December 29th, the air was full of rumours, and some of the Burmese Manipuris, I have just alluded to, plied my Manipuris with all sorts of stories, of a rising against us, on the part of the Burmese. These stories had a great effect on the Manipuris, and they displayed so much unsteadiness, and at the same time such gross carelessness, that I determined to recross the river. I heard too that six men coming to join me, had been killed, and three wounded on the road, report said, by Burmese. I laughed at the idea, as I was sure that the assailants were wild Chins, as the Burmese would not show their hand prematurely. However, the news spread, and served to dishearten the men.

On December 28th, I crossed the river with my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]entire force and set up camp on the sandbank of the Chindwin. That evening, I learned from Mr. Morgan that there was a strong group opposing the Woon and was very unhappy with him for having surrendered. Troops were expected to arrive from the British forces at Mandalay, and their delay gave the Burmese the confidence to stand tall. The next day, December 29th, the atmosphere was filled with rumors, and some of the Burmese Manipuris I mentioned earlier filled my Manipuris' heads with various tales of a rebellion against us by the Burmese. These stories had a significant impact on the Manipuris, making them seem very unstable and careless, so I decided to cross the river again. I also heard that six men coming to join me had been killed, and three were wounded on the way, supposedly by the Burmese. I scoffed at the notion since I was sure the attackers were wild Chins, as the Burmese wouldn't reveal themselves too soon. Nevertheless, the news spread and discouraged the men.

On the 30th I transported my whole force to the opposite bank, it cost me incredible trouble, and I had to superintend the most petty details myself. I sent over a party to construct a stockade into which the Manipuris could be penned like a flock of sheep for the night and which I could enlarge afterwards, and I insisted on the work being finished that day. It was finished, and last of all I crossed the river with my escort.

On the 30th, I moved my entire team to the other side of the river. It was incredibly challenging, and I had to oversee even the smallest details myself. I sent a group over to build a stockade where the Manipuris could be kept like sheep for the night, and I wanted the work to be done by the end of the day. It was finished, and finally, I crossed the river with my escort.

Next day, Mr. Morgan told me that things had quieted down very much among the Burmese; we did all in our power to collect provisions, and I [253]enlarged the stockade, improving it from day to day, till it at last became a commodious and strong defensive building, scientifically constructed. I occupied a small stockade on a hillock above it, whence I had a good view, and could overlook the Manipuris. I had a circle of outlying pickets supplied by the Kuki irregulars with me, and these were a perpetual safe-guard against surprise during the long dark nights. We cleared the jungle from round our stockade, and did all we could to make our position secure.

The next day, Mr. Morgan told me that things had calmed down quite a bit among the Burmese. We did everything we could to gather supplies, and I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]expanded the stockade, improving it day by day until it became a spacious and strong defensive structure, built with purpose. I stayed in a small stockade on a hilltop above it, where I had a good view and could watch the Manipuris. I had a ring of outer pickets staffed by the Kuki irregulars with me, which provided constant protection against surprise attacks during the long, dark nights. We cleared the jungle around our stockade and did all we could to secure our position.

Still the Manipuris were a constant anxiety, illustrating the well-known saying, “Fools rush in, where angels fear to tread.” Their carelessness was astonishing. I had the utmost difficulty in getting them to take the most ordinary precautions. The bravest and best-disciplined troops in the world would never think of neglecting every rule of warfare in the way that they did. Fire was a constant danger, and having no warm clothes, the Manipuris could hardly be prevented from lighting fires at night, thereby incurring a double danger, viz., that of setting fire to the stockade, also lighting up our position and enabling an enemy to fire at us. I was as a rule eighteen or nineteen hours on foot out of the twenty-four, and during the five or six allotted to sleep, I generally got up three times, to see that all was right.

Still, the Manipuris were a constant source of anxiety, proving the well-known saying, “Fools rush in where angels fear to tread.” Their carelessness was astonishing. I had an incredibly hard time getting them to take even the most basic precautions. The bravest and best-trained troops in the world would never think of ignoring every rule of warfare like they did. Fire was a constant danger, and without warm clothes, the Manipuris could hardly be stopped from lighting fires at night, creating a double risk: they could set the stockade on fire and also light up our position, making it easy for the enemy to shoot at us. I usually spent eighteen or nineteen hours on my feet out of every twenty-four, and during the five or six hours I was supposed to be sleeping, I typically got up three times to check that everything was okay.

Provisions began to come in, and on the last day of the year, I sent off 400 coolies to Moreh Tannah for provisions, so as to reduce the useless mouths, and to lessen the danger from fire. I rebuilt all the huts of green grass, as less inflammable than dry materials. [254]

Provisions started to arrive, and on the last day of the year, I sent 400 workers to Moreh Tannah for supplies to cut down on unnecessary people and reduce the risk of fire. I rebuilt all the huts using green grass, which is less flammable than dry materials. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On January 1st, evil rumours were again afloat, and I asked the Woon if he were sure of his position. He replied that he was, and had perfect confidence that he could keep every one in hand. However, I went on collecting provisions, and while hoping for the arrival of the troops expected up the river, prepared for any eventuality. On January 3rd, large supplies of rice came in. The Issekai, an officer holding the rank of major, came twice to see me, and all seemed well. Mr. Morgan was with me all day helping with the rice sellers, but left about 4 P.M. About an hour afterwards, he reappeared with Mr. Bretto, saying that they had been shut out of the stockade, but that Mr. Ruckstuhl was detained there. They suspected a rising throughout the country, as a rumour had just been spread that a Royal prince was about to arrive at Kendat with 3000 men.

On January 1st, there were again some troubling rumors going around, and I asked the Woon if he was confident about his position. He assured me that he was and felt completely confident that he could manage everything. Still, I continued gathering supplies, hoping for the arrival of the troops that were expected up the river, and preparing for any possible situation. On January 3rd, we received a large shipment of rice. Major Issekai came to see me twice, and everything seemed fine. Mr. Morgan was with me all day assisting with the rice vendors but left around 4 PM About an hour later, he came back with Mr. Bretto, saying they had been locked out of the stockade, but Mr. Ruckstuhl was still inside. They suspected a potential uprising across the country since a rumor had just circulated that a royal prince was about to arrive in Kendat with 3,000 men.

This was bad news, and I begged Messrs. Morgan and Bretto to stay the night with me. There was no time to be lost; I felt certain that the country had risen, and that in a few hours our communications would be cut, so I wrote to Manipur asking the Maharajah to send me 1000 men under Thangal Major at once to Moreh Tannah, to await events, and 500 to join me at Kendat, also a good supply of provisions. I telegraphed also to Government saying what had happened, and that I had taken every precaution, and that they might rely on my doing all that man could. I asked for no help, feeling that, if, with my present resources, I could not retrieve my position, I should soon be past help. I also wrote a few lines home, explaining matters in [255]case I was killed, with a few last words to my children.

This was terrible news, and I begged Messrs. Morgan and Bretto to spend the night with me. There was no time to waste; I was sure that the country had risen up, and that in a few hours our communications would be cut off. So, I wrote to Manipur, asking the Maharajah to send me 1,000 men under Thangal Major immediately to Moreh Tannah to wait for developments, and 500 to join me at Kendat, along with a good supply of provisions. I also sent a telegram to the Government explaining what had happened, letting them know that I had taken every precaution, and that they could count on my doing everything I could. I didn't ask for any help, feeling that if I couldn't recover my position with my current resources, I would soon be beyond assistance. I also wrote a few lines home, explaining things in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] case I was killed, with a few final words to my children.

These letters I sent off by swift and trusty men well armed, with orders to push on with all speed. Having done this, I prepared for a life-and-death struggle next day.

These letters I sent off with fast and reliable men who were well armed, with instructions to move as quickly as possible. After doing this, I got ready for a fight that could determine life or death the next day.

As the morning broke and the heavy mist began to rise earlier than usual, we speedily saw the changed aspect of affairs. We had secured two boats under a guard the night before, but all besides had been taken from our side of the river. All the people had left a neighbouring village, but just below us we saw one boat after another leaving, heavily laden with the inhabitants and their portable goods. The opposite sandbank too, was occupied in force by the Burmese, who held our former entrenchment, and one or two small stockades. By this time also the country in our rear had risen, so we were completely cut off. The opposite bank was crowded with large boats, giving every opportunity to the enemy to send a strong party over to attack us by night, were he so disposed.

As morning broke and the thick fog began to lift earlier than usual, we quickly realized things had changed. We had secured two boats under guard the night before, but everything else was taken from our side of the river. The people from a nearby village had all left, and just below us, we saw one boat after another leaving, loaded down with residents and their belongings. The opposite sandbank was also heavily occupied by the Burmese, who held our former fortification and one or two small outposts. By this time, the land behind us had also risen, completely cutting us off. The opposite bank was crowded with large boats, giving the enemy plenty of opportunities to send a strong group over to attack us at night if they wanted to.

Immediate action was necessary, if only to save the British subjects, and the faithful Woon who had suffered in our cause. The good old Minister, Bularam Singh, quite lost his nerve, and begged and implored me to make terms and retreat, as the only means of saving ourselves. I told him that my very children and friends would despise me, if I, for a moment, contemplated such a course, and that there was nothing for it but to fight it out.

Immediate action was essential, if only to protect the British citizens and the loyal Woon who had endured for our cause. The good old Minister, Bularam Singh, completely lost his nerve and begged me to negotiate and retreat, claiming it was the only way to save ourselves. I told him that my own children and friends would look down on me if I even considered such a path, and that we had no choice but to stand and fight.

“Which man should you respect most?” I said, “one who cringed at your feet, or one who boldly [256]struck you?” “The man who struck me,” he replied. “Exactly so,” I said; “and it is the same with the Burmese. I intend to strike a hard blow.”

“Which man should you respect the most?” I asked. “The one who cowered at your feet, or the one who boldly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]struck you?” “The man who struck me,” he answered. “That’s right,” I said; “and it’s the same with the Burmese. I plan to deliver a strong blow.”

I had an ultimatum written in Burmese, demanding the surrender of the Woon, and his officers, and of all British subjects within two hours, under pain of my attacking the stockade; this I did, to run as little risk of injury to the captives, as possible. I had the ultimatum tied to a bamboo, and sent in a boat to a shallow part of the river, and I called to a Burmese to take it. This was done. I looked at my watch, and when the time expired, opened fire on the stockade.

I had an ultimatum written in Burmese, asking for the surrender of the Woon, his officers, and all British subjects within two hours, threatening to attack the stockade if they didn't comply; I did this to minimize the risk of injury to the captives as much as possible. I tied the ultimatum to a bamboo pole and sent it in a boat to a shallow part of the river, calling for a Burmese to take it. This was done. I looked at my watch, and when the time was up, I opened fire on the stockade.

For the first time in my life, I laid a gun. I judged the distance from the high bank where we stood, to the great stockade, to be 1250 yards, and the first shell went over it. I lessened the range by 50 yards, and again fired, and this time struck the stockade fair and well. We saw and heard the shell explode, and our men raised a loud shout of triumph. This little success gave the Manipuris renewed confidence. I lined our bank with picked shots of the 4th B.I., and under cover of these and the gun, sent two parties across in the boats, with orders to attack and destroy all the small stockades, and to capture some boats to convey more of our men across, and to burn all the rest, so as to prevent the enemy assuming the offensive.

For the first time in my life, I fired a gun. I estimated the distance from the high bank where we stood to the large stockade to be about 1250 yards, and my first shot went over it. I reduced the range by 50 yards and fired again, this time hitting the stockade directly. We saw and heard the shell explode, and our men cheered loudly in triumph. This small victory boosted the Manipuris' confidence. I positioned our best marksmen from the 4th B.I. along our bank, and with their cover and the gun, I sent two teams across in the boats, instructing them to attack and destroy all the smaller stockades, capture some boats to transport more of our men across, and burn the rest to prevent the enemy from taking the offensive.

Mr. Morgan, eager for the fray, went as a volunteer and assumed the natural position of leader. We kept up the fight all day. Shot after shot struck the great stockade, all the small ones were captured and burned, the enemy driven from the shore and [257]every boat within sight either brought over to our side, or sent burning down the river.

Mr. Morgan, ready for battle, volunteered and naturally took on the role of leader. We fought all day long. Shot after shot hit the massive stockade, all the smaller ones were taken and set on fire, the enemy was pushed off the shore, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]every boat in sight was either brought over to our side or sent burning down the river.

Meanwhile, the Burmese had not been entirely passive, they had opened an artillery fire on us, and one or one-and-a-half-pound shots began to fall on our side. Old Bularam Singh walked up and down, notwithstanding this, with the greatest indifference, having now recovered his spirits, and behaved very well.

Meanwhile, the Burmese had not been completely inactive; they had started firing artillery at us, and one or one-and-a-half-pound shells began to hit our side. Old Bularam Singh strolled back and forth, unfazed by this, having regained his composure, and behaved very well.

By sunset, nothing remained to be captured but the great stockade, and many were the volunteers, both Hindoostanis and Manipuris who begged to be allowed to cross once more and attack it. However, I would not consent, only two men, Messrs. Morgan and Bretto, knew all the turns and windings of the place, and one false move might convert our success into a disaster. All the same, I felt terribly anxious as to the fate of the Woon and of the British subjects.

By sunset, the only thing left to capture was the large stockade, and there were many volunteers, both Hindoostanis and Manipuris, who pleaded to be allowed to cross over again and attack it. However, I wouldn't agree; only two men, Messrs. Morgan and Bretto, knew all the twists and turns of the place, and one wrong move could turn our success into a disaster. Still, I felt extremely worried about the fate of the Woon and the British subjects.

I went to my hut in the evening, feeling that we had done all we could. As I passed through the stockade, I was surprised to see the clever way in which the coolies remaining with us had strengthened it, by digging deep trenches sufficient to afford a man perfect protection against rifle fire, even without the stockade.

I went to my hut in the evening, feeling that we had done everything we could. As I walked through the stockade, I was surprised to see how cleverly the coolies who stayed with us had reinforced it, by digging deep trenches that could fully protect a person from rifle fire, even without the stockade.

I rose early on January 5th, after an anxious night, having given orders for a party to be ready to cross the river with me, to attack the great stockade; but, just as I left my hut to make a start, I was met by Mr. Ruckstuhl with irons on his ankles—he had got rid of the connecting bars—who told me that it had been evacuated. The facts I learned were as follows. [258]

I got up early on January 5th after a restless night, having instructed a team to be ready to cross the river with me to attack the big stockade. But just as I was leaving my hut to get started, Mr. Ruckstuhl approached me with shackles on his ankles—he had managed to remove the connecting bars—and told me that it had been abandoned. Here's what I learned. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On the evening of January 3rd, incited by the near approach of three thousand men and the promised support of the Tsawbwas of Thoungdoot, Wuntha, Kubo, and six other districts, the bad spirits in the town rose against the Woon, and put him and his family and chief officials, with Mr. Ruckstuhl, in irons. It was only by a mistake that Messrs. Morgan and Bretto were shut out of the stockade and not arrested.

On the evening of January 3rd, stirred up by the imminent arrival of three thousand men and the expected backing from the Tsawbwas of Thoungdoot, Wuntha, Kubo, and six other regions, the hostile forces in the town turned against the Woon. They captured him, along with his family and main officials, including Mr. Ruckstuhl, and put them in chains. It was just by chance that Messrs. Morgan and Bretto were left outside the stockade and not detained.

When my ultimatum arrived, the Burmese laughed at the idea of my doing anything, and when our fire opened on them they were just about to crucify the Woon and Ruckstuhl. When, however, our attack began to make an impression on them, and shells burst in the stockade, especially one in a room where the chief men were deliberating, they retreated, leaving their prisoners. Mr. Ruckstuhl had hidden under a hedge, and the Woon and his family were taking refuge in a Phoongye’s house. This was good news and an immense relief to every one; we felt we had done our work.

When my ultimatum came, the Burmese laughed at the thought of me actually doing something, and when our fire started, they were just about to crucify the Woon and Ruckstuhl. However, when our attack began to make an impact, and shells exploded in the stockade, particularly one in a room where the chief men were discussing matters, they retreated, leaving their prisoners behind. Mr. Ruckstuhl had hidden under a hedge, and the Woon and his family were seeking refuge in a Phoongye’s house. This news was great and a huge relief to everyone; we felt like we had accomplished our mission.

I immediately took a party across the river and rescued the Woon, and took possession of the huge stockade, which would have cost us many a life to capture, had it been well defended. We took sixteen guns and a large number of wall pieces, all said to have been wrested from Manipur in former days.

I quickly organized a team to cross the river and rescued the Woon, then took control of the massive stockade, which would have cost us many lives to capture if it had been well defended. We seized sixteen guns and a large number of wall pieces, all believed to have been taken from Manipur in the past.

The Woon’s house was apparently intact, but empty, and the town was deserted. In a house we found a hen on a brood of chickens, unmoved apparently by all the firing and commotion. I made over the Woon’s house to him again, and I established a Manipuri guard for his protection. With [259]reference to the guns, I should say that I did not take them from the stockade on my first arrival at Kendat, not wishing in any way to lower the prestige of the Woon who had done us such good service, and who professed himself quite able to account for them, and to keep the people in order. As events proved, we were quite able to take them when necessary.

The Woon's house seemed to be in good shape but was empty, and the town was deserted. In one house, we found a hen sitting on a nest of chicks, seemingly unfazed by all the gunfire and chaos. I returned the Woon's house to him and set up a Manipuri guard to protect him. Regarding the guns, I should mention that I didn't take them from the stockade when I first got to Kendat because I didn't want to undermine the Woon's reputation, as he had helped us a lot and claimed he could handle them and keep the people in check. As it turned out, we were more than capable of taking them when we needed to.

Just as we had finished our work, and Mr. Morgan and I were taking some food in the afternoon, two steamers came in sight far down the Chindwin. These proved to be the party sent to rescue the British subjects at Kendat, under Major Campbell, 23rd Madras Infantry; and consisted of a company of the Hampshire Regiment and some blue jackets, and some of the 23rd Madras Infantry, and great was their disappointment to find that the work had been done before they arrived. However, had we waited for them, there would have been no one to rescue on their arrival.

Just as we finished our work and Mr. Morgan and I were having some food in the afternoon, we spotted two steamers way down the Chindwin. They turned out to be the team sent to rescue the British citizens at Kendat, led by Major Campbell of the 23rd Madras Infantry. The group included a company from the Hampshire Regiment, some sailors, and members of the 23rd Madras Infantry. They were really disappointed to find that the job had already been completed by the time they arrived. However, if we had waited for them, there would have been no one left to rescue when they got there.

To my intense surprise, I heard that Kendat was to be abandoned, but no arrangements had been made for carrying away the Native British subjects. Mr. Morgan would not abandon these and the valuable property of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation, and elected together with Mr. Bretto to stay with me. I strongly urged Mr. Ruckstuhl (whose brother, one of the refugees from Mengin, had been brought up by Major Campbell) to leave for Rangoon with the steamers, as I thought, after twice narrowly escaping a violent death, he had better run no more risks. He took my advice. The steamers left on January 8th. [260]

To my shock, I heard that Kendat was going to be abandoned, but no plans had been made to evacuate the Native British subjects. Mr. Morgan refused to leave them and the valuable property of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation and decided to stay with me, alongside Mr. Bretto. I strongly urged Mr. Ruckstuhl (whose brother, a refugee from Mengin, had been raised by Major Campbell) to head to Rangoon with the steamers, as I felt that after narrowly escaping death twice, he shouldn't take any more chances. He took my advice. The steamers departed on January 8th. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXIX.

Mischief done by departure of steamers—Determine to establish the Woon at Tamu—The Country quieting down—Recovery of mails—Letter from the Viceroy—Arrive at Manipur—Bad news—I return to Tamu—Night march, to Pot-tha—An engagement—Wounded—Return to Manipur—Farewell—Leave for England.

Mischief caused by the departure of steamers—Decide to set up the Woon at Tamu—The region is settling down—Recovery of mail—Letter from the Viceroy—Arrive in Manipur—Bad news—I go back to Tamu—Night march to Pot-tha—An engagement—Injured—Return to Manipur—Farewell—Leave for England.

We had gained immense prestige by the vigorous way in which we had put down the revolt, and the people from the neighbouring country began to come in and make their submission, but the departure of the steamers was a great blow to it. Of course, the natives attributed it to fear. Had they stayed, all trouble would have been at an end, and the country would have quietly settled down. As it was, this unfortunate retreat again upset the minds of all.

We gained a lot of respect for how strongly we put down the revolt, and people from neighboring countries started to come in and submit to us, but the departure of the steamers was a huge setback. Naturally, the locals thought it was due to fear. If they had stayed, all the problems would have been resolved, and things would have calmed down. Instead, this unfortunate retreat once again unsettled everyone.

The Chindwin, and the route to it through Manipur, had not been considered when the campaign was decided on. No part of a country that it is intended to annex can with safety be neglected, and the Chindwin valley was a very important part of Burmah.

The Chindwin and the path to it through Manipur weren't taken into account when the campaign was planned. No part of a country meant for annexation can be safely overlooked, and the Chindwin valley was a crucial area of Burma.

As I have said before, a properly organised Manipur Levy would have solved all difficulties at the outbreak of war; failing that, a force specially devoted to the Chindwin valley, and entering through Manipur, and aided by local knowledge acquired during many years on that frontier, might have occupied the province of Kendat before any [261]time had been given for the spread of lawlessness. It is almost incredible that, considering the part taken by Manipur, and troops moving through Manipur during the war of 1885–6, showing the immense facilities offered by that route, that no inquiry whatever was made regarding it before the outbreak of hostilities.

As I mentioned before, a well-organized Manipur Levy could have resolved all the challenges at the start of the war. If that didn’t happen, a force specifically focused on the Chindwin valley, entering through Manipur and supported by local knowledge gained over many years on that border, might have taken control of the province of Kendat before lawlessness had a chance to spread. It's almost unbelievable that, given Manipur's involvement and the troops passing through Manipur during the war of 1885-6, which highlighted the advantages of that route, no inquiry was made about it prior to the start of hostilities.

I saw plainly that without the certainty of troops and one steamer at least arriving to reinforce us, it would be unwise to attempt to hold Kendat so far from our base at Manipur, therefore I made preparations for escorting all British subjects and property to Tamu, within the Woon’s jurisdiction, advising the latter to establish himself there for the present, and from that point gradually reconsolidate his authority. He greatly approved of the suggestion, and I made arrangements with a view to carrying it into effect.

I clearly saw that without the guarantee of troops and at least one steamer arriving to support us, it would be unwise to try to hold Kendat so far from our base in Manipur. So, I started preparing to escort all British subjects and property to Tamu, which is under the Woon’s jurisdiction. I advised him to establish himself there for now, and from there, slowly rebuild his authority. He strongly agreed with the suggestion, and I made arrangements to put it into action.

It was not till the 10th of January that any post arrived from Manipur. The Kubo valley had risen, it was said, in obedience to orders received from the Kulé Tsawbwa and a man called the Lay Kahiyine Oke, and it was reported that we had been annihilated; but the sight of all the captured guns, which I at once sent to Manipur, told the people a different tale, and they soon subsided and returned to their allegiance. I sent out a party to attack and destroy the house of a hostile chief, east of the Chindwin, and it was successfully accomplished.

It wasn't until January 10th that any mail came from Manipur. The Kubo Valley had supposedly revolted because of orders from the Kulé Tsawbwa and a man named the Lay Kahiyine Oke, and it was reported that we had been wiped out; however, the sight of all the captured guns, which I immediately sent to Manipur, told a different story, and soon the people calmed down and returned to their loyalty. I dispatched a group to attack and destroy the home of a hostile chief, located east of the Chindwin, and it was successfully done.

Several letter bags which had been stolen were now given up, and I issued proclamations to all the neighbouring chiefs calling on them to remain quiet, and keep their people in order. [262]

Several stolen letter bags were now returned, and I sent out announcements to all the nearby chiefs, asking them to maintain peace and keep their people in line. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Two hundred of the troops I had sent for from Manipur, arrived at Kendat, and 300 more I ordered to be stationed at different points on the road. The 1000 men under Thangal Major were directed by me to return to Manipur. Before leaving Kendat, I sent on the Woon, with his family and 250 native British subjects, en route to Tamu, with a strong escort. The road had been much improved during my occupation of Kendat, and was now passable for lightly laden elephants.

Two hundred of the troops I requested from Manipur arrived at Kendat, and I ordered another 300 to be stationed at various points along the road. The 1000 men under Thangal Major were instructed to return to Manipur. Before leaving Kendat, I sent the Woon, along with his family and 250 native British subjects, on their way to Tamu with a strong escort. The road had been greatly improved during my time in Kendat and was now passable for lightly loaded elephants.

I left some Burmese officials at Kendat with orders to report regularly to the Woon, and collect taxes due, and having made all arrangements that I could for the peace of the country, I quitted it, with the remaining portion of my force, on January 14th, encamping at a place called Méjong. We reached Tamu on the 17th, where the Woon was well received.

I left some Burmese officials at Kendat with instructions to regularly report to the Woon and collect taxes owed. After making all the arrangements I could for the peace of the country, I left with the rest of my troops on January 14th, setting up camp at a place called Méjong. We arrived in Tamu on the 17th, where the Woon received a warm welcome.

I had written to the Thoungdoot (Sumjok) Tsawbwa, asking him to come and see me, but he was nervous, and sent his Minister instead. The man arrived on the 19th, with a very civil letter from the Tsawbwa, making his submission. I explained to him that I should hold his master responsible for the good behaviour of his people, and sent him to pay his respects to the Woon, which he did. About this time I received some very complimentary telegrams from Government, thanking me for what I had done; these being followed by an autograph letter from the Viceroy, Lord Dufferin.

I had written to the Thoungdoot (Sumjok) Tsawbwa, asking him to come and meet with me, but he was nervous and sent his Minister instead. The man arrived on the 19th with a very polite letter from the Tsawbwa, expressing his submission. I explained to him that I would hold his master accountable for the behavior of his people and sent him to pay his respects to the Woon, which he did. Around this time, I received some very flattering telegrams from the Government, thanking me for what I had done; these were followed by a personal letter from the Viceroy, Lord Dufferin.

Being completely worn out with the work and anxiety I had gone through, so much so, that I could not sleep without a dose of bromide of potassium, [263]I set off for Manipur, to get a little rest, on the 20th of January, and reached it, by forced marches, on the 22nd. Mr. Morgan came with me, and my escort followed two days after. The men had kept their promise, and not one man had “gone sick” for a day, and they had always been ready for work; often, since the outbreak on the 3rd of January, living for days on rice fresh cut from the enemy’s fields by the Manipuris.

Being completely drained from the work and stress I had been through, to the point that I couldn’t sleep without taking potassium bromide, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I set off for Manipur to get some rest on January 20th and arrived after a tough journey on the 22nd. Mr. Morgan accompanied me, and my escort arrived two days later. The men had kept their word; not a single one had "fallen sick" for a day, and they had always been ready to work, often living for days on rice freshly cut from the enemy’s fields by the Manipuris since the outbreak on January 3rd.

I left a strong guard of Manipuris in a stockade at Tamu as a help to the Woon, and let the Minister Bularam Singh and all the rest of the party return with me.

I left a solid group of Manipuris in a stockade at Tamu to assist the Woon, and allowed Minister Bularam Singh and the rest of the party to return with me.

Before leaving Tamu, I handed over one or two men, supposed to be rebels, to the Woon, and gave him authority to execute them, should he consider it necessary, as an example, saying, however, that he must, in that case shoot, hang, or decapitate, as we could not allow painful modes of putting to death.

Before leaving Tamu, I handed over one or two men, thought to be rebels, to the Woon and gave him the authority to execute them if he deemed it necessary as an example. However, I emphasized that in that case, he must shoot, hang, or behead them, as we could not allow painful methods of execution.

I found, on arrival at Manipur, that another detachment of the 4th B.I. had arrived, and I very soon found use for them.

I found, upon arriving in Manipur, that another group from the 4th B.I. had gotten there, and I quickly put them to work.

I had hoped to have had some much-needed rest, but on the 24th I received a letter from the Woon telling me that two of the leading rebels in the outbreak of the 3rd, who had fled towards Wuntho, had returned, and were leading about bands of brigands. I heard from another source that the men I had delivered into his hands had been released on paying heavy fines, and had joined the rebel leaders. The Woon had an ample force at his disposal, but, as I saw that another storm was brewing, I sent off the new detachment of the 4th, towards Tamu, on the [264]26th, and followed myself (Mr. Morgan having preceded me) on the 28th; and on the 30th we marched into Tamu together.

I had hoped to get some much-needed rest, but on the 24th I got a letter from the Woon telling me that two of the main rebels from the outbreak on the 3rd, who had fled toward Wuntho, had returned and were gathering groups of bandits. I also heard from another source that the men I had handed over to him had been released after paying heavy fines and had joined the rebel leaders. The Woon had a sizable force at his disposal, but since I could see that another storm was brewing, I sent out a new detachment of the 4th towards Tamu on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]26th and followed myself (Mr. Morgan had gone ahead) on the 28th; on the 30th, we marched into Tamu together.

I met the poor old Woon ten miles within the Manipur frontier; he had evidently lost his nerve and had fled, the ill-treatment he had undergone, and the narrow escape from crucifixion, were too much for him. I at once sent him on to Manipur, with orders that he should be my guest, and marched on.

I met the poor old Woon ten miles inside the Manipur border; he clearly had lost his nerve and had run away, the mistreatment he had endured and his narrow escape from being crucified were too much for him. I immediately sent him on to Manipur, with instructions that he should be my guest, and continued on my way.

As we crossed the frontier, the Burmese left the jungles where they had hidden from the dreaded dacoits, and returned with us to their villages. Tamu was quiet, the Manipuri guard had stood firm at their posts, and held the stockade intact, a work Manipuris are admirably fitted for, and thoroughly to be trusted with. My arrival seemed to quiet down the valley for many miles, indeed all the inhabitants for miles round were by the next day pursuing their ordinary avocations, and the only fear was from the dacoits.

As we crossed the border, the Burmese came out of the jungles where they had been hiding from the feared bandits and returned with us to their villages. Tamu was calm, the Manipuri guards stayed at their posts and kept the stockade secure, a job the Manipuris are well-suited for and completely reliable in. My arrival seemed to calm the entire valley for many miles; by the next day, everyone in the area had returned to their regular activities, and the only worry was from the bandits.

On January 31st, at about 6 P.M., I received a report that a party of the enemy had hoisted the white flag (the Burmese Royal Standard), and taken up their quarters at Pot-tha, a disaffected village twenty miles from Tamu. This was an opportunity not to be lost, and I prepared to strike a decisive blow. We left Tamu about midnight, the force consisting of myself and Mr. Morgan, fifty of the 4th B.I., seventy Manipuris, and fifty Kuki irregulars. We had to march in single file through the forest, carrying torches to light us, and a most picturesque sight it was, the long line winding in and out under the tall [265]trees, which the blaze of the torches lighted up, producing a very weird effect. We took with us guides from Tamu, and marched in deep silence, every now and then passing a village opening, though we generally avoided them, if possible.

On January 31st, around 6 P.M., I got a report that a group of enemies had raised the white flag (the Burmese Royal Standard) and set up camp at Pot-tha, a rebellious village twenty miles from Tamu. This was an opportunity we couldn’t miss, so I got ready to deliver a decisive strike. We left Tamu around midnight, with a team that included me, Mr. Morgan, fifty members of the 4th B.I., seventy Manipuris, and fifty Kuki irregulars. We had to walk in a single line through the forest, using torches to light our way, and it looked amazing, with the long line weaving in and out under the tall [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]trees, which the flames of the torches illuminated, creating a very strange effect. We took guides from Tamu and moved in deep silence, occasionally passing by openings to villages, but we generally tried to avoid them when we could.

At last, just after daybreak, we heard the sound of a musket shot; our Shan guides said: “This is the place,” and instantly evaporated. I can use no other term; I saw them one moment, the next they had gone, where I know not. We went on, and after a hundred yards, passed fortifications just evacuated, and soon after entered the village, the enemy retiring before us without firing a shot; we rushed on, and searched the houses. I saw the white standard planted outside a large house on a platform; I ran up and seized it, close by was a tree called in Bengali, “Poppeya,” the papaw, I believe, of the West Indies, with a soft trunk. A minute after, while I was looking about to see if I could observe any of the enemy, a volley was fired, evidently intended for me, the royal standard in my hand making me a conspicuous mark. I was not struck (probably just at the moment I moved), but the tree was, and fell, cut in two by at least twenty musket balls.

At last, just after dawn, we heard the sound of a gunshot; our Shan guides said, “This is the place,” and then disappeared. I can’t describe it any other way; I saw them one moment, and the next they were gone, and I have no idea where they went. We continued on, and after a hundred yards, we passed some recently abandoned fortifications, and soon entered the village, with the enemy retreating before us without firing a shot; we rushed in and searched the houses. I saw a white flag raised outside a large house on a platform; I ran up and grabbed it. Nearby was a tree known in Bengali as “Poppeya,” which I believe is the papaw of the West Indies, with a soft trunk. A moment later, while I was looking around to see if I could spot any of the enemy, a volley was fired, clearly aimed at me, the royal standard in my hand making me an obvious target. I wasn’t hit (probably because I moved just in time), but the tree was, and it fell, struck in two by at least twenty musket balls.

I then saw some of the enemy strongly posted, under a house, built like all in those parts on strong posts, affording excellent cover. I sprang down from the platform, calling to my scattered men to follow. One man was ahead of me, and was shot down mortally wounded; another minute, and I myself was struck by a shot on the left temple, and almost stunned. I was able to rise, but with the blood streaming down, not fit to pursue. I called to Mr. Morgan and asked [266]him to head a party of the 4th B.I. and clear the village, which was done with great gallantry, the men, when they returned, greatly applauding Mr. Morgan’s courage and dash. Having driven out the enemy who, we subsequently ascertained, lost seven killed and twenty-five wounded, we set fire to the village and 10,000 maunds of rice stored there, i.e., about 360 tons, which, of course, we could not carry away, and marched back to Tamil which we reached about nightfall carrying our wounded with us. Besides myself, we had one mortally wounded, one severely and one slightly. I was able to march back. We took three prisoners and heard that the enemy, who did not stop till he had crossed the Chindwin, had a force of 400 to 500 men engaged, commanded by Boh Moung Schway Lé.

I then saw some of the enemy strongly positioned under a house, built like all in that area on sturdy posts, offering excellent cover. I jumped down from the platform, calling for my scattered men to follow. One man was ahead of me and was shot down, mortally wounded; another moment later, I was struck by a bullet on the left temple and was almost stunned. I managed to get up, but with blood streaming down, I was not fit to pursue. I called to Mr. Morgan and asked [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]him to lead a group from the 4th B.I. to clear the village, which they did with great bravery. The men returned, praising Mr. Morgan’s courage and spirit. After driving out the enemy, who we later learned lost seven killed and twenty-five wounded, we set fire to the village and 10,000 maunds of rice stored there, about 360 tons, which we obviously couldn’t carry away, and marched back to Tamil, which we reached around nightfall, bringing our wounded with us. Besides myself, we had one mortally wounded, one severely injured, and one with minor injuries. I was able to walk back. We captured three prisoners and learned that the enemy, who didn’t stop until they crossed the Chindwin, had a force of 400 to 500 men led by Boh Moung Schway Lé.

On February 6th, all the principal chiefs of the Kubo valley came in and made their formal submission to me, promising to remain quiet and obey the orders of the Tamu Myo Thugee, whom I appointed to administer the valley till further orders. Next day, I made them all go to the Pagoda, and swear allegiance to the British Government, the oath being most solemnly administered by the Phoongyees. I gave definite instructions to all, and urged them to keep the peace, and buy, sell and cultivate as usual.

On February 6th, all the main leaders of the Kubo valley came in and officially submitted to me, promising to stay calm and follow the orders of the Tamu Myo Thugee, whom I appointed to manage the valley until further notice. The next day, I had them all go to the Pagoda and swear loyalty to the British Government, with the oath being administered very solemnly by the Phoongyees. I gave clear instructions to everyone and encouraged them to maintain peace and continue their usual buying, selling, and farming activities.

I proclaimed the passes into Manipur open to traders, which gave great satisfaction to all, and having satisfied myself that everything was quiet I set out for Manipur to consult Dr. Eteson, the Deputy Surgeon-General, who was passing through, about my wound. I arrived by forced marches on [267]February 9th, and found that the sepoy mortally wounded on February 1st, had died on the 8th.

I announced that the routes into Manipur were open for traders, which made everyone very happy. After confirming that everything was calm, I set off for Manipur to see Dr. Eteson, the Deputy Surgeon-General, who was passing through to talk about my injury. I arrived after a series of long marches on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]February 9th, and learned that the sepoy who was seriously injured on February 1st had died on the 8th.

Dr. Eteson urged me to go to England on sick leave, and I very reluctantly determined to follow his advice. But, before leaving, I had the satisfaction of seeing the whole of the Kubo valley in a state of profound peace for a month and a half. Provisions were no longer a difficulty. They were freely brought in, and the little luxuries that Hindoostani troops require over and above what can be bought on the spot, were taken down by traders. So great was the energy of the latter, that 2000 buffaloes were exported through Manipur to Cachar during this short period, and when I finally bade adieu to my friends at Tamu, Mr. Morgan and I both expected that war was at an end, and that perfect peace would prevail. It was not our fault that it did not.

Dr. Eteson encouraged me to take sick leave in England, and I reluctantly decided to follow his advice. However, before I left, I was pleased to see the entire Kubo valley in a state of deep calm for a month and a half. Supplies were no longer an issue. They were being brought in without a hitch, and the little luxuries that Hindoostani troops need beyond what was available locally were supplied by traders. The traders were so active that 2,000 buffaloes were shipped through Manipur to Cachar during this time, and when I finally said goodbye to my friends in Tamu, Mr. Morgan and I both believed that the war was over and that complete peace would be established. It wasn't our fault that it didn't happen.

Let me here offer a tribute to one who stood by me nobly in the hour of need, but who, unfortunately, died of cholera at Kulé, after his return from well-earned leave in England. Morgan was a thoroughly good fellow all round, a devoted servant of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation, and one who put their affairs before everything. As gentle and kind as he was brave, he was a great favourite with the Burmese, and had evidently much influence with them. He was always in favour of mild measures, unless strong ones appeared absolutely necessary.

Let me take a moment to honor someone who stood by me during my time of need, but sadly passed away from cholera at Kulé, after returning from a well-deserved break in England. Morgan was an all-around great guy, a dedicated employee of the Bombay-Burmah Corporation, and always prioritized their interests. He was as gentle and kind as he was brave, and the Burmese really liked him and clearly respected him. He usually advocated for gentle approaches unless stronger actions were absolutely necessary.

While still in Burmah, I had sent in my despatches to General Sir H. Prendergast, K.C.B., who commanded the army of invasion, in which I strongly commended to his notice the admirable services of [268]my escort, mentioning specially several men whom I thought particularly deserving of it, though all had done so well, and shown such devotion to duty and soldier-like spirit, that it was a difficult task to select any one in particular. General Prendergast forwarded my recommendation to the Commander-in-Chief, and it was a great satisfaction to me when I heard afterwards that Baluk Ram Chowby, then Subadar Major of his Regiment, had received the Order of British India, with the title of “Bahadur,” and that other decorations and promotions had been bestowed. The detachment of the gallant 4th Bengal Infantry, took with them, as trophies to their regiment, a standard they had captured, and also one of the sixteen guns taken at Kendat.

While I was still in Burma, I sent my reports to General Sir H. Prendergast, K.C.B., who was in charge of the invasion army. In my notes, I strongly praised the exceptional services of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]my escort, specifically naming a few individuals I felt were particularly deserving, though everyone had performed excellently and displayed great commitment to duty and a solid soldierly spirit, making it tough to pick anyone out. General Prendergast passed my recommendation along to the Commander-in-Chief, and I was thrilled to learn later that Baluk Ram Chowby, who was then Subadar Major of his Regiment, received the Order of British India, with the title of “Bahadur,” along with other awards and promotions. The brave 4th Bengal Infantry took with them as trophies a standard they had captured and one of the sixteen guns taken at Kendat.

I left the old Woon at Manipur, having strongly recommended him to the favour of Government. He stood by our people in a dark hour, and saved them from torture and death. He was of high family, and had fought against us in 1852. He had the air of a thorough gentleman, and was, with all his family, most amiable in conversation and demeanour.

I left the old Woon at Manipur, having strongly recommended him to the favor of the government. He stood by our people in a tough time and saved them from torture and death. He came from a prestigious family and had fought against us in 1852. He had the demeanor of a true gentleman, and he and his family were very pleasant in conversation and behavior.

Before leaving, I paid one last visit to Kang-joop-kool and saw my child’s grave,1 and the peaceful [269]scenery and lovely views over the hills and the broad valley, thinking of the past and its many memories connected with the place. I paid my last visit to the Rajah, when I told him that I had strongly urged the restoration to him of his old possession, the Kubo valley. I visited all the familiar spots round the capital. I said good-bye to old Thangal, Bularam Singh, and all my old followers, and, on the 19th of March, bade adieu to Manipur, which I felt I had raised out of the mire of a bad reputation.

Before leaving, I made one last trip to Kang-joop-kool and visited my child's grave, 1 and enjoyed the peaceful [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] scenery and beautiful views over the hills and the wide valley, reflecting on the past and the many memories tied to this place. I had my final meeting with the Rajah, where I told him that I had strongly recommended the return of his old territory, the Kubo valley. I checked out all the familiar spots around the capital. I said goodbye to old Thangal, Bularam Singh, and all my loyal followers, and, on the 19th of March, I bid farewell to Manipur, which I felt I had helped lift out of a bad reputation.

Arthur Johnstone’s Grave.

Arthur Johnstone’s Grave.

Arthur Johnstone's Grave.

[Page 268.

[Page 268.

I left it as it had been of yore, a faithful and devoted, though humble, ally of the British Government to whom it had done transcendent service. Alas! little did I think of the fate that would befall it before a few short years had passed by.

I left it just like it was in the past, a loyal and dedicated, though modest, supporter of the British Government to which it had provided outstanding service. Unfortunately, I did not anticipate the fate that would come to it in just a few short years.

My escort turned out to salute me as I left the Residency gate, and I gave them an address, thanking them for their services. Then the Subadar Baluk Ram Chowby insisted on their accompanying me for some distance. When time for them to return, he halted his party, drew them in line by the side of the road, and presented arms, and as they did it they gave a loud shout of “Colonel Sahib Bahadûr ke jye,” i.e.Vive Monsieur le Colonel Victorieux;” we have no equivalent for it in English. My heart was too heavy to say much; I said a few words, and we parted.

My escort turned out to salute me as I left the Residency gate, and I gave them an address, thanking them for their services. Then the Subadar Baluk Ram Chowby insisted on accompanying me for a while. When it was time for them to head back, he stopped his group, lined them up by the side of the road, and presented arms. As they did this, they shouted loudly, “Colonel Sahib Bahadûr ke jye,” which means “Vive Monsieur le Colonel Victorieux;” we have no equivalent for it in English. My heart was too heavy to say much; I spoke a few words, and we parted.

As I crossed the summit of the Lai-metol range I [270]gave a last look at the valley, and saw it no more.

As I reached the top of the Lai-metol range I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]took one last look at the valley, and then I was done seeing it.

I passed through Shillong, where I was hospitably entertained by the Chief Commissioner, Mr. Ward, and on reaching Calcutta received a command to visit Lord Dufferin at Benares. He received me very kindly, and under his roof I spent a most enjoyable day. I left Bombay on the 9th of April, and reached home on the 28th, thus practically finishing my active Indian career, after nearly twenty-eight years’ service. [271]

I traveled through Shillong, where I was warmly welcomed by the Chief Commissioner, Mr. Ward. When I got to Calcutta, I was summoned to meet Lord Dufferin in Benares. He treated me very generously, and I had a wonderful day at his place. I left Bombay on April 9th and arrived home on the 28th, effectively wrapping up my active career in India after nearly twenty-eight years of service. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 “The Senaputtee seemed determined to wipe away all signs of British connection with the State. Not only were the charred remains of the Residency still further demolished, but every building in the neighbourhood, and the very walls of the compound and garden were levelled, and the graves of British officers were desecrated. The Kang-joop-kool Sanatorium, twelve miles from the capital, built by Sir J. Johnstone, was burnt, and his child’s grave dug up.”—Times’ telegram, May 3, 1891.—Ed.

1 “The Senaputtee seemed determined to erase all traces of British involvement in the State. Not only were the charred remains of the Residency further destroyed, but every building in the area, as well as the very walls of the compound and garden, were leveled, and the graves of British officers were desecrated. The Kang-joop-kool Sanatorium, twelve miles from the capital, built by Sir J. Johnstone, was burned down, and his child's grave was dug up.”—Times’ telegram, May 3, 1891.—Ed.

It appears by the official correspondence that the Senaputtee sent seven Manipur sepahis to open the child’s grave, and scatter the remains, out of spite to Sir J. Johnstone, whom he knew had wished him to be banished, and who (on account of the Senaputtee’s exceptionally bad character) would never admit him into the Residency. For this act the British military authorities had the sepahis flogged.—Nos. 1–11, East India (Manipur) Blue Books.—Ed.

It seems from the official letters that the Senaputtee sent seven sepoys from Manipur to dig up the child's grave and spread the remains, out of spite for Sir J. Johnstone, who he knew wanted him exiled, and who (due to the Senaputtee’s extremely poor reputation) would never let him into the Residency. As a punishment for this act, the British military authorities had the sepoys flogged.—Nos. 1–11, East India (Manipur) Blue Books.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chapter XXX.

Conclusion.

The Events of 1890 and 1891.

When I first began this book it was my intention to have given a connected account of the Palace Revolution of September 1890, and that of 1891, against the British Government. Being probably the only living person in full possession of the whole facts connected with the startling events that then took place, and the circumstances that led up to them, and having, moreover, a strong conviction that it is best for all parties that the truth should be known, I felt that a fair and impartial statement could do no harm, and might act as a warning. Further reflection has led me to alter my determination, and to ask myself the question, ”Cui bono?” The Government of India has shown no desire to make more disclosures than necessary, and it is not for me, a loyal old servant, to lift the veil.

When I first started this book, I intended to provide a detailed account of the Palace Revolution of September 1890 and that of 1891 against the British Government. Since I’m likely the only person alive who knows all the facts surrounding those shocking events and the circumstances leading up to them, and because I strongly believe that it’s best for everyone to know the truth, I thought a fair and unbiased statement would be helpful and possibly serve as a warning. After further reflection, however, I’ve changed my mind and asked myself, “Cui bono?” The Government of India has shown no interest in revealing more than necessary, and as a loyal old servant, it’s not my place to uncover what’s hidden.

“Let the dead past bury its dead.”

“Let the past stay in the past.”

However much, therefore, I may wish to see the right horse saddled, I shall for the present, at any rate, avoid criticism as far as possible, and confine myself to a few general remarks. [272]

However much I might want to see the right horse saddled, for now, I will try to avoid criticism as much as possible and stick to a few general comments. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Nothing that I can say will undo the past, and all that remains is to hope for the future.

Nothing I say can change the past, and all that's left is to hope for the future.

After I left Manipur fresh disturbances broke out in the Kubo valley, where I had left all peaceful, prosperous, and contented, and a considerable strain was put on the resources of Manipur. Had I been ordered to return I would gladly have done so, but my health was too bad to make it advisable for me to volunteer my services.1 I regret that I did not, as I might in that case have again urged the claims of Manipur to have the Kubo valley restored to her, as she had a right to expect that it would be; substantial hopes having been on at least one occasion held out to her, and her many good services and constant loyalty entitling her to consideration.

After I left Manipur, new troubles broke out in the Kubo valley, which I had left peaceful, prosperous, and contented. This put a significant strain on Manipur's resources. If I had been asked to return, I would have happily done so, but my health was too poor to make it wise for me to offer my help. I regret that I didn't, as I could have pushed for Manipur's claim to have the Kubo valley returned to her, which she rightfully expected. There had been substantial hopes raised at least once, and her many good services and ongoing loyalty deserved recognition.

However, it was not to be; and in the summer of 1886 another misfortune befell her, in the death of Maharajah Chandra Kirtee Singh. Perhaps, like his father, Ghumbeer Singh, he was happy in the hour of his death, as he did not live to see the disgrace of his country, and the ingratitude of our Government to his family.

However, it didn't turn out that way; and in the summer of 1886, another tragedy struck her with the death of Maharajah Chandra Kirtee Singh. Like his father, Ghumbeer Singh, he may have found peace at the moment of his death, as he didn't have to witness the humiliation of his country and the government’s ingratitude toward his family.

Now was the grand opportunity for the Government and an able Political Agent to step in and make the many needful reforms, and introduce necessary changes, and instil a more modern spirit in keeping with the times, into the institutions of the country. Did we take advantage of it? Of course we did not; but, true to our happy-go-lucky [273]traditions, let one precious opportunity after another pass by unheeded. Year after year during my period of office had I struggled hard, and carried on a never-ending fight for influence and prestige, with the strong and capable old Chandra Kirtee Singh, gaining ground steadily; but realising that, while I worked, the full advantage would be reaped by that one of my successors who might chance to be in office when my old friend closed his eventful life. At such a time, in addition to the result of my labours, a weaker occupant of the throne would afford many opportunities such as were not vouchsafed to me, and now the time had arrived when we might have worked unimpeded for the good of all classes.

Now was the perfect chance for the Government and a skilled Political Agent to step in and make essential reforms, introduce necessary changes, and bring a more modern spirit in line with the times into the country's institutions. Did we seize it? Of course we didn’t; but, staying true to our carefree traditions, we let one valuable opportunity after another slip by unnoticed. Year after year during my time in office, I worked hard and fought continuously for influence and prestige against the strong and capable old Chandra Kirtee Singh, steadily gaining ground; but I realized that while I worked, the real benefits would be reaped by whichever one of my successors happened to be in office when my old friend passed away. During such a time, besides the results of my efforts, a weaker person on the throne would create many opportunities that were not available to me, and now the moment had come when we could have worked unrestricted for the benefit of all classes.

Soor Chandra Singh, the former Jubraj, or heir apparent, succeeded his father, a good, amiable man, with plenty of ability, but very weak. He was loyal to the British Government, and had on several occasions given strong proof of it, and he was much respected by his own people. Had he been taken in hand properly all would have been well, but the Government of India seems never to have realised that excessive care and caution were necessary. The records of the past plainly showed that the appointment of a Political Agent was always a difficult one to fill satisfactorily, but no pains seem to have been at any time taken to find a suitable man; if one happened to be appointed, it was a matter of chance, and the post seems generally to have been put up to a kind of Dutch auction. On one occasion I believe that an officer, who was at the time doing well, and liked the place, was taken [274]away, and another, who did not wish to go, sent up, to die within a month of a long-standing complaint. For all this, of course the Foreign Office must be held responsible, as it had a long traditional knowledge of Manipur; and though its powers were delegated to the Chief Commissioner of Assam, it should have ascertained that that officer was capable of making a good selection, and had an officer under him fit for the appointment. The work may not have been of a nature requiring the very highest class of intellect, but it certainly did require a rather rare combination of qualities, together with one indispensable to make a good officer, namely, a real love for the work, the country, and the people. My immediate successor had these latter qualities, but he died of wounds received within six weeks of my leaving.2

Soor Chandra Singh, the former Jubraj, or heir apparent, took over from his father, who was a decent, friendly man with a lot of talent but very weak. He was loyal to the British Government and had shown it on several occasions, earning the respect of his people. If he had been properly guided, everything would have gone smoothly, but the Government of India never seemed to understand that they needed to be very careful and cautious. The past records clearly indicated that finding a suitable Political Agent was always tricky, yet no real effort was made to find the right person; if someone was chosen, it was mostly by chance, and the position often felt like it was being negotiated like a Dutch auction. At one point, I believe an officer who was doing well and liked the job was reassigned, while another officer, who didn't want to leave, was sent in his place, only to pass away within a month from an ongoing illness. Of course, the Foreign Office should be held responsible for all this, as it had long-standing knowledge of Manipur; although its authority was given to the Chief Commissioner of Assam, it should have made sure that this officer was capable of making a good selection and had someone under him who was fit for the position. The work might not have required the absolute highest level of intellect, but it certainly needed a unique blend of qualities, along with one essential trait for a good officer: a genuine love for the job, the land, and the people. My immediate successor had those qualities, but he died from wounds he received within six weeks of my departure.

It is to be regretted, also, that the Government of India acts so much on the principle that the private claims of some of its servants should be considered before the claims of the State generally, and the people over whom they are put, in particular. It seems to be thought that the great object, in many cases, is to secure a certain amount of pay to an individual, quite irrespective of his qualifications, rather than to seek out an officer in every way competent to administer a great province, and satisfy the requirements of its people. I say this especially with reference to Assam. Few provinces of India require more special qualities in its ruler, containing, as it does, many races of different grades of civilisation; the situation being further complicated by the [275]presence of a large European population of tea-planters. These, by their energy and the judicious application of a large amount of capital, have raised it to a great pitch of prosperity, and they naturally require to be dealt with in a different way to their less civilised native fellow-subjects.

It’s unfortunate that the Government of India often prioritizes the personal claims of some of its employees over the broader needs of the state and the people they govern. There seems to be a focus on ensuring a certain salary for individuals, regardless of their qualifications, instead of finding an officer who is fully capable of effectively managing a large province and addressing the needs of its citizens. I point this out particularly in relation to Assam. Few provinces in India demand such specialized qualities from their leaders, as it is home to many races with varying levels of civilization. The situation is made more complex by the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]presence of a significant European population of tea planters. Their hard work and smart investment have brought prosperity to the region, and they understandably need to be treated differently than their less civilized native counterparts.

An officer may be an admirable accountant, or very well able to decide between two litigants, or, may be, to look after stamps and stationery; but without special administrative experience, or those abilities which enable a genius to grasp any subject he takes up, he cannot be considered fit to be trusted with the government of a great and flourishing province. His claims as regards pay should not be allowed to weigh at all with the Government of India; it is unjust to the people, and would be cheaper to give an enhanced pension than ruin a province. Yet it cannot be denied that the considerations I have referred to, do prevail, and that the Manipur disaster was, in a great measure, due to the system, and that with proper care it could never have happened.

An officer might be a skilled accountant, capable of mediating between two parties, or maybe managing stamps and office supplies; however, without special administrative experience or the kind of abilities that allow a talented person to quickly understand any topic they tackle, they shouldn't be trusted with governing a large and prosperous province. Their salary claims shouldn't influence the Government of India; it's unfair to the people, and it would be cheaper to provide a higher pension than to ruin a province. Still, it's undeniable that the factors I've mentioned do have an impact, and that the Manipur disaster was largely a result of this system, which could have been avoided with proper management.

When I was in Manipur no European could enter the state without obtaining the permission of the Durbar through the Political Agent, and the Maharajah, very wisely, did his utmost to discourage such visitors, unless they were friends of the latter. Orchid collectors, and such like, were rigorously excluded, wisely, again I say, considering the havoc wrought by selfish traders with these lovely denizens of the forests of Manipur and Burmah, and when the Burmese war broke out, very few were those of our countrymen who had visited the interesting little [276]state. As for myself I quite sympathised with the Maharajah and I even said a word on behalf of the Sungai (swamp deer) peculiar to Manipur and Burmah, and advised him to preserve it strictly. I fear it must be extinct in Manipur by this time. The Burmese war changed all this; troops poured through the country, and European officers were constantly passing to and fro, much to the annoyance of the Durbar. Of course, a stay-at-home Englishman will hardly understand this, but to anyone knowing natives of India well, it is self-evident, a European cannot go through a state like Manipur where suspicion reigns rampant, and where people are wedded to their own peculiar ways, without causing a great deal of trouble. All sorts of things have to be provided for him, and though he pays liberally, some one suffers. The presence of one or two Europeans constantly moving about would no doubt in itself be a source of annoyance to the high officials of Manipur, who would always suspect them of making enquiries with a view to an unfavourable report to Government. All natives of India are suspicious, and this remark applies with tenfold force to Manipuris.

When I was in Manipur, no European could enter the state without getting permission from the Durbar through the Political Agent, and the Maharajah, wisely, did his best to discourage such visitors unless they were friends of his. Orchid collectors and similar folks were strictly kept out, which was smart, considering the damage caused by selfish traders to these beautiful inhabitants of the forests of Manipur and Burma. When the Burmese war broke out, very few of our countrymen had visited that interesting little [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]state. Personally, I sympathized with the Maharajah and even spoke up for the Sungai (swamp deer) unique to Manipur and Burma, advising him to protect it carefully. I fear it may be extinct in Manipur by now. The Burmese war changed everything; troops flooded the country, and European officers were constantly traveling back and forth, much to the annoyance of the Durbar. Of course, a stay-at-home Englishman might not understand this, but for anyone familiar with the natives of India, it's clear that a European cannot pass through a state like Manipur, where suspicion runs high and people are set in their ways, without causing significant trouble. Numerous arrangements have to be made for him, and even though he pays well, someone ends up suffering. The presence of a few Europeans constantly moving around would undoubtedly irritate the high officials of Manipur, who would always suspect them of inquiring with the intention of reporting unfavorably to the Government. All natives of India are suspicious, and this is especially true for Manipuris.

It cannot, I fear, be denied, that as a race we are a little careless of the feelings of others. It is possibly due in a great measure to our insularity; but, whatever be the cause, it is an undesirable quality to possess. With a regiment of Native Infantry stationed at Langthabal to support our authority, our prestige ought to have rapidly increased; apparently the reverse was the case, and from time to time incidents occurred, which indicated how events were drifting. On one occasion some sepoys of the Political [277]Agent’s escort were hustled and beaten by some Manipuris at a public festival, and on another the man carrying the Government mail bag between Imphal and Langthabal, was stopped and robbed of the mails. Everything seemed to show that our position was not what it had been. In former days such things could not have happened.

It can't, I fear, be denied that as a people we can be a bit careless about the feelings of others. This is likely due in large part to our isolation; but whatever the reason, it's an undesirable trait to have. With a unit of Native Infantry based at Langthabal to back our authority, our standing should have quickly improved; instead, it seemed to go the other way, and incidents occasionally occurred that showed how things were shifting. Once, some sepoys from the Political [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Agent's escort were pushed around and beaten by some Manipuris during a public festival, and at another time, the person carrying the Government mail bag between Imphal and Langthabal was stopped and robbed of the mails. Everything indicated that our position was not what it used to be. In the past, such things would not have happened.

Kotwal Koireng had always been a bad character, and had for years been under a cloud. Had I remained in Manipur I should have turned him out when the Maharajah his father died, and reported the matter to Government. He was allowed to remain, and proved the ruin of the state. His blood-thirsty nature soon showed itself, and he half-roasted two men after a most cruel flogging, the Maharajah was asked to turn him out of the state, and would probably have consented, but just at the time a European sergeant shot a cow, the sacred animal of the Hindoos, an outrage far exceeding any that our imagination can paint, and the Rajah in his wrath flatly refused to punish his brother, while such a fearful crime as cow killing, was allowed to pass unnoticed. Of course the last was an untoward event, that should never have occurred. We ought not to allow uncultured Europeans likely to be careless of native feeling and susceptibilities to enter a state so full of prejudice and suspicion as Manipur.

Kotwal Koireng had always been a troublemaker and had been under suspicion for years. If I had stayed in Manipur, I would have kicked him out when his father, the Maharajah, died and reported it to the government. He was allowed to stay and ended up ruining the state. His violent nature quickly became apparent, and he brutally tortured two men after severely flogging them. The Maharajah was urged to remove him from the state and probably would have agreed, but at that moment, a European sergeant shot a cow, which is a sacred animal for Hindus—an offense far worse than we can imagine. In his anger, the Rajah refused to punish his brother while allowing such a serious crime as cow killing to go unpunished. Of course, the latter incident was unfortunate and should never have happened. We shouldn't allow uncultured Europeans, who might be indifferent to local feelings and sensitivities, to enter a place as filled with prejudice and suspicion as Manipur.

Thus events followed one another in rapid succession, signs every now and then appearing which showed that all was not as quiet as it seemed. I heard from time to time things that made me uneasy, as I gathered that Kotwal Koireng, now become Senaputtee or Commander-in-Chief, had much power [278]and influence, and I felt sure that he would soon make an attempt to oust his brother, the Maharajah.

Thus, events unfolded quickly, with occasional signs indicating that all was not as calm as it appeared. From time to time, I heard things that made me anxious, as I learned that Kotwal Koireng, now the Senaputtee or Commander-in-Chief, held significant power [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and influence. I was certain he would soon try to remove his brother, the Maharajah.

At last the attempt was made. In September, 1890, the Maharajah Soor Chandra Singh was attacked in his palace at night, and driven out. He fled to Cachar and having petitioned the Government of India for his restoration, proceeded to Calcutta. The case was a simple one, a palace revolution had occurred and our nominee whose succession and whose throne we had guaranteed, had been deposed. The course to be adopted by Government was as clear as the day, Soor Chandra Singh should have been restored at once and the usurper severely punished for insulting the majesty of the British Government. Nothing of the kind was done. It was decided, on what grounds I know not, to break our pledged word; the Maharajah was to be exiled with a pittance for his support; his stupid boorish brother who had been set up as puppet by the Senaputtee was to be Rajah; while the evil genius of Manipur, the treacherous Senaputtee, was to be exiled. The Government of India then ordered the Chief Commissioner of Assam to proceed to Manipur and carry out their decision, including the Senaputtee’s arrest.

At last, the attempt was made. In September 1890, Maharajah Soor Chandra Singh was attacked in his palace at night and driven out. He fled to Cachar and, after petitioning the Government of India for his return, went to Calcutta. The situation was straightforward: a palace revolution had taken place, and our nominee, whose succession and throne we had guaranteed, had been overthrown. The Government's course of action should have been clear: Soor Chandra Singh should have been restored immediately, and the usurper punished severely for disrespecting the authority of the British Government. However, nothing like that happened. For reasons unknown to me, it was decided to break our promise; the Maharajah was to be exiled with just a small allowance for support, while his foolish and uncivilized brother, who had been installed as a puppet by the Senaputtee, was to become Rajah. Meanwhile, the treacherous Senaputtee, the true schemer of Manipur, was also to be exiled. The Government of India then instructed the Chief Commissioner of Assam to go to Manipur and implement their decision, including the arrest of the Senaputtee.

It is difficult to say which showed the greatest want of wisdom, the Government in issuing such an order, or the Chief Commissioner in accepting such a mission, quite derogatory to one of such high rank. We all know how it ended. The less said about it the better, it reflects no credit on us.3 [279]

It’s hard to tell who lacked more wisdom—the Government for issuing such an order, or the Chief Commissioner for accepting a task so beneath someone of such high status. We all know how it turned out. It's better not to dwell on it; it doesn’t reflect well on us.3 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

With one or two things, however, I am concerned, and one of these is the sentence on Thangal Major, or General as he was called; in the correspondence usually ignorantly referred to, as “The Thangal General,” a misnomer, Thangal being a name and not a title. This old man seventy-four years of age had long almost retired into private life. He was a devoted follower of Soor Chandra Singh, and hated the Senaputtee whose evil influence he always feared would wreck Manipur. This probably made the latter recall him to public life, so as to keep him under his eye; anyhow, he was by force of circumstances obliged, however unwillingly, to act as a loyal subject of his own de facto chief.

With a couple of concerns, one of them is the reference to Thangal Major, or General as he was called; in the correspondence often mistakenly referred to as “The Thangal General,” which is incorrect since Thangal is a name, not a title. This old man, seventy-four years old, had mostly retired into private life. He was a devoted follower of Soor Chandra Singh and disliked the Senaputtee, fearing his harmful influence would ruin Manipur. This likely prompted the latter to bring him back into public life to keep him in check; in any case, he was forced by circumstances, though reluctantly, to act as a loyal subject of his own de facto chief.

I have said so much about the old man, that his character will be well understood. He was a strong, able, unscrupulous man, not likely to stick at trifles, and, like most Asiatics of his type, capable of [280]anything. This does not, however, mean that he was worse than his neighbours, our characters are made by our surroundings, and in Manipur the surroundings are not of an elevating nature. Thangal was in many ways kind hearted, in others ruthless, and for the moment cruel, his wrath flared up and, except when kept aglow for policy’s sake, soon burned itself out.

I've shared a lot about the old man, so his character should be clear. He was a strong, capable, and ruthless guy, not one to be held back by small matters, and, like many Asiatics of his kind, able to do [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]anything. However, this doesn’t mean he was worse than those around him; our characters are shaped by our environments, and in Manipur, the environment isn’t exactly uplifting. Thangal was, in many ways, kind-hearted, but in others, he was ruthless and, at times, cruel; his anger would flare up and, unless he kept it under control for the sake of strategy, it would quickly burn out.

When first I heard of the outbreak I made two predictions, both proved to be true. One of these was that, whoever was guilty, Thangal Major would be accused. I never did think him guilty by premeditation, but I knew that, as for so long a time he was the strong head of the executive, he was not loved, and that to save the Senaputtee, whom I of course at once pitched upon as the ”fons et origo” of the rebellion, and who like all of the blood royal was looked upon as semi-divine, he would be accused. I read the evidence published, which I can quite understand appeared conclusive to the tribunal before which he was tried; reading between the lines, however, with a thorough knowledge of Manipur as I was able to do, it gave me quite a different impression. Knowing the old man so intimately as I did, his way of talking and his way of acting, I am convinced that he was in no way a willing accessory to the rebellion, that he in no way connived at the invitation to our officers to enter the palace at night, and further that he never suggested or consented to their murder! The whole proceeding was so totally opposed to his policy that he would never have sanctioned such an act of folly, to say the least. The Senaputtee richly deserved all he got and more. [281]An unscrupulous and selfish butcher by nature he played his cards badly and when he lost, determined to involve his whole family and loyal dependents in the ruin which his own insensate folly had brought on him. I quite acknowledge old Thangal’s many faults, but I also remember his good qualities, and shall ever regret that he came to such an untimely end.

When I first heard about the outbreak, I made two predictions, both of which turned out to be true. One of them was that, no matter who was really guilty, Thangal Major would be blamed. I never thought he was guilty on purpose, but I knew that since he had been the strong leader of the executive for so long, he wasn't liked. To protect the Senaputtee, who I immediately identified as the “fons et origo” of the rebellion and who, like all royalty, was seen as semi-divine, he would be accused. I read the evidence that was published, which I can understand looked convincing to the court he faced; however, reading between the lines with my thorough understanding of Manipur gave me a completely different impression. Knowing the old man as well as I did—his way of speaking and acting—I am convinced he was in no way a willing participant in the rebellion, that he didn't agree to invite our officers to enter the palace at night, and furthermore, he never suggested or agreed to their murder! The whole situation was so against his policy that he would never have approved of such a foolish act, to say the least. The Senaputtee definitely got what he deserved and more. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] By nature, he was a ruthless and selfish butcher who played his cards poorly and, when he lost, decided to drag his whole family and loyal supporters down with him in the disaster brought on by his own reckless actions. I fully acknowledge Thangal's many faults, but I also remember his good qualities, and I will always regret that he met such an untimely end.

As regards the disposition of the throne I have a word to say. Recognising as I do the necessity of maintaining the firmness of our rule and prestige to the utmost, a rule that is of incalculable benefit to millions, I quite approved of a heavy punishment being exacted as a terrible warning to all time, when we re-conquered Manipur. It cannot be denied that we showed unseemly want of nerve when the news of the disaster arrived. There was no necessity to place Assam under a military ruler, nor was there any need for such a formidable muster of troops, at a vast expenditure of money and suffering, to retrieve a disaster brought about by such an extraordinary want of courage, nerve, forethought and common-sense.4 Our position in Manipur had never been a dangerous one, and even after the murder of the Chief Commissioner’s party the troops in the Residency might easily have held their own till daybreak, when all opposition [282]would have collapsed, and the rebels would have fled, leaving our people masters of the situation.

As for the throne's situation, I have something to say. I understand the importance of maintaining the strength and prestige of our rule, which benefits millions. That's why I supported a severe punishment as a strong warning for the future when we regained control of Manipur. We can't deny that we reacted without courage when the news of the disaster came. There was no reason to put Assam under a military leader, nor was such a large deployment of troops necessary, wasting vast amounts of money and causing suffering to recover from a misfortune caused by a shocking lack of bravery, foresight, and common sense. Our position in Manipur was never really dangerous, and even after the assassination of the Chief Commissioner's group, the troops in the Residency could have easily held out until dawn, when all opposition [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]would have crumbled, and the rebels would have fled, leaving us in control of the situation.

I have expressed my opinion as to the mistake we made in not restoring the Rajah before the outbreak of March, and now I ask the question, why, after the rebellion was put down, we did not do our best to repair the evil by restoring Soor Chandra Singh to his own? He, or his infant son, might have been restored, and have been kept in a state of tutelage as long as necessary, and good government would have been secured and our pledge to Chandra Kirtee Singh have been maintained intact. Instead of this, an obscure child, a descendant not of Ghumbeer Singh, but of Nur Singh, was selected, and the old line cut off from the succession, and yet three generations had been faithful to us. Ghumbeer Singh, Chandra Kirtee Singh, and Soor Chandra Singh all served us loyally, and yet we suffered the last to die of a broken heart in exile. Well might he exclaim, “And is this the reward for so many years’ service!” For my part I say emphatically, let us beware, we have not heard the last of Manipur!

I’ve shared my thoughts on the mistake we made by not restoring the Rajah before the outbreak in March, and now I want to know, why, after the rebellion was put down, didn’t we do everything possible to fix the mess by bringing Soor Chandra Singh back to his rightful place? He, or his young son, could have been reinstated and looked after for as long as needed, ensuring good governance while keeping our promise to Chandra Kirtee Singh intact. Instead, they chose an obscure child, not a descendant of Ghumbeer Singh but of Nur Singh, cutting off the old line from the succession, even though three generations had been loyal to us. Ghumbeer Singh, Chandra Kirtee Singh, and Soor Chandra Singh all served us faithfully, and we allowed the last to die of a broken heart in exile. He could truly say, “And is this the reward for so many years of service!” For my part, I say emphatically, let us beware, we have not heard the last of Manipur!

My sense of right and justice make me record facts as they strike me, and yet I cannot help acknowledging as I do so, that the Government of India is the best government in the world. When has India been so governed, and what country in Europe has such an able and just administration? Surrounded by difficulties, material, financial and political, badgered by ignorant members of the House of Commons, for ever asking foolish questions and moving foolish resolutions; the stately bureaucracy plods steadily on with one object in view, the [283]good of the people. If at times it makes mistakes, who does not? The greatest General is he who makes fewest mistakes, and, judged by this standard alone, the Government of India has the first rank among governing bodies. It has, however, a title to honour which no one can assail. It is the only instance in history of a body of foreigners who govern an Empire, not for their own benefit, but for the benefit of the races committed by Providence to their charge. May Providence long watch over it! [284]

My sense of right and justice leads me to record facts as they come to me, and yet I can’t help but acknowledge that the Government of India is the best government in the world. When has India been governed so well, and what country in Europe has such a capable and fair administration? Despite facing material, financial, and political challenges, and being harassed by clueless members of the House of Commons, constantly asking ridiculous questions and proposing silly resolutions, the respected bureaucracy continues to work steadily with one goal in mind, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]good of the people. If it makes mistakes from time to time, who doesn’t? The greatest general is the one who makes the fewest mistakes, and judged by this standard alone, the Government of India ranks first among governing bodies. However, it has a claim to honor that no one can dispute. It is the only example in history of a group of foreigners governing an Empire, not for their own gain, but for the benefit of the peoples entrusted to their care. May Providence continue to watch over it! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 “Oh! for a moment of Colonel Johnstone’s presence at such a crisis,” wrote a British official from Manipur, to the Pioneer, in 1891. “One strong word with the ominous raising of the forefinger, would have paralyzed the treacherous rebel Koireng (Senaputtee) from perpetrating this outrage.”—Ed.

1 “Oh! If only Colonel Johnstone could be here in such a crisis,” wrote a British official from Manipur to the Pioneer in 1891. “A firm word and a pointed gesture would have stopped the treacherous rebel Koireng (Senaputtee) from committing this outrage.”—Ed.

2 Major Trotter. He received wounds from an ambuscade, and died of their effects, July, 1886.—Ed.

2 Major Trotter. He was injured in an ambush and died from his injuries in July 1886.—Edited.

3 “The general history of the Manipur incident,” wrote the Times in a leading article, Aug. 14, 1891, “must inspire mingled feelings in the breasts of most Englishmen. The policy in which it originated, cannot be said to reflect credit on the Government of India, while the actual explosion itself was precipitated by a series of blunders which have never been explained. There seems to be little doubt that had the Government of India made up its mind promptly on the merits of the dynastic quarrel between the dethroned Maharajah and his brothers, the Senaputtee would hardly have been able to commit the crimes which have cost him his life. But for five months the Government of India seemed to accept the revolution accomplished last September in the palace of Manipur. That revolution was notoriously the work of the Senaputtee, although he chose, for his own reasons, to place one of his brothers on the throne. The Government did not indeed assent to the change, but their local representative does not appear to have taken marked steps to express his disapproval. He is said to have tolerated and condoned it to this extent, that he kept up friendly relations with the new ruler as with the old. On the deplorable mistakes which led up to the massacre, and made it possible, it is unnecessary to dwell. They are still unaccounted for, and so many of the chief actors in that fatal business have perished, that it is more than doubtful whether we shall ever know exactly to whom they severally were due.”—Ed.

3 “The overall story of the Manipur incident,” wrote the Times in a leading article, Aug. 14, 1891, “must evoke mixed feelings in the hearts of most Englishmen. The policy that led to it cannot be said to reflect well on the Government of India, while the actual outbreak was triggered by a series of mistakes that have never been clarified. There seems to be little doubt that if the Government of India had quickly made a decision regarding the dynastic dispute between the ousted Maharajah and his brothers, the Senaputtee would hardly have been able to commit the acts that cost him his life. However, for five months, the Government of India appeared to accept the revolution that took place last September in the palace of Manipur. That revolution was clearly orchestrated by the Senaputtee, even though he chose, for his own reasons, to put one of his brothers on the throne. The Government did not officially agree to the change, but their local representative does not seem to have taken significant steps to show his disapproval. He is said to have tolerated and accepted it to the extent that he maintained friendly relations with the new ruler just as he had with the old. It’s unnecessary to delve into the unfortunate mistakes that led to the massacre and made it possible. They remain unexplained, and since many of the key players in that tragic situation have died, it’s uncertain whether we will ever know exactly who was responsible for what.” —Edited.

4 Three columns (one alone numbering 1000 strong), were marched at once on Imphal, which was found deserted. The Regent was the last of the princes who fled. He released the surviving English prisoner, and sent him to the British camp to ask for an armistice; but this was refused until he delivered up the Englishmen already dead. The Manipuris, then expecting no mercy, opposed the march of the troops.—Ed.

4 Three columns (one with a total of 1000 soldiers) marched simultaneously toward Imphal, which they found empty. The Regent was the last of the princes to escape. He freed the surviving English prisoner and sent him to the British camp to request a ceasefire, but this was denied until he handed over the bodies of the Englishmen who had already died. The Manipuris, no longer expecting mercy, resisted the advance of the troops.—Ed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Index.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A

Abors, 39

Abors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Allen, Mr., 244

Mr. Allen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Almorah, 56

Almorah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alongpra, 82

Alongpra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Angamis, 9, 27, 148

Angamis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Angao Senna, 113

Angao Senna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Angelo, Captain, 208

Angelo, Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arracan, 82

Arracan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Assam, 3, 56, 274

Assam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ava, 81

Ava, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

B

Badgley, Colonel, 18, 211

Badgley, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Barrett, Lieutenant, 164

Barrett, Lt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bayley, Sir Steuart, 128, 136, 177–180

Bayley, Sir Steuart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–180

Bernard, Sir C. and Lady, 1

Bernard, Sir C. and Lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Biggs, Lieutenant, 36

Biggs, Lt., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boileau, Lieutenant, 173

Boileau, Lt., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bombay-Burmah Corporation, 244

Bombay-Burmah Corporation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bretto, 249

Bretto, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boyd, Major, 61

Boyd, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boyle, Mr., 3

Boyle, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brown, Dr., 18

Dr. Brown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buddhism, 83

Buddhism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bularam Singh, 72

Bularam Singh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burmah, 80, 240

Burma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Burrail Range 17, 24

Burrail Range __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Burney, Colonel, 86

Burney, Col., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burrhampooter, R., 39, 100

Burrhampooter, R., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Burton, Lieutenant, 68

Burton, Lt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Butler, Captain, 17, 25

Butler, Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

C

Cacharees, 24

Cacharees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cachar, 124, 149, 179

Cachar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Calcutta, 53, 127

Kolkata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Campbell, Sir G., 2

Campbell, Sir G., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

——, Dr., 166

——, Dr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

——, Major, 258

——, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carnegy, Mr., 59, 93, 102

Carnegy, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Cawley, Mr., 149, 157

Cawley, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

——, Mrs., 157

——, Mrs., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chandra Kirtee Singh, 69, 74, 89

Chandra Kirtee Singh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

China, 89

China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chindwin, R., 81, 100, 250–260

Chindwin, R., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–260

Chomjet, Rajah, 68

Chomjet, Rajah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cock, Major, 167

Cock, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coombs, Mr., 11

Mr. Coombs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cooper, Mr., 11

Mr. Cooper, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cuttack, 1, 44

Cuttack, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

D

Dalton, General, 43

Dalton, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Damant, Mr., 28, 147, 161

Damant, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Debindro, 89

Debindro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delhi Assembly, 54

Delhi Assembly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deo Panee, 7

Deo Panee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

De Renzy, Dr., 168

Dr. De Renzy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dimapur, 8, 45

Dimapur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Diphoo Panee, 10

Diphoo Panee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dufferin, Earl of, 262–270

Dufferin, Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–270

Dun, Captain, 209, 222

Dun, Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dunseree, R., 9

Dunseree, R., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Durand, Colonel, 56

Durand, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

E

Eerung, 98

Eerung, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elliott, Sir C., 201, 207, 215, 223

Elliott, Sir C., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

England, 1, 206

England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Eteson, Dr., 266

Eteson, Dr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Evans, Major, 162 [285]

Evans, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

E

Forbes, Lieutenant, 172

Forbes, Lt., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

G

Ganges R., 100

Ganges River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ghumbeer Singh, 86, 139

Ghumbeer Singh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Goalundo, 2, 214

Goalundo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Golaghat, 3, 177

Golaghat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gordon, Captain, 36, 89, 120

Gordon, Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gowhatty, 2, 51

Gowhatty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Grange, Mr., 34

Grange, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grant, Captain, 85

Grant, Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Guthrie, Colonel, 63

Guthrie, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

H

Henderson, Lieutenant, 169

Henderson, Lieutenant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Himalayas, 14, 55

Himalayas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hinde, Mr., 155–158

Hinde, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–158

Hurreo Jan, 19

Hurreo January, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I

Indian-Colonial Exhibition, 108

Indian-Colonial Expo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Imphal, 65, 121

Imphal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Irrawaddy R., 252

Irrawaddy River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

J

Jenkins, Captain, 22

Jenkins, Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Johnstone, Sir James’s wife, 2, 48, 151, 216

Johnstone, Sir James's wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Johnstone, Sir James’s children, 48, 133, 166

Johnstone, Sir James's children, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Joobraj (Soor Chandra Singh), 69, 152

Joobraj (Soor Chandra Singh), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Juggernaut, Feast of, 144

Juggernaut, Feast of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

K

Keatinge, General, 57

Keatinge, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kendat, 249, 250

Kendat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kenoma, 22

Kenoma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Keonjhur, 130

Keonjhar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Khyahs, 15

Khyahs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kohima, 17, 23, 35, 149

Kohima, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kongal Tannah, 101, 210

Kongal Tannah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kong-hoop-kool, 109, 166, 268

Kong-hoop-kool, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Koireng Singh (Senaputtee), 72, 112, 152, 280

Koireng Singh (Senaputtee), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Kola Ranee, 68

Kola Ranee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Konoma, 47, 157–164, 170

Konoma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–164, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kooak Kaithel (crow bazaar), 96

Crow Bazaar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kubo valley, 79, 86, 101, 200, 212, 234, 264

Kubo Valley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Kuki tribe, 25, 164, 166, 180, 196

Kuki tribe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

L

Langthabal, 88, 121

Langthabal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Logtak Lake, 128, 205

Logtak Lake, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lumphal, 239

Lumphal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lushais, 93, 192

Lushais, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lyall, Sir A., 128

Lyall, Sir A., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lytton, Lord, 128

Lytton, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

M

Macgregor, Colonel, 174

Colonel Macgregor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahometans, 84, 221

Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mansel, Colonel, 167

Mansel, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mao Tannah, 149, 198, 242

Mao Tannah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

McCulloch, Colonel, 57, 60, 75, 89

McCulloch, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Medlicotts, 41

Medlicotts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Michell, Colonel, 192

Michell, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mingin, 259

Minging, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

——, Woon of, 244, 249

——, Woon of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Moncur, Mr., 244

Mr. Moncur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mozuma, 39, 42, 93, 176

Mozuma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

N

Nambor Forest, 6

Nambor Forest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nation, General, 162

Nation, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Needham, Mr., 11, 48

Needham, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nichu Guard, 16

Nichu Guard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nigriting, 3

Nigriting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Noonpong, 6

Noonpong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nowkattu, 9, 42

Nowkattu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nur Singh, Rajah, 89, 282

Nur Singh, Rajah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nuttall, Colonel, 169

Nuttall, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

O

O’Brien, Dr., 178

Dr. O’Brien, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ogle, Mr., 209

Ogle, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oldham, Mr., 209

Oldham, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

P

Pegu, 82

Pegu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pemberton, Lieutenant, 85

Pemberton, Lieutenant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Phayre, Mr., 209–214

Phayre, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–214

Phoiching, 66

Phoiching, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pong, 81

Pong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prendergast, General, 267

Prendergast, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pullel, 121

Pullel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Q

Quinton, Mr., 5

Mr. Quinton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

R

Raban, Lieutenant, 169, 198

Raban, Lieutenant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ramsey, Sir H., 56 [286]

Ramsey, Sir H., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Ram Singh, 68

Ram Singh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roberts, Mr., 244

Mr. Roberts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ridgeway, Major, 18, 173

Ridgeway, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ruckstuhl, Mr., 257

Ruckstuhl, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

S

Samagudting, 12, 41, 177

Samagudting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Samoo Singh, 66

Samoo Singh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scott, David, 85

Scott, David, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sena Kaithel (Golden bazaar), 134

Sena Kaithel (Golden Bazaar), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shillong, 58, 270

Shillong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sudya, 122

Sudya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sumjok, 87, 200, 207

Sumjok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Suktis, 129

Suktis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

T

Tangul, Major, 75, 216, 236

Tangul, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tamu, 79, 246, 263

Tamu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Thobal, 210

Thobal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Thompson, Sir Rivers, 52

Thompson, Sir Rivers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trotter, Major, 274

Trotter, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

V

Verelst, Governor, 85

Verelst, Governor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

W

Walker, Major, 158

Walker, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wankai Rakpar, 72, 281

Wankai Rakpar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ward, Mr., 240, 270

Ward, Mr., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Watt, Dr., 210

Dr. Watt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wilcox, 68

Wilcox, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Williamson, Major, 167

Williamson, Major, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woodthorpe, Colonel, 18

Woodthorpe, Colonel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wynne, 22

Wynne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Y

Yoma Mountains, 102, 234 [287]

Yoma Mountains, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

London:
Printed by William Clowes and Sons, Limited,
Stamford Street and Charing Cross.

London:
Printed by William Clowes and Sons, Limited,
Stamford Street and Charing Cross.

Colophon

Availability

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 45041575.

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 45041575.

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL7203316M.

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL7203316M.

Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL6050142W.

Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL6050142W.

Related WorldCat catalog page: 3874583.

Related WorldCat catalog page: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Encoding

Revision History

  • 2011-10-21 Started.

External References

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

Page Source Correction
5 Senaputty Senaputtee
18 Hindustani Hindoostani
18, 175 ) [Deleted]
21 hoo-cook hoolook
22 Nills Hills
24 nighbourhood neighbourhood
N.A. Kohimas Kohima
29 hill tribes hill-tribes
33 abitrarily arbitrarily
35 remaind remained
35 out our
35 withrew withdrew
38 advisibility advisability
49 Vauda Vanda
81 that than
92 washerman washermen
97 wîth with
99 Bularem Bularam
101 Viswena Viswema
104 Kangjoopkool Kang-joop-kool
104 similiar similar
112 .
123 Murumbo Murumboo
135 Frecis Ficus
139, 139, 142 Bularaam Bularam
171 perpenpicular perpendicular
175 detatched detached
175 [Not in source] )
175 Macregor Macgregor
180 Nago Naga
188 Thangel Thangal
196 Senapattee Senaputtee
206 indepedent independent
212 Tsawbwaa Tsawbwa
225 Noonsuangkoong Noongsuangkong
226 dis ant distant
229, 230 Febuary February
231 Cephelotaxus Cephalotaxus
246 where-ever wherever
285 Lieuteuant Lieutenant
286 Samagooting Samagudting


        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!